《Marked By The Alpha's Cursed Blue Moon》


 Chapter 1. Unwanted Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 1: 1. Unwanted Engagement</h4>


    It was past ten in the morning, and Mariayzily on her bed, staring at the ceiling.


    Despite having tons of assignments toplete, she chose to ignore them, convincing herself that since it was Saturday, she had enough time to do themter before going to college on Monday.


    The weekend was still fresh, and she preferred to leave everything until the evening. Just as she was about to take a nap, a knock on the door disrupted the silence.


    "Come in, the door is unlocked!" she called out, sitting upright. She didn¡¯t need to ask who it was; it could only be either her mom or dad.


    The door clicked open, and both of her parents walked in gently. Seeing them together surprised her. They rarely did that unless it was something important.


    "Good morning, sweetheart," her mother greeted with a warm smile as she sat beside Maria on the bed.


    Her father remained standing, staring at her with an intensity that made the air feel heavy.


    "Morning, Mom..." Maria replied, her faceced with confusion. She shot her mother a questioning look, but the woman remained silent.


    Her father cleared his throat and locked his gaze on Maria. The hesitation in his demeanor was unusual.


    How could the Alpha of the strongest Blue Moon pack be afraid to speak to his own daughter?


    Maria had always thought he was too soft to lead a pack, and she had even told him so. He wasn¡¯t just gentle with her but with the entire pack. It baffled her how he had even been chosen as Alpha in the first ce.


    The silence stretched unbearably. Growing impatient, Maria turned to her mother.


    "What¡¯s going on?" she asked firmly, her serious expression demanding answers. Then, Her father exhaled deeply.


    "Get dressedter in the evening. We are meeting with the Gilbert family for your engagement." He let out.


    Maria stiffened in shock.


    Her mind struggled to process his words. <i>Engagement?</i> The word rang in her head over and over. How was that even possible? It came out of nowhere.


    She turned to her mother, seeking confirmation, but instead, her mother ced a gentle hand on her shoulder.


    "Did you hear your father?" her mother asked softly.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Maria looked at her parents with wide eyes.


    "What engagement are you talking about?" She turned to her father, her voice rising in frustration. "You both know I haven¡¯t shifted yet, and I haven¡¯t even chosen my mate!"


    Every she-wolf in their pack was supposed to find their mate the day after their first shift. Why was her situation different? Was it because she was the Alpha¡¯s daughter?


    "You¡¯re already neen, Maria. You need a mate before you turn twenty," her mother said, her voiceced with worry.


    "But I have to choose my own mate!" Maria protested, refusing to ept the reality being forced upon her.


    She was well aware of the pack¡¯s tradition... any wolf without a mate by the age of twenty would be forcefully mated to another wolf from a different pack. That was the rule. But she had only turned neen two months ago, and her wolf had yet toe out.


    She was supposed to have shifted at seventeen like everyone else. She had tried everything to force her wolf out before she started college, but her wolf refused to show herself.


    Eventually, she gave up and decided to wait.


    "Listen, Maria," her father spoke again. "This is for your future. No one in our pack should know you haven¡¯t found a mate yet. It would be a disgrace... not just to you, but to your mother and me."


    His words made Maria¡¯s heart drop in fear.


    "Give me some time, Dad. I know I¡¯ll shift before my twentieth birthday. My wolf just needs more time." she pleaded desperately.


    She had been getting strange signs for the past three weeks, signs that told her she was close to shifting. She hadn¡¯t mentioned it to her parents because she wanted it to be a surprise, but now she had no choice.


    "Mom, Dad, my wolf has been showing signstely. I believe she¡¯s almost ready to emerge."


    Her parents exchanged nces before turning back to her.


    "Still, Maria, I won¡¯t change my decision. This is for the future of the pack," her father stated firmly.


    "Dad, you¡¯re the Alpha! You make the rules! No one would question you if you decided to let me choose my own mate when the time is right!" Maria argued.


    "I¡¯ve already made myself clear," her father said, his voice cold. "We¡¯re sealing your engagement with Bernard tonight."


    With that, he turned and walked out of the room, leaving Maria stunned.


    She quickly turned to her mother, hoping for support, but her mother stood up as well. As Luna, she couldn¡¯t go against the Alpha¡¯s decision.


    "Believe me, dear, this is the best decision for you," her mother said, stroking Maria¡¯s hair gently before walking out.


    Left alone, Maria sat frozen on her bed, reying everything in her mind.


    An engagement with Bernard? But Bernard wasn¡¯t her mate! He was her childhood friend, nothing more.


    They had grown up together, and he had always been there for her, protecting her when she was bullied. But she never felt anything romantic for him.


    There was no connection between them.


    What confused her more was the fact that Bernard already had a mate. He had found her when he turned eighteen, though he had never revealed who she was, which is clearly not Maria.


    "Why is he agreeing to this engagement?There has to be something he is hiding." She mumbled as she clenched her fists.


    She needed to get to the bottom of this during tonight¡¯s dinner...


    ---


    Later that evening, Maria was frustrated as she searched for the perfect outfit. Or rather, the worst outfit.


    Every dress she owned seemed too perfect for the asion, and she didn¡¯t want that. She needed to look average...or even ugly!


    Anything that would make Bernard and his family reconsider this ridiculous engagement.


    "If only I had shifted already, this wouldn¡¯t be happening!" she muttered angrily, throwing herself onto the bed.


    She needed a backup n in case her scheme failed. Just then, the door to her room opened, and her mother stepped inside.


    "Maria?"


    "What is it, Mom?" she mumbled, focusing on the scattered dresses beside her.


    Then, her mother picked up a long peach-colored dress and smiled. "This will suit you best. Try it on."


    Maria scowled, snatching the dress from her mother¡¯s hands and tossing it back onto the bed.


    "I don¡¯t want to! Just leave me alone!"


    "I know you¡¯re angry, dear," her mother sighed. "But we¡¯re only looking out for you."


    "You¡¯re not! You and Dad are forcing me to get engaged to someone I don¡¯t love!"


    "But Bernard is your childhood friend. You know each other well¡ª"


    "He¡¯s just my friend! I never loved him!" Maria snapped.


    Seeing the hurt on her mother¡¯s face, guilt washed over her. "I¡¯m sorry for yelling." She lowered her voice.


    "It¡¯s okay, sweetheart." Her mother smiled gently. "There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know."


    "Huh?" Maria¡¯s ears perked up. "What do you mean?"


    "There are things happening in the pack... things concerning your father. We¡¯ll exin everything after tonight¡¯s engagement. Your father¡¯s fate depends on this, Maria. Please, do it for him."


    With that, she stroked Maria¡¯s hair lovingly and left the room.


    Maria sat frozen. Her father¡¯s fate depended on this engagement? What did that even mean? She knew many in the pack didn¡¯t like her father as Alpha, but what were they nning now?


    Annoyed yet worried, she grabbed the peach dress.


    "If this is for Dad... then I have no choice."


    With a deep sigh, she headed to the bathroom to get ready...

 Chapter 2. Fatal Accident

    <h4>Chapter 2: 2. Fatal ident</h4>


    Maria was all dressed up and ready to step out of the house when she suddenly overheard her parents talking.


    Curious, she tiptoed back inside and hid behind the door.


    "Did you inform Maria about the Blue Moon?" her father, Alpha Jackson, asked in a low voice.


    "Not yet," her mother, Luna Catherine, replied, her toneced with concern. "But Jackson, when do you n on telling her the truth?"


    Maria could see the seriousness in her mother¡¯s expression as she stared at her father, worry etched on both their faces.


    "Soon, Catherine," Jackson answered faintly.


    Maria¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    "Blue Moon?" She muttered the words under her breath, her mind racing. Were they referring to their pack?


    "Maria! We¡¯re gettingte, let¡¯s go!" her father¡¯s husky voice pulled her out of her thoughts.


    Snapping out of it, she quicklyposed herself and walked out of the house. By the time she reached outside, her parents were already seated in the car, waiting for her.


    Without another word, she hopped into the back seat, and her father drove off.


    The journey felt exhausting. The drive from the packhouse to Bernard¡¯s ce took nearly an hour, and Maria found the distance tiring.


    Unlike the rest of the werewolves in their pack, the Gilbert family chose to live separately, away from the packhouse. No one had ever exined why.


    When they finally arrived at their destination, Jackson pressed the small bell beside the door. A few secondster, Bernard¡¯s mother, Victoria, opened it.


    "Alpha Jackson," she greeted, bowing her head respectfully. Then she turned to Catherine, offering her the same gesture. "Luna Catherine."


    After her parents returned the greetings, Victoria¡¯s gaze shifted to Maria, who stood behind them.


    "Maria," she acknowledged with a forced smile.


    Maria instantly recognized the look in Victoria¡¯s eyes. ¡¯<i>She doesn¡¯t want me here.¡¯ The thought shed her mind.</i>


    Swallowing the difort, Maria bowed slightly in return, even though she regretted it. From the beginning, she knew Bernard¡¯s mother didn¡¯t like her.


    She had overheard Victoria telling Bernard on more than one asion... to stay away from her. But Bernard had always ignored his mother¡¯s warnings, insisting on being Maria¡¯s friend.


    <i>¡¯How did she even approve of this engagement?¡¯ </i>Maria wondered. It had to be Bernard¡¯s father, Beta Gilbert, who convinced her.


    "Come on in!" Victoria¡¯s smile widened as she led them into the house.


    Inside, Beta Gilbert sat on the couch, but Bernard was nowhere to be found.


    As soon as they entered, Beta Gilbert stood up and pulled Alpha Jackson into a tight embrace, as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other just hours ago.


    After exchanging pleasantries, he turned to Maria. She stood tall in her elegant, strappy peach dress thatplemented her delicate fair skin.


    Her long brown hair was tied in a bun, and with no makeup, she looked effortlessly beautiful.


    "You look stunning, Maria. Wee to the family," Beta Gilbert said warmly, giving her a side hug.


    "Thank you, sir," Maria replied, stepping out of his embrace as quickly as possible.


    Unlike his wife, Beta Gilbert seemed genuinely happy about this engagement. The sincerity in his eyes was undeniable.


    "Everything is set. Let¡¯s move to the dining hall," Victoria announced, her forced smile still in ce.


    As they settled down, Jackson nced around. "Where¡¯s Bernard?"


    "He¡¯s attending to something important but will join us soon," Victoria responded, though her sharp nce at Maria said otherwise.


    <i>¡¯Something more important than our engagement?¡¯ Maria clenched her fists under the table. </i>


    She barely touched her food, her appetite lost in her frustration. The entire dinner, she found herself constantly ncing toward the door, hoping Bernard would finally show up.


    But he never did.


    By the time they finished dinner and moved back to the living room, it was already past ten in the night.


    "These are the engagement papers that need to be signed tonight," Beta Gilbert announced, handing the documents to Alpha Jackson.


    Maria¡¯s heart pounded as she watched her father skim through them.


    "It looks good," he said, nodding.


    "Shall we begin the signing?" Beta Gilbert asked eagerly.


    "Yes, let¡¯s do it."


    Alpha Jackson pulled out a pen from his inner suit pocket and handed it to his daughter.


    "Here, sign the documents." He uttered but Maria stared at the papers in disbelief.


    "How am I supposed to sign them when Bernard isn¡¯t even here?" her voice carried a sharp edge.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Bernard will sign as soon as he arrives," Victoria replied nonchntly and Maria turned to her, her patience snapping.


    "I need to see Bernard first before signing anything!" With that, she mmed the pen on the table and abruptly stood up. "Excuse me!"


    Without waiting for a response, she stormed outside, her chest rising and falling rapidly.


    She stood outside for a few minutes, staring up at the dark sky. The night was calm, yet her mind was anything but.


    "Maria?"


    She turned to see her mother approaching, her expression gentle.


    "I thought we talked about this before we left home, sweetie." Luna Catherine¡¯s soothing voice threatened to melt Maria¡¯s anger, but she resisted.


    "Yeah, we did. But no one told me my supposed mate wouldn¡¯t even show up to his own engagement! That¡¯s ridiculous, Mom!"


    "I understand, dear." Catherine sighed. "But Bernard¡¯s presence isn¡¯t necessary. As long as he signs the papers, everything will be fine."


    "It¡¯s not fine with me!" Maria snapped. "Why are you and Dad so weak? He is the Alpha and you¡¯re the Luna! People should fear you, not the other way around!"


    Instead of getting angry, Catherine simply smiled. "We are not weak, Maria. You just don¡¯t understand why we act this way."


    "Then make me understand!" Maria¡¯s voice cracked. "I¡¯m tired of living in the shadows when I¡¯m supposed to be the Alpha¡¯s daughter!"


    Catherine studied her for a moment before nodding.


    "Alright, dear. After tonight¡¯s engagement, I promise to exin everything to you."


    Maria¡¯s frustration slowly eased. Finally, some answers. After some more convincing, she reluctantly agreed and they returned inside.


    She apologized for her earlier outburst and took a seat. Beta Gilbert merely smiled at her, but Victoria¡¯s irritation was clear.


    Maria ignored her and picked up the pen. With one final sigh, she signed the documents. Her parents followed suit, then Beta Gilbert and his wife.


    "I believe everything is settled now?" Alpha Jackson asked.


    "Yes," Beta Gilbert confirmed. "Once Bernard signs, I¡¯ll send a copy to you in the morning."


    "Thank you for hosting us and for putting up with my spoiled daughter," Jackson chuckled, shaking Beta Gilbert¡¯s hand.


    <i>¡¯Ugh!¡¯ </i>Maria scoffed inwardly. ¡¯<i>Why are we the ones thanking them? Shouldn¡¯t they be honored that their son is marrying an Alpha¡¯s daughter?¡¯</i>


    After bidding farewell, they stepped out of the house and walked toward their car. Just as they reached it, Maria suddenly froze.


    A strange scent filled her nose.


    For the first time in her life, she smelled something other than food. Her heart pounded as she looked around, but there was no one else in sight.


    "What is it, Maria?" her mother asked, noticing her sudden halt.


    "Can you smell that?" Maria asked, her voiceced with confusion but her parents exchanged nces.


    "No, we don¡¯t," they answered in unison.


    Maria stared at them in disbelief. How could an Alpha and a Luna not smell this? And she could smell it?


    "You¡¯re imagining things," Jackson chuckled as they all got into the car but Maria wasn¡¯t convinced.


    As they drove home, uneasiness settled in her chest. Something felt off. And then it happened.


    A massive truck came speeding toward them. Jackson mmed his foot on the brake... but it was not working.


    "What¡¯s going on?" he yelled, yanking the steering wheel.


    "Dad! What¡¯s happening?" Maria screamed from the back seat.


    "Honey, the brakes aren¡¯t working!" Catherine¡¯s voice was frantic.


    "No!!!"


    That was thest thing Maria heard before everything went nk...

 Chapter 3. Awakening to a Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 3: 3. Awakening to a Nightmare</h4>


    Indistinct chattering filled the room as Maria struggled to open her eyes.


    The voices seemed to fade in and out, distant yet persistent. Her eyelids felt heavy, her body sluggish, as she forced them open.


    "Where am I?" she muttered weakly, her voice noting out.


    Her gazended on the IV drip hanging beside her bed. Confused, she tried to move, but a sharp pain shot through her body.


    A numbness spread across her limbs, leaving her helpless.


    Near the foot of her bed, someoney with their head resting close to her legs, sleeping soundly. Maria tried again to sit up, but her body refused to cooperate.


    Frustrated, she lightly tapped the bed with her palm, hoping to gain some control over her movements. The sleeping figure stirred. Slowly, the person lifted their head and rubbed their eyes.


    "Cassandra?" Maria¡¯s heart clenched with recognition.


    The moment her best friend¡¯s gaze met hers, Cassandra¡¯s drowsiness vanished. She gasped loudly, a grin spreading across her face.


    "You¡¯re awake, Maria!" she cried in relief.


    Without waiting for a response, Cassandra shot up and ran out of the room, her excited voice echoing in the hallway. "Doctor! Doctor!!"


    Maria frowned. Shouldn¡¯t she have spoken to her first before dashing off?


    Her eyes wandered around the sterile white room, scanning every corner. There was only one bed, hers. That confirmed it. She was in the hospital.


    Momentster, Cassandra returned with a doctor and two nurses trailing behind her. She stepped aside, watching intently as they examined Maria.


    The doctor checked her pulse and vitals before finally turning to Cassandra.


    "Fortunately, she¡¯s out of danger now. But we¡¯ll need to run a few tests to confirm that she has fully recovered," he exined calmly.


    Cassandra nodded quickly. "Can she speak?" she asked, her voiceced with concern and the doctor turned back to Maria.


    "Try saying something," he encouraged.


    Maria parted her lips, but no sound came. Panic surged through her. She tried again, but still, nothing. Then, Cassandra¡¯s expression darkened.


    "Why can¡¯t she speak? What¡¯s wrong with her?"


    "It¡¯s a temporary side effect," the doctor reassured. "Due to the shock she experienced, her body is still in recovery mode. It¡¯s likely she¡¯s feeling numb as well."


    Maria blinked rapidly, silently confirming his words.


    "There¡¯s no need to worry. In the next few hours, she should regain full control," the doctor added.


    "Oh alright," Cassandra let out a relieved sigh. "Thank you, Doctor."


    With that, he instructed the nurses to check Maria¡¯s IV and administer some medication before leaving the room. Once they were gone, Cassandra moved closer, taking a seat beside the bed.


    She began massaging Maria¡¯s legs, a soft smile on her face.


    Maria barely noticed. Her mind was racing with questions. Where were her parents? How were they? She tried to remember what had happened, but her memory remained frustratingly nk.


    "I need to grab some fruit for you," Cassandra said suddenly, snapping Maria out of her thoughts. "I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Maria watched as her friend walked towards the door. Just as Cassandra opened it, Maria caught sight of two police officers from the pack, standing at the entrance.


    <i>¡¯The police?¡¯</i> Her brows furrowed.


    Before she could dwell on it, Cassandra slipped out, leaving Maria alone with her thoughts.


    With nothing else to do, she closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.


    Few hourster...


    When Maria woke again, she nced at the clock on the wall, it was already past four in the evening.


    Her body felt slightly better, but a dull ache persisted in her left arm. She looked down and noticed a tight bandage wrapped around it.


    "You¡¯re awake?"


    Cassandra¡¯s voice drew her attention to the doorway. Maria¡¯s eyes flickered to the small basket of fruits in her friend¡¯s hands.


    But none of that mattered.


    "Where are my parents?"


    The words left Maria¡¯s lips before she could stop them. Cassandra stiffened, her expression shifting to one of sadness and that made Maria¡¯s heart pounded.


    "Cassie?" Her voice wavered.


    Instead of responding, Cassandra walked over and set the basket down beside the bed.


    "Which fruit would you like first?" she asked, deliberately avoiding Maria¡¯s gaze.


    Maria narrowed her eyes. Something was wrong. She reached out and grabbed Cassandra¡¯s wrist, gripping it tightly.


    "Tell me the truth, Cassie... Where are my parents?" She demanded but Cassandra hesitated, her face betraying her inner turmoil.


    "I... I don¡¯t know, Maria. I haven¡¯t asked the doctor about them because I¡¯ve been here with you for the past three days."


    Maria¡¯s grip loosened.


    "Three days?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. "What do you mean three days?"


    "You¡¯ve been unconscious for three days," Cassandra exined softly. "I came rushing here as soon as I heard what happened."


    Maria felt like the air had been knocked out of her. Three days? She had been unconscious for that long?


    Before she could process the information, movement at the doorway caught her attention. Beta Gilbert and Bernard walked into the room.


    Maria¡¯s stomach twisted in anger at the sight of Bernard.


    He stood tall beside his father. His short ck hair was neatly styled to the side, and his features were sharp. He is just five years older than Maria, but has the face of a mature man in histe twenties.


    His presence alone in the room sent a wave of resentment coursing through Maria¡¯s veins.


    Where had he been on the night of their engagement? Why hadn¡¯t he shown up? And now, after everything, he had the audacity to be here?


    She forced herself to look away, turning her attention to Beta Gilbert instead.


    "Sir," she said, her voice firm. "Where are my parents?"


    "Maria," Beta Gilbert hesitated, scratching his head. "You need to remain calm¡ª"


    "Just tell me!" Maria cuts in but before he could answer, Bernard spoke up.


    "They¡¯re dead." His voice was t, emotionless.


    Then the room went still.


    Cassandra and Beta Gilbert turned to him, their faces etched with shock. Maria, on the other hand, felt like the world had crumbled beneath her.


    For a moment, her brain refused to register the words.


    Dead? No. It wasn¡¯t possible.


    Her parents... kind, strong, and loving, couldn¡¯t be gone. Her lips trembled as she tried to form words, but nothing came out. The pain in her chest was suffocating.


    Bernard, however, remained unfazed.


    "Get a hold of yourself and move on," he said coldly. "What¡¯s done is done."


    Maria¡¯s head snapped up, fury burning in her eyes. How could he be so heartless?


    "Bernard," Cassandra abruptly called out. "Have somepassion! She just lost her parents!"


    "I¡¯m being honest here," he shot back. "She needs to ept it and move forward."


    Maria¡¯s hands balled into fists, her nails digging into her palms but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    "Enough, both of you!" Beta Gilbert¡¯s voice boomed through the room, and silence followed.


    He turned back to Maria, his expression softening.


    "Maria, I have to leave now. Try to rest, and don¡¯t let this consume you. I¡¯ll check on you tomorrow."


    She didn¡¯t respond. She just nodded stiffly.


    Beta Gilbert sighed and walked out. Bernard, looking increasingly ufortable, quickly followed.


    The moment they were gone, Cassandra sat beside Maria and reached out tofort her.


    "I... I just want to be alone," Maria muttered, her voice hollow.


    Cassandra hesitated but nodded, quietly stepping out of the room. As soon as she was gone, Maria curled onto her side, her mind reeling.


    The memories of that night remained frustratingly hazy. But as she closed her eyes, shes of something, or someone, appeared in her mind.


    She suddenly saw a shadow and a blurry face. Her breath caught in her throat, and she jolted upright, her whole body trembling.


    "Yeah, I saw him!" She whispered, terror gripping her chest...

 Chapter 4. Caged Heart

    <h4>Chapter 4: 4. Caged Heart</h4>


    The feeling of exhaustion and fear gripped Maria¡¯s body the moment her eyes fluttered open. It was as if she were drowning in air, gasping for breath that never seemed to reach her lungs.


    A fragmented memory of that fateful night shed in her brain, but it was blurry... frustratingly unclear.


    Something had happened, something important, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t recall.


    However, one thing remained at the forefront of her mind¡ªher parents. She needed to see their bodies, needed to know where they were kept.


    Desperate for fresh air, she forced herself out of bed and stumbled toward the door. The moment she reached the entrance, she froze.


    Two hefty men stood guard, their presence unexpected. They weren¡¯t the policemen she had seen earlier that morning.


    "Where are you going, ma¡¯am?" one of them asked, his deep voice calm.


    "To see my parents, of course!" she snapped, rolling her eyes. Did she really have to exin herself?


    "We¡¯re sorry, but you can¡¯t leave this room yet," the other man added, his tone more gentle but no less resolute.


    "And who the hell are you to stop me?" Maria¡¯s voice rose in anger as her frustration red.


    "It¡¯s an order from Boss Bernard," the first guard stated inly.


    "Bernard?" Her eyes widened in shock.


    The name alone sent a wave of rage crashing through her. Why would Bernard keep her confined? Why would he deny her ess to go see her own parents¡¯ dead bodies?


    Her fists clenched at her sides. This wasn¡¯t just about the engagement anymore, Bernard was making decisions about her life, her freedom.


    Regret weighed heavy on her chest. She never should have signed those engagement papers in the first ce.


    Realizing there was no use arguing, Maria turned sharply and stormed back into the room, mming the door behind her.


    One thing was clear... Bernard had some serious exining to do about the whole thing.


    ---


    The sleepless hours crawled by. Morning arrived, yet Maria had been awake since dawn, her mind spinning. She couldn¡¯t understand Bernard¡¯s sudden change, his cruel behavior.


    He wasn¡¯t the man she once knew as a friend and as an older brother.


    At the sound of the door clicking open, she quickly turned her gaze toward the entrance. Cassandra stepped inside, her usual bright smile in ce.


    "Good morning, Maria! How was your night?"


    Maria let out a tired yawn, sitting up on the bed. "It was okay," she lied.


    "Wait, I noticed something strange outside." Cassandra sat beside her, concerned, flickering in her eyes. "Two unfamiliar men are guarding your door."


    "That¡¯s Bernard¡¯s doing," Maria said through gritted teeth. "I¡¯m being held hostage. I can¡¯t even step out of this damn room."


    "Bernard?" Cassandra¡¯s brows shot up. "I overheard him on the phonest night as well. He was talking about... something disturbing."


    "What was it?" Maria asked and Cassandra hesitated before answering.


    "He mentioned something about... burning your parents."


    The words struck like a dagger. Maria sprang to her feet, her pulse racing. "B-burning who?"


    "Maria, please, calm down! That¡¯s just what I heard," Cassandra pleaded, stepping forward to steady her.


    "Don¡¯t tell me to calm down!" Maria¡¯s voice cracked with emotion. "This is insane! Bernard is taking things too far. I won¡¯t let him do this!"


    "Please, just think about your health first. I thought you already knew, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯te back to mention itst night."


    But Maria shook her head, her body shaking.


    "Our pack has never done such a thing. Burning the dead is unheard of! Why would Bernard try to do this to my parents?"


    Cassandra remained silent, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    "I need to talk to him. Now." Maria¡¯s voice wasced with determination.


    "Are you sure?" Cassandra asked hesitantly.


    "I have no choice."


    Without another word, Cassandra pulled out her phone and dialed Bernard¡¯s number. After a brief conversation, she ended the call and turned back to Maria.


    "He¡¯s on his way here already."


    "Good." Maria exhaled sharply.


    Minutester, Bernard strode into the room, exuding confidence. His handsome face held a dangerous calm, and his piercing gaze settled on Maria.


    Cassandra quickly stepped aside, sensing the tension. Bernard barely spared her a nce before turning his full attention to Maria.


    "Why did you call for me?" His voice was calm, but there was an underlying arrogance in his tone, making Maria refuse to back down.


    "What do you n to do with my parents¡¯ bodies?" Her voice was cold, yet there was undeniable pain beneath it.


    Bernard nced at Cassandra for a brief moment, knowing she told Maria about it before turning back to Maria.


    "You already know the answer. Why asking again?"


    "You intend to burn them, don¡¯t you?" Her fists clenched.


    "Yes."


    "How dare you make that decision without informing me?" Maria¡¯s voice rose, her anger barely contained. "You have no right! You¡¯re not even the Alpha yet!"


    "It¡¯s the decision of the entire pack," Bernard replied, his tone unwavering.


    "To hell with the pack!" she spat and Bernard¡¯s expression darkened.


    "Mind your tongue." His voice dropped, warning her. "Whether you approve or not, it will be done tonight."


    Maria lunged at him, fury consuming her, but Cassandra rushed forward, stepping between them just in time. Maria¡¯s hand trembled in mid-air, her palm itching to p Bernard across the face.


    "You know what?" Maria¡¯s voice dripped with venom. "I have nothing more to say to you. I want to speak with Beta Gilbert."


    "Ugh?" Bernard scoffed. "You need to talk to me, not him. I am the next Alpha, and you will show some respect or..."


    "Or what?" Maria sneered. "I will never see you as my Alpha. You¡¯re nothing but a coward¡ªtoo weak to stand up to your own parents, too selfish to lead this pack!"


    Her words pierced through him and his jaw tightened with anger.


    "Being scared and hiding are two different things." Maria stepped closer, her words slicing like a de. "A true Alpha stands his ground, thinks with his heart and logic, and leads with self-control. But you? You¡¯re just a pathetic, selfish coward!"


    A flicker of anger, maybe even hurt, shed in Bernard¡¯s eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared. Instead, a smirk curled on his lips.


    "That is my final decision. Their bodies will burn tonight." His voice was ice. Without another word, he turned and walked out, mming the door behind him.


    Maria made a move to follow, but Cassandra grabbed her wrist.


    "Please, Maria, think before you act. Remember, Bernard is going to be the next Alpha. And since you signed that engagement paper, he¡¯s also your mate."


    Following her words, Maria froze. "How do you know about our engagement? I never told you."


    "I overheard itst night. But I wanted to tell you about your parents first."


    Maria sighed, pushing aside her frustration. "That doesn¡¯t matter right now. My parents do."


    "Exactly," Cassandra nodded.


    "Cassie, I need a favor." Maria¡¯s voice softened.


    "What is it?"


    "Help me escape. I need to stop Bernard."


    "What!" Cassandra¡¯s face immediately paled. "That¡¯s impossible, Maria. Those guards won¡¯t let you leave. If Bernard finds out, I could be killed."


    "Please," Maria grasped her hands tightly. "I know it¡¯s dangerous, but I can¡¯t just sit here and let this happen."


    Cassandra hesitated, fear flickering in her eyes. But Maria¡¯s determination was unshaken. After a long pause, Cassandra exhaled and nodded.


    "Fine. But we have to be smart about this."


    "Sure!" Maria leaned in, whispering the n and Cassandra swallowed hard.


    "I hope this works."


    "It will," Maria promised, her eyes burning with resolve.


    "Okay..." Cassandra took a deep breath. "Let me go and start preparing."


    As she left the room, Maria finally allowed herself to breathe. This has to work. It was her only chance...

 Chapter 5. The Price of Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 5: 5. The Price of Freedom</h4>


    The Blue Moon Packhouse stood tall and proud, its ancient walls holding the whispers of generations.


    The mansion had seen love, war, suffering, and triumph... all etched into its very foundation. It had sheltered werewolves through gues and famines, offering them sanctuary in times of need.


    Today, however, it bore witness to something else entirely, the impending ascension of a new Alpha.


    On the spacious balcony, Bernard sat with his parents and five of the pack¡¯s elders, forming a circle of authority as they discussed the night¡¯s rite for thete Alpha Jackson and his Luna.


    One of the elders, an older man with graying hair and piercing eyes, turned to Bernard. "Has Maria been informed about tonight?"


    "Yes," Bernard nodded, his expression so calm. "I¡¯ve already exined everything to her."


    "And she didn¡¯t resist?" Another elder raised a skeptical brow.


    "She did, but everything is under control." Bernard exhaled, rubbing his temple.


    After his response, a scoff came from Victoria, Bernard¡¯s mother. Disgust was evident on her face.


    "Even if she¡¯s not okay with it, she doesn¡¯t have a choice. The pack has decided." She uttered with a condescending tone which made Bernard stiffened.


    "I already spoke to her myself, Mother."


    "Good," one elder murmured in approval.


    The elders exchanged nods, clearly impressed with Bernard¡¯s handling of the situation. The past three days had been chaotic, but he had kept the pack steady¡ªexactly what they wanted in an Alpha.


    "Since Alpha Jackson will beid to rest tonight," Elder Donald began, stroking his beard thoughtfully, "we should proceed with Bernard¡¯s swearing-in as soon as possible."


    Bernard remained silent, his gaze flickering to his father, Beta Gilbert, who looked hesitant.


    "I believe we should slow things down," Beta Gilbert suggested cautiously. "Maria needs time to mourn her parents. It wouldn¡¯t be right to rush into this."


    Disapproving murmurs rippled through the group.


    "Whether she mourns or not, nothing changes," Elder Donald said, dismissing the idea with a wave of his hand. "Bernard is ready, and the pack supports him."


    Another elder chimed in, "A vacant Alpha position weakens us. We must act quickly."


    Bernard listened, weighing his father¡¯s concerns against the elders¡¯ impatience. He agreed with Beta Gilbert on some level, but he also knew the pack wouldn¡¯t wait.


    "A month," Beta Gilbert pushed again. "Just a month."


    "That¡¯s too long." Victoria¡¯s lips curled in irritation. "Three days. That¡¯s all."


    Excited whispers filled the air as the elders quickly agreed with her.


    Beta Gilbert opened his mouth to argue again, but his wife shot him a sharp look, silently warning him to back down.


    "We¡¯ll inform the pack immediately," an elder dered.


    A moment of silence followed before Elder Donald leaned toward Bernard, eyes serious.


    "Bernard, are you sure Maria is your chosen mate?" He asked and Bernard¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he kept his expression neutral.


    "Yes, she is."


    "The pack has never seen her shift." Another elder added with a frown. "Yet, Alpha Jackson swore she had. Is this true?"


    "She has," Beta Gilbert interjected quickly. "You have nothing to worry about."


    Another pause. Then Elder Donald nodded. "She must be present for the coronation. As your mate, she will be Luna."


    "She will be." Bernard gave a curt nod.


    The moment the words left his mouth, Victoria¡¯s eyes darkened with fury. Her lips thinned, but she didn¡¯t argue. Not yet.


    With all decisions finalized, the meeting ended. The elders left, murmuring among themselves, while Bernard remained with his parents.


    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d lie to protect that cursed girl." Victoria turned to her husband, her voice sharp.


    "Lower your voice," Beta Gilbert warned, ncing around cautiously.


    "If she bes part of this family as a Luna, then you and I will have a serious problem." Her voice was cold, filled with barely restrained rage.


    She stormed off before either man could respond.


    Bernard exchanged a nce with his father, both trying to process her words. The silence stretched until Bernard¡¯s phone buzzed in his pocket.


    Checking the caller ID, he excused himself and walked toward his car. Answering, he spoke with an icy tone.


    "Speak."


    A voice on the other end ryed information, making Bernard¡¯s jaw tighten.


    "Good. Make sure she doesn¡¯t escape. Keep an eye on her. I¡¯m on my way."


    Ending the call, Bernard climbed into his car and sped off...


    ***


    Back at the hospital, Maria sat on the bed, ncing at the clock. Evening was approaching, yet Cassandra hadn¡¯t returned. A frown creased her forehead.


    <i>¡¯Where is she?¡¯</i>


    They had nned everything perfectly. Cassandra was supposed to bring the wig so Maria could disguise herself.


    Their n was simple... switch clothes, sneak past the guards, and get to the packhouse undetected. But Cassandra¡¯s absence made Maria uneasy.


    Her gaze darted to the door every few seconds, hoping to see her friend walk in. But each time, she was met with silence.


    Growing impatient, she shifted to the edge of the bed, about to stand when the door finally creaked open. Her eyes lit up for a brief moment, only to dim again when she saw the doctor enter alone.


    Suppressing a sigh, Maria flopped back onto the bed, folding her arms across her chest. The doctor, oblivious to her disappointment, approached and began his routine check-up.


    His hands paused as he unwrapped the bandage on her arm, his eyes widening in surprise. The wound waspletely healed.


    <i>Of course, it is.</i>


    Being a werewolf had its advantages. No matter how severe the injury, it healed faster than any human wound.


    "You¡¯re perfectly fine now," the doctor said, smiling. "You¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow morning."


    "Tomorrow?" Maria sat up, brows furrowing. "Why not tonight?"


    "Because," the doctor¡¯s smile faltered slightly. "We need to monitor you for the rest of the day."


    "Fine... But can I at least step out for some fresh air?"


    The doctor considered her for a moment before nodding. "Of course."


    "Can you lead me out?" Relief surged through her as she stood.


    The speed at which she got up startled him, and he took a cautious step back, studying her carefully. Then, after a brief hesitation, he turned toward the door.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Maria followed him, careful to mask her eagerness. However, the moment they stepped into the hallway, two guards moved to block their way.


    "Doctor, she can¡¯t leave the room," one of them stated firmly.


    <i>¡¯Why are they treating me like a prisoner?¡¯ Maria¡¯s hands clenched into fists.</i>


    "Why not?" The doctor frowned. "She¡¯s my patient, and I know what¡¯s best for her. Fresh air will help her recover."


    Maria stared at him in mild shock. ¡¯<i>Is he actually standing up for me?¡¯</i>


    "It¡¯s Mr. Bernard¡¯s orders," the second guard interjected. "No one is to let her out."


    "Then tell Bernard toe speak to me himself. Until then, she¡¯s my responsibility. Let¡¯s go, miss." The doctor¡¯s face hardened.


    He stepped forward, but the guards blocked his path again.


    "She¡¯s not going anywhere."


    A tense silence filled the hallway. The doctor¡¯s jaw tightened, and he met their stares with a fierce re.


    "Move, or I¡¯ll involve thew."


    One of the guards hesitated before pulling out his phone. Maria didn¡¯t need to hear the conversation to know who was on the other end. <i>Bernard.</i>


    After a few seconds, the guard whispered something to his partner, and then, to Maria¡¯s surprise, they stepped aside.


    <i>¡¯That was too easy.¡¯</i>


    Suspicion crept into her mind. Bernard might have allowed her outside, but that didn¡¯t mean she was free. ¡¯<i>They¡¯ll be watching me.¡¯</i>


    As she and the doctor walked through the hospital entrance, the guards trailed behind, their gazes never leaving her.


    Once outside, the doctor turned to her. "I have to go now. Take care."


    Maria nodded, watching as he disappeared into the crowd. Her mind, however, was racing.


    ¡¯<i>How do I escape?¡¯</i>


    ncing around, she spotted five or six patients scattered across the hospital grounds. The guards stood a few feet away, eyes locked onto her every move.


    <i>¡¯I don¡¯t have much time.¡¯</i>


    As she struggled to form a n, a warm hand suddenly touched her back.


    Startled, she spun around and found herself staring at a girl about her age. The stranger wore a ck hoodie and blue pants, her long brown hair tied back beneath a ck cap.


    "Hi," the girl greeted with a friendly smile. "I¡¯m Laura."


    Maria hesitated before shaking her hand. "Maria."


    "Is everything okay?" Laura¡¯s smile faded slightly as she leaned in.


    "What do you mean?" Maria tensed.


    "Those guys haven¡¯t taken their eyes off you." Laura¡¯s gaze flickered toward the guards. "Do you know them?"


    "Not really," Maria¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "Someone sent them to watch me."


    "Why?" Laura¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Maria hesitated before giving her a brief exnation, just enough for Laura to understand the situation.


    "That¡¯s cruel!" Laura¡¯s face darkened with anger. "Keeping you from your own parents¡¯ burial? That¡¯s beyond wrong."


    Maria nodded but didn¡¯t respond. Her focus remained on the guards.


    Then, Laura¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper; "Do you need help distracting them?"


    "What?" Maria¡¯s head snapped toward her and Laura gave her a confident look.


    "Just say the word, and I¡¯ll handle it."


    "Hmm," Maria studied her carefully. "How is that possible?"


    "Just trust me." Laura smirked.


    After a brief pause, Maria took a deep breath and nodded. "Alright."


    Laura discreetly slipped a car key into Maria¡¯s hand.


    "That door over there," she murmured, pointing. "Once I distract them, go through it. Outside, you¡¯ll find the third car in the lot. Get inside and wait for me."


    "But," Maria stared at the key. "I... I don¡¯t know how to drive."


    "What!" Laura blinked. "You¡¯re kidding, right?"


    "I¡¯m serious." Maria avoided her gaze, feeling embarrassed. "I was supposed to learn... but I never did."


    "Fine," Laura sighed, shaking her head. "Just get in the car. I¡¯ll handle the rest."


    "Are you sure this will work? Those guys seem tough," Maria asked, worry creeping into her voice.


    "Just trust me," Laura¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver and Maria swallowed her fear and nodded.


    "Thank you, Laura."


    "Don¡¯t mention it." Laura grinned.


    Without another word, she walked away.


    Maria watched closely, her heart pounding. But instead of heading directly toward the guards, Laura strolled past them and disappeared into the hospital.


    <i>¡¯What is she doing?¡¯ </i>Maria¡¯s pulse quickened. ¡¯<i>Has Laura changed her mind?¡¯</i>


    Before she could spiral into doubt, Laura reemerged, but this time, she walked straight up to the guards.


    Maria¡¯s breath caught as she watched the scene before her. The guards exchanged a few words with Laura before, to her utter disbelief, they turned and followed her back into the hospital.


    Maria didn¡¯t wait.


    She sprinted toward the door Laura had pointed out and slipped through it...

 Chapter 6. Murdered

    <h4>Chapter 6: 6. Murdered</h4>


    As Maria stepped out of the hospital vicinity, she moved towards the car Laura had directed her to. A ck Camry was parked between two other cars, just as Laura had described.


    With slightly trembling hands, she unlocked the car door, slipped into the back seat, and immediately bent over, pressing herself down to avoid being seen.


    Minutes passed, each second stretching endlessly. Her heart pounded in anticipation. Then, atst, she spotted Laura walking toward the car.


    "She did it!" Maria whispered in disbelief, her eyes widening. Whatever Laura had done to distract those men had worked seamlessly.


    "Hey, you okay?" Laura¡¯s voice pulled Maria out of her thoughts.


    Maria quickly nodded, her mind still racing.


    "So, where do you n on going now?" Laura asked as she hopped into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.


    "I need to get to the packhouse first," Maria replied without hesitation.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go," Laura said with a reassuring smile before stepping on the gas.


    The drive was silent. Maria kept her eyes on Laura, watching the way she maneuvered the car with effortless skill. It fascinated her. Even more surprising, Laura seemed to know exactly where the packhouse was without Maria having to give her directions.


    Maria¡¯s mind, however, remained restless. Worry gnawed at her... why hadn¡¯t Cassandra contacted her yet? Was she safe?


    After what felt like an eternity, they arrived at the packhouse.


    The moment Laura parked the car, Maria swung the door open and stepped out, her body vibrating with pent-up rage and anxiety.


    She stormed forward, her pace swift, her breath heavy. The glow of the funeral mes flickered ahead, the distant sound of mourning voices filling the air.


    As she approached, Maria nced back, realizing Laura had stopped walking. Instead, she stood a short distance away, merely observing.


    Maria hesitated, her stomach twisting in knots. She wasn¡¯t ready to face this. Yet, she forced herself to take a step closer, standing just far enough that no one noticed her presence.


    The burning pyre crackled before her. Her mother¡¯s funeral rites were already underway.


    Watching the mes consume what remained of her only parent made something inside her shatter. Tears slipped down her cheeks, uncontrolled, unstoppable.


    Laura remained behind her, silent yet present. They both stood there, witnessing the cruel reality unfold.


    Then, Maria¡¯s face widened with shock when her father¡¯s corpse was brought forward.


    The moment she saw it, her entire body stiffened. Her gaze locked onto a deep, sliced wound on his neck.


    Her blood ran cold.


    A wave of fury crashed over her.


    "This cannot be an ident!" Maria¡¯s voice suddenly erupted like thunder, her anguish spilling out like a flood. "This is not an ident... it¡¯s a murder, and you¡¯re all acting like you can¡¯t see it!"


    Gasps rippled through the crowd as they saw her storming toward the altar, her rage boiling over.


    Murmurs spread like wildfire, but Maria barely noticed the elders¡¯ res or the uneasy shifting of the pack members.


    "Get a hold of yourself, or we will treat you as an outcast!" One of the elders snapped, his voice sharp with warning.


    Maria clenched her fists, ready tosh out again before Bernard finally stepped forward.


    "I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance," he said smoothly, turning to the elders with a respectful bow. "Please, allow me to handle this."


    The elders nodded in approval.


    Maria barely had time to react before Bernard turned to the guards. A cold smirk yed on his lips as he motioned toward a nearby room.


    "Take her away and lock her up!" His words sent a chilling silence through the atmosphere.


    Two guards grabbed Maria before she could even struggle. Their grips were irond, rendering her powerless.


    "Bernard, you coward!" she spat, her voiceced with venom. "You¡¯ll pay for this! I swear you will!"


    Bernard didn¡¯t flinch. He merely watched, his expression so rxed, as she was dragged away.


    Maria¡¯s gaze flickered toward Laura, who remained frozen in ce. Their eyes met for a brief moment, but Laura did nothing.


    It was clear Laura couldn¡¯t risk her own life. And then, just like that, she turned and walked away.


    Maria¡¯s screams echoed as she was forced deeper into the packhouse...


    ---


    Shortly after the funeral, the atmosphere inside the packhouse was different now.


    The elders sat in a circle, their expressions serious yet strangely satisfied. Bernard, seated confidently before them, radiated silent triumph.


    His parents sat beside him, their pride barely concealed.


    Elder Ramsdale was the first to speak.


    "I must say, Bernard, the pack is pleased with how you¡¯ve handled everything." His voice carried approval, his lips curling into a smile.


    "I¡¯m honored by your trust, Elder Ramsdale." Bernard dipped his head in gratitude and one of the elders cleared his throat.


    "I suggest we move forward with the coronation immediately. Bernard should be sworn in as Alpha by tomorrow."


    Beta Gilbert, who had remained quiet until now, suddenly tensed.


    "No... Not yet," he protested, his voice tinged with unease. "Now is not the right time."


    His wife shot him a sharp look, clearly displeased.


    "Why dy it?" Elder Ramsdale interjected, his tone growing firm. "Bernard has already proven himself worthy. The Blue Moon Pack needs a strong leader, and we must not hesitate."


    Victoria, Bernard¡¯s mother, crossed her arms.


    "Fine. Let today pass, and in two days just like we¡¯ve agreed beforehand, Bernard will take his rightful ce as the next Alpha."


    A murmur of agreement spread through the room.


    "Two days it is." The oldest elder finally spoke, his voice carrying the final verdict. "Bernard, ensure that everything is settled before then."


    "Yes, Elder." Bernard bowed his head.


    A pause settled over the room before Elder Ramsdale leaned forward. "Are we certain Maria has truly shifted into her wolf form?"


    Bernard opened his mouth, but Beta Gilbert quickly cut in. "Yes, she has. I already told you I¡¯ve witnessed it myself."


    Bernard remained silent, though a small smirk tugged at his lips. Of course, he doesn¡¯t care about Maria.


    His mind was set on something far greater.


    ¡¯In two days, I will be the Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack... This is just the beginning.¡¯


    A slow, victorious grin spread across his face as those words rang in his head...

 Chapter 7. Shackled Fate

    <h4>Chapter 7: 7. Shackled Fate</h4>


    Maria sat in the rusty room where she had been locked up, her body slumped against the cold walls.


    A crushing weight of grief pressed down on her, suffocating her in its relentless grip. The pain she felt was indescribable, an abyss of sorrow, rage, and helplessness.


    Tears streamed down her face, hot and endless. She needed someone¡ªanyone¡ªto talk to, but the silence around her was deafening.


    Her thoughts spiraled back to the past, to the days when she would run through the fields with her parents,ughing and ying without a care in the world.


    Now, those moments were nothing more than fading memories, cruelly overshadowed by loss.


    "How do I deal with this?" she whispered hoarsely. Her voice cracked as she gritted her teeth in frustration.


    "How do I make those responsible for my parents¡¯ deaths pay for what they¡¯ve done?"


    The reality sank deeper. She was truly alone. Cassandra¡¯s whereabouts remained unknown, and there was no one she could trust.


    "I have to y along... for now," Maria resolved, swallowing her rage.


    "I may have lost everything, but my parents¡¯ wealth and properties still belong to me. I am their only child, and I will use whatever they left behind to fight back and avenge their deaths."


    Lost in her thoughts, she barely noticed the door creaking open. A shadow fell across the floor, and when she looked up, she found herself staring at Bernard.


    His face was calm, but the arrogance in his stance was unmistakable. His eyes held an icy hardness, as if he hade prepared for another outburst from her.


    Yet, to his surprise, Maria remained eerily calm. She sat still, her gaze steady, offering no reaction.


    "I know you¡¯re hurting," he said, his voice carrying a hint of forced sympathy. "But your previous actions were uneptable. You disrespected not just the elders, but the entire Blue Moon Pack."


    His words were sharp,ced with authority, yet Maria didn¡¯t flinch. She lifted her head a bit, meeting his gaze for a brief moment before bowing it again, refusing to engage.


    Bernard¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. He had expected resistance... screaming, cursing, anything. But this? This silence unsettled him.


    Still, he masked his uncertainty and continued.


    "The coronation will take ce in two days," he announced. "Prepare yourself. I will be presenting you as my Luna and chosen mate."


    Maria lifted her head again and simply nodded.


    Bernard stared at her, his confusion deepening. This wasn¡¯t the defiant woman he had locked up just hours ago. What was she nning?


    Despite his unease, he chose not to dwell on it. Instead, he turned sharply and exited the room, though the bewildered look on his face lingered even as he left...


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    In a blink of an eye, two days has passed and it was finally the<strong></strong>Coronation Day.


    The packhouse was alive with celebration. The grand hall was filled with pack members, all gathered to witness the swearing-in of their new Alpha. A young Alpha at that.


    The air buzzed with excitement, and voices rose in cheerful chatter.


    Maria walked beside Bernard, her hand entwined with his as they entered the hall. She wore a stunning white gown adorned with intricate designs, shimmering under the golden lights.


    The gemstones embroidered into the fabric spoke of elegance and power.


    The dress had been given to her by Bernard himself. Though it fit her perfectly, wrapping around her like a second skin, she felt horrible for wearing it.


    Every step she took burned with the knowledge that she was ying a role in someone else¡¯s game.


    Still, she smiled. She had to.


    As they walked further into the hall, murmurs spread through the crowd. Many were surprised by what they saw... Maria and Bernard, hand in hand, a seemingly united pair.


    After they took their seats, the announcer stepped forward to begin the ceremony. But before he could proceed, another name was called.


    "Mr. Edwards, please step forward." The announcer called out.


    At the mention of that name, Maria¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her eyes widened the moment she saw the man approaching the podium.


    "That¡¯s my father¡¯swyer... What is he doing here?"


    Her mind raced with questions, but she forced herself to remainposed. Whatever was happening, she would soon find out.


    Mr. Edwards cleared his throat and addressed the pack with aposed expression.


    "Good evening, members of the Blue Moon Pack. As per thews of our great pack, when an Alpha passes away, his will must be read before a new Alpha is sworn in. I am here today to fulfill that duty."


    The moment the word <i>will</i> left his lips, Maria straightened in her seat, her interest piqued.


    "This is my chance. I¡¯ll finally learn what my parents left behind. At least with this, I can start nning my next move." She muttered under her breath.


    Mr. Edwards continued, his voice unwavering.


    "As we all know, thete Alpha and Luna were not only powerful leaders but also wealthy individuals. They owned numerous properties and establishments, all of which were acquired under one name¡ªtheir family name."


    Maria¡¯s fingers gripped the edge of her seat as anticipation coiled inside her.


    "And now," Mr. Edwards said, unfolding the document, "this is the official will of thete Alpha and Luna of the Blue Moon Pack. All properties and establishments are to be transferred to..."


    A heavy silence fell upon the hall.


    "They are to be transferred to Mr. Bernard, who is to be crowned the next Alpha today. As he will be marrying their daughter, Maria, the inheritance rightfully belongs to him."


    Maria¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She felt as though the ground beneath her had disappeared.


    ¡¯<i>No. No, this isn¡¯t right. This can¡¯t be happening.¡¯</i>


    The words rang in her ears, but they refused to make sense. And then, like an eruption, her rage took over.


    "You lying, deceitful bastard!" she shouted, shooting up from her seat. Her voice echoed throughout the hall.


    "I know my parents would never make such a decision! How dare you stand here and spread this outrageous lie? They trusted you, and you betray them like this?"


    Gasps rippled through the crowd as she continued her furious outburst.


    Before she couldsh out further, Bernard calmly walked toward the podium. He took the will from Mr. Edwards and scanned through it.


    Then, without hesitation, he turned to the elders and handed them the document. The elders read it, their faces remaining eerily neutral.


    After a moment, Bernard retrieved the will and stepped back to the podium.


    "This will was written and signed by thete Alpha and Luna themselves. It is to be respected and followed." His voice was cold as he spoke.


    "I will not allow anyone to cause a disturbance or spread baseless usations." His gaze locked onto Maria, dark and dangerous.


    "Guards," hemanded, his tone final, "seize her. Let her spend the night in the dungeon... she needs to learn how to control herself!"


    Maria barely had time to react before strong hands grabbed her.


    "No! You can¡¯t do this!" she screamed, struggling against their grip, but it was futile. The guards dragged her toward the exit, her cries falling on deaf ears.


    As she was forced away, Bernard¡¯s voice rang out once more.


    "From now on, Maria will reside in my family mansion. That will be her home from today onward."


    Thest thing Maria saw before she was thrown into darkness was the coronation proceeding without her.


    And then, in front of the entire Blue Moon Pack, Bernard was crowned the new Alpha...

 Chapter 8. A New Life, A New Reality

    <h4>Chapter 8: 8. A New Life, A New Reality</h4>


    A new day began, and it was Monday. Maria had now started living with Bernard and his parents.


    Everything her parents once owned had been passed on to Bernard, leaving her with no ce to go. And since he had chosen her as his mate, she had no choice but to stay with him.


    All her belongings... clothes, books, and other school essentials, had been moved to Bernard¡¯s family house, making it easy for her to prepare for college.


    She was almost done getting ready in the room she was given when a knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in," she responded, adjusting her bag over her shoulder.


    The door opened, and a maid stepped in.


    "Good morning, Miss. I am here to inform you that the vehicle taking you to school is already waiting outside," the maid, Ang, said politely.


    Maria gave a small nod and a forced smile to acknowledge her words. The moment she responded, Ang bowed slightly and exited the room, closing the door behind her.


    Taking a deep breath, Maria picked up her bag and whispered to herself.


    "Maria, just rx and watch everything return to normal." She exhaled before stepping out of the room.


    Upon reaching the living room, she found it empty. But as soon as she stepped outside, she spotted Bernard waiting for her in the car.


    "Good morning, Maria," Bernard greeted, offering a half-smile.


    "Good morning, Bernard," she replied calmly, much to his surprise.


    Without another word, they both got into the vehicle, sitting side by side as the driver set off towards the college.


    The drive was quiet and felt longer than it was. When they finally arrived, they went their separate ways, heading to their respective sses.


    Maria was just about to enter her ssroom when a familiar voice called out her name. She froze for a moment before turning around.


    Standing a few feet away was Cassandra.


    Her emotions were conflicted... relief washed over her at the sight of her friend alive and well, but anger simmered beneath the surface.


    Why hadn¡¯t Cassandrae to see her at the hospital? Why had she disappeared when Maria needed her the most?


    Cassandra must have noticed her mood because she hurriedly spoke; "Maria, please, let me exin before you get mad at me!"


    "You better start exining now before I pour out all my anger on you." Maria folded her arms and looked away, her voice sharp.


    Cassandra sighed heavily, her expression filled with guilt.


    "I know you must be angry, and I understand why. But it wasn¡¯t my fault. Bernard¡¯s guards threatened me, Maria. They told me not toe to the hospital again if I valued my life. They warned me never to talk to you about it."


    Maria¡¯s heart clenched at Cassandra¡¯s words, but she wasn¡¯t ready to let her off so easily.


    "Then, why are you telling me now?" Maria asked, raising a skeptical eyebrow. Cassandra hesitated, then sighed again.


    "Because I can¡¯t just let go of our friendship, Maria. I was scared, yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care. And honestly... Bernard has changed so much. He terrifies me now," she admitted, her voice trembling slightly.


    Maria studied Cassandra¡¯s face, then let out a slow breath.


    "I get it," she finally said, her voice softer. "You don¡¯t have to be scared anymore. You can talk to me now."


    Without waiting for a response, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Cassandra in a tight hug.


    Cassandra hugged her back, but then pulled away, her gaze searching Maria¡¯s.


    "Maria, be honest with me. I heard everything¡ªabout Bernard, about you being forced to stay at his house. Are you okay? How have you been?"


    Maria¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out at first. When she finally spoke, her voice was barely a whisper.


    "I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m okay. Everything is happening too fast, and I don¡¯t know what to do."


    Before she could stop herself, tears welled in her eyes and spilled down her cheeks.


    Cassandra immediately pulled her into another embrace, rubbing her back soothingly.


    "Shh... don¡¯t worry. Everything is going to be fine soon."


    Maria sniffled, wiping her tears away quickly.


    "I have to be fine," she muttered, trying to convince herself. "I need to be strong so I can figure out a way to fix all of this."


    "You will," Cassandra nodded in agreement. "And I¡¯ll be here for you."


    Maria gave her a small, grateful smile. Then, straightening her posture, she said, "Come on, Cassie, we should head to ss before we¡¯rete."


    As they entered the ssroom, Maria could feel the weight of a hundred eyes on her and she didn¡¯t have to guess why.


    By now, the entire college knew about her situation.


    Everyone knew she was Bernard¡¯s chosen mate. They knew she was forced to stay in his house. And they knew that all her parents¡¯ wealth now belonged to him.


    The whispers and judgmental stares didn¡¯t surprise her. If anything, she had been expecting it.


    Ignoring them, she walked with Cassandra to their seats. But as she settled in, her eyes suddenlynded on a familiar figure sitting in the room.


    "Laura?" Maria¡¯s breath hitched. "What is she doing here?" she mumbled, her heart pounding.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Laura since that night at the pack house, when Laura had mysteriously known exactly where to take her without being told.


    And now... she was in Maria¡¯s ss?


    Before she could process it further, the lecturer walked in, starting the lesson. But Maria barely heard a word of it.


    Her mind was too preupied with questions about Laura.


    The moment ss ended, she wasted no time. Jumping up from her seat, she strode over to Laura¡¯s desk, Cassandra trailing behind her.


    "Hey, Maria!" Laura greeted, shing a bright smile. "How have you been?"


    Maria didn¡¯t return the smile. Instead, she crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. "What are you doing here? Are you following me now?"


    Laura¡¯s expression shifted from cheerful to slightly offended.


    "Following you?" she echoed. "My parents and I just moved to Inverness. I needed to finish my education, so I enrolled here."


    "Hmm," Maria wasn¡¯t convinced. "Then what about the hospital? You found me that night and drove to my destination without me telling you where I was going."


    Laura sighed, shaking her head.


    "Maria, that was a coincidence. I was at the hospital to get my medical report for admission purposes. That¡¯s how I ran into you." She frowned. "Why are you interrogating me? Was it a crime to help you?"


    Cassandra, sensing the tension, quickly stepped in and turned to Laura.


    "Please, don¡¯t take it personally. Maria has been through a lottely, and trusting people isn¡¯t easy for her right now."


    Maria exhaled, realizing she was being unfair.


    "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry, Laura," she admitted. "Everything has been overwhelming, and I¡¯ve been questioning everything and everyone. Please forgive my manners."


    Laura¡¯s face softened, and she stepped forward, giving Maria a hug. "It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re going through a tough time, I understand. Just know that everything will be fine."


    For the first time in days, Maria felt a small sense of relief.


    "Thank you," she murmured.


    With introductions made, the three of them... Maria, Cassandra, and Laura, began chatting.


    But even as Mariaughed along with them, a nagging feeling refused to leave her. Something about Laura still didn¡¯t sit right with her.


    And she was going to find out what it was even by ying along...

 Chapter 9. Battle of Wills

    <h4>Chapter 9: 9. Battle of Wills</h4>


    Maria was still living in Bernard¡¯s family house, and his mother had never made things easy for her.


    The woman¡¯s hostility was no secret, and it was clear she knew Maria didn¡¯t like her either. There was no way they could ever get along.


    Whenever Bernard¡¯s mother acted in her usual cold and condescending manner, Bernard or Betta Gilbert would try to intervene, telling her to stop.


    But that did little to change the atmosphere in the house.


    Maria was growing tired of it all. She couldn¡¯t understand why her parents had decided to give everything they had worked for to Bernard, leaving her with nothing.


    The thought alone made her sick with frustration.


    The burden of it all was bing too much to handle. She needed answers, and there was only one person who could give them to her... Bernard.


    That evening, around six o¡¯clock, she found him in the garden, sitting alone, seemingly rxed.


    Bernard had asked her many times before to join him in the garden, but she had always refused. She never had the desire to talk to him, not with everything going on. But today was different.


    Today, she needed to speak.


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped closer. "Hi, Bernard," she greeted, forcing a small smile. Bernard looked up, startled.


    "G...Good evening, Maria," he stammered, clearly surprised. "What a pleasant surprise to see you here in the garden!" His eyes lit up with excitement.


    Maria resisted the urge to roll her eyes in disdain. His happiness disgusted her, but she needed answers. She had to act like all was well, even if it wasn¡¯t.


    Bernard quickly gestured for her to sit beside him. Without a word, she moved closer and took a seat.


    "So, to what do I owe this unexpected visit?" he asked, his smile widening.


    Maria hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    "I need to talk to you about something that¡¯s been bothering me." Her voice was calm, though her emotions were anything but.


    Bernard nodded, indicating she should continue.


    "I know that a contract has been signed and that we are now bound to each other," she began, her eyes locked onto his. "But I have a feeling that you have no real affection for me. Or am I wrong?" Her brows lifted in challenge.


    Bernard¡¯s face instantly darkened. "Why are you bothering me with such questions?" His tone turned sharp. "What do you want?"


    Maria clenched her fists, barely able to contain her frustration.


    "I just want to be free! And I still can¡¯t understand why in God¡¯s name my parents¡¯ entire estate was willed to you! It¡¯s driving me insane!" she burst out, her voice rising in anger.


    Bernard¡¯s expression turned stone-cold as he stood abruptly.


    "I suggest you calm down and ept your reality, Maria," he said firmly. "Because the things you¡¯re trying to uncover are far bigger than you. If you¡¯re not careful, they will consume you."


    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving Maria speechless.


    Pain swelled in her chest, mixing with frustration and confusion. Tears welled in her eyes as she sat there, gripping the bench tightly.


    "How did I get here? And what am I supposed to do now?" she whispered to herself, her voice cracking.


    She sat in the garden for a long while, lost in her thoughts, before eventually making her way back inside, her mindpletely absent from everything happening around her...


    ***


    The next morning, the drive to college was silent. Maria and Bernard sat next to each other in the vehicle, but neither of them spoke nor even nced in the other¡¯s direction.


    The tension between them was heightened, but Maria didn¡¯t care.


    As soon as they arrived, they each went their separate ways without so much as a word.


    Maria walked toward her ssroom, only to find Cassandra and Laura waiting for her outside. The two of them were deep in conversation,ughing and chatting like they had known each other forever.


    Maria was a little surprised at how quickly they had bonded but she didn¡¯t let it show on her face.


    As soon as they noticed her, they greeted her warmly. But Laura quickly picked up on Maria¡¯s mood.


    "Maria, is everything okay? You don¡¯t look happy," she observed, concern evident in her tone.


    "Hmm," Maria let out a tired sigh. "I don¡¯t even know where to start."


    "We were just talking about you before you walked in," Laura said, watching Maria closely. "We were trying to think of ways to help you get out of all this mess."


    "Yes," Cassandra nodded in agreement. "Do you have any n in mind to earn your freedom, or are you just going to keep enduring this?"


    Maria¡¯s shoulders sagged. She then recounted everything that had happened the previous evening... her confrontation with Bernard, his cold dismissal, and how he had walked away from her without giving any answers.


    Before Maria could answer them, Cassandra sighed, shaking her head. "Things are getting worse every day. Have you thought about talking to his dad?"


    "I considered it, but I don¡¯t think it would make a difference. He wants me with Bernard for a reason, and I doubt he¡¯ll suddenly decide to help me escape."


    "I agree," Cassandra said. "His dad is part of the problem, not the solution."


    "Then we need to find something that can help you take back control." Laura, who had been listening quietly, suddenly spoke.


    "Huh?" Maria turned to her, intrigued. "What do you mean?"


    "We need to find the original documents, the ones that bound you to Bernard and, more importantly, the ones that transferred all of your parents¡¯ possessions to him." Laura suggested, her expression very serious.


    Maria¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The idea made sense, but... "How do I even get my hands on them? I barely know that house."


    "It won¡¯t be easy," Laura admitted. "But from now on, you need to start ying along. Stop resisting Bernard and his mother. Make them believe you¡¯ve given up, that you¡¯re ready to ept your fate. If they trust you more, it might give you the chance to find what you need."


    Maria swallowed hard, considering Laura¡¯s words.


    "Laura¡¯s right." Cassandra chipped in, in agreement. "If you want to stand a chance at escaping this situation, you need leverage. The documents are your best bet."


    Maria took a deep breath, feeling a newfound sense of determination settle in her chest.


    "You¡¯re both right," she admitted. "It won¡¯t be easy, but I have to try."


    She looked at her friends, deeply touched by their concern and support. Without thinking, she reached out and pulled them both into a tight hug.


    "Thank you," she whispered. "You guys are my family now."


    Cassandra and Laura held her just as tightly, their presence giving Maria the strength she needed.


    She now had a n... She would y along. She would pretend to surrender.


    And then, when the time was right... she would take back what was hers from those family...

 Chapter 10. The Game Begins

    <h4>Chapter 10: 10. The Game Begins</h4>


    Maria woke up feeling unusually lively on a Saturday morning. Without much thought, she made her way straight to the kitchen, where Bernard¡¯s mother was cooking.


    Though there were maids in the house, Bernard¡¯s mother preferred to prepare meals for her family herself.


    Hearing footsteps behind her, she instinctively turned to see who it was. To her surprise, it was Maria approaching.


    She froze for a moment, watching the young woman with an unreadable expression, her hands pausing mid-task.


    Maria walked closer, breaking the silence with an enthusiastic, "Good morning, ma¡¯am!"


    Bernard¡¯s mother simply nodded in response, still staring at Maria with a mix of curiosity and suspicion. It was clear she was trying to make sense of the sudden change.


    Because Maria had never once set foot in the kitchen since she arrived at the house. Taking a deep breath, Maria spoke again.


    "I know I¡¯ve been arrogant and foolish all this while. Maybe it¡¯s because of what happened to my parents... but I want to apologize for my behavior. Please forgive me, ma¡¯am." Her voice carried a convincing tone of sincerity.


    Victoria didn¡¯t look convinced yet. Given her nature, she wasn¡¯t the type to fall easily for kind words, so she decided to probe further.


    "What suddenly changed your mind? And when did I everin about your attitude?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Maria suddenly lowered her gaze slightly, as if humbled.


    "I just realized that I haven¡¯t been acting right. If there¡¯s anything I should be doing, it¡¯s showing gratitude. Your family saved me, and now I am part of it. I¡¯m truly sorry, ma¡¯am. Please forgive me."


    Bernard¡¯s mother watched Maria closely. Though she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, something about the girl¡¯s words pleased her. The stern look on her face softened just a little.


    "Hmm..." she muttered, folding her arms. "Alright. What exactly do you want now?"


    Maria hesitated, as if gathering her emotions, then looked up with pleading eyes.


    "I¡¯ve been lonely, ma¡¯am. Ever since my parents passed away, I¡¯ve had no one to talk to. Please... just be the mother I no longer have."


    Victoria¡¯s expression faltered for a brief moment. She hesitated before a small, almost reluctant smile formed on her lips.


    "Alright," she finally said. "But only if you promise to be a good girl."


    "I promise!" Maria eximed happily. "Thank you for epting me!" She stepped forward, wrapping her arms around Bernard¡¯s mother in a warm hug.


    But behind that embrace, her mind was racing. ¡¯<i>This is the first step in getting back what¡¯s mine.¡¯</i>


    Maria remained in the kitchen, assisting with the morning meal, ying her part wlessly.


    When breakfast was ready, they both carried the dishes to the dining room. The moment Bernard and Beta Gilbert walked in and saw Maria serving alongside Bernard¡¯s mother, their reactions were instant.


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s face lit up with approval, clearly pleased to see the two women getting along.


    Bernard, on the other hand, lookedpletely taken aback. His face twisted in a mix of shock and suspicion, his eyes narrowing as he watched Maria closely.


    But she ignored him.


    Throughout breakfast, Maria engaged in cheerful conversation with Bernard¡¯s parents, smiling and speaking as though she had been part of the family all along.


    Bernard, however, barely touched his food. He kept throwing nces at Maria, but she acted as though she didn¡¯t notice.


    <i>¡¯He¡¯s definitely going to confront me after this.¡¯ </i>Maria thought.


    And she was right.


    As soon as breakfast ended and she made her way toward her room, Bernard called after her.


    "Maria. A word. In the garden."


    Maria smirked internally but kept her expression neutral. Without a word, she followed him outside.


    The moment they were out of sight, Bernard grabbed her wrist, his grip firm. His eyes burned with frustration.


    "What exactly are you trying to do?" he demanded.


    "What are you talking about?" Maria blinked, feigning innocence. "And let go of my hand, you¡¯re hurting me!" She yanked her arm free from his grasp.


    Bernard stepped closer, his jaw clenched.


    "You think you¡¯re smart, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m warning you... stop this little ¡¯good girl¡¯ act with my parents and stay in yourne!"


    Maria let out a low chuckle, shaking her head.


    "If anyone should stay in theirne, Bernard, it should be you. You said you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, so why are you so bothered by my actions?" She gave him a mischievous smirk.


    Bernard froze. His lips parted slightly, but no words came out. He just stood there, speechless, watching as Maria turned her back on him and walked away.


    ---


    Later that day, Maria sat alone in her room, deep in thought. Her n was unfolding, but she still had a long way to go.


    "The documents... I need to get my hands on those documents," she murmured to herself. "Whatever I do, I must make sure I don¡¯t raise suspicion."


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a knock came at the door.


    "Who could that be?" She sat up quickly, her heart skipping a beat. When the door opened, she was stunned to see Beta Gilbert stepping inside.


    She immediately jumped out of bed, her body stiff with both surprise and curiosity.


    "Good evening, sir!" she greeted, trying to keep her voice steady.


    Beta Gilbert was a difficult man to read. He always wore a calm, smiling expression, no matter the situation.


    "Hello, Maria," he said warmly. "I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you. I came to have a little chat¡ªif you don¡¯t mind."


    "No, sir. It¡¯s okay." Maria forced a small smile.


    He nodded approvingly before settling into a chair.


    "Since the passing of your parents, I know things haven¡¯t been easy for you. Especially with my wife and son. How have you been coping?" His voice carried a genuine note of concern.


    Maria inhaled deeply, choosing her words carefully.


    "It hasn¡¯t been easy at all, sir," she admitted. "Everything happened so fast... it¡¯s been overwhelming. But I¡¯m grateful to have a family like yours to support me."


    Beta Gilbert watched her closely, then leaned forward.


    "Tell me, Maria. How do you really feel about the fact that everything your parents worked for was given to Bernard?"


    Maria¡¯s heart pounded. She hadn¡¯t expected him to ask something so direct. For a split second, her breath caught in her throat.


    She had to stay calm.


    "I won¡¯t lie, sir," she said slowly. "At first, I felt... cheated. I didn¡¯t understand why it had to be that way. But now, I¡¯ve epted it. After all, I¡¯ll be marrying Bernard, won¡¯t I?" She forced a small, hesitant smile.


    Beta Gilbert studied her carefully before nodding.


    "I appreciate your honesty. And I mustmend you for handling this with such grace. You haven¡¯t thrown insults orshed out. That is admirable."


    Maria stayed silent, her smile never faltering.


    "If I had known about your father¡¯s decision earlier, I might have tried to change his mind," Beta Gilbert continued.


    "I even thought about asking Bernard to return everything to you. But in the end, we must respect your parents¡¯ wishes. They must have had their reasons."


    Maria gave a small nod, pretending to ept his words.


    "I was also pleased to see you and my wife getting along today," he added, standing up. "Please, keep it up."


    "Of course, sir." Maria smiled back.


    With a satisfied nod, Beta Gilbert exited the room.


    The moment he was gone, Maria¡¯s expression darkened, the smile fading from her lips.


    <i>¡¯They believe I¡¯m on their side now. That means... it¡¯s time to strike.¡¯</i>


    A slow, cunning smirk stretched across her face. The game had officially begun...

 Chapter 11. Secrets of the Blue Moon

    <h4>Chapter 11: 11. Secrets of the Blue Moon</h4>


    Few dayster...


    The school day dragged on, and with no ss ahead, Maria decided to take a walk alone to the game center.


    It was one of her favorite ces in the college, a space where she could think clearly without any disturbances.


    Upon arriving, she noticed a few students sitting around, but what truly caught her attention was the college basketball team in the middle of their training session.


    She found herself drawn to the intensity of their game... the swift movements, the precise coordination, and the determination on their faces.


    Maria had always admired the team, not just for their skills but for their resilience. Their never-give-up attitude fascinated her. It was a trait she hoped to embody in her own life, given the circumstances she had been facing.


    Lost in thought, she barely noticed when the coach blew the whistle, signaling a timeout.


    The yers jogged over to grab their water bottles, sweat glistening on their foreheads. Just as Maria was processing her own struggles, she felt a light tap on her shoulder.


    Turning around, she was surprised to see Laura standing there with a knowing smile.


    "Hey, Maria! What are you doing here?" Laura asked, taking a seat beside her.


    Maria greeted her friend, and the two started chatting casually. But their conversation was soon interrupted when a basketball rolled toward them.


    Looking up, Maria saw James, the team¡¯s captain, jogging toward them. He picked up the ball smoothly, then turned to her with a wink and a charming smile before running back to the court.


    Laura¡¯s eyes widened in amusement. She bit her lip to suppress a giggle but ultimately failed, breaking intoughter.


    "What¡¯s so funny?" Maria demanded as she furrowed her brows in confusion.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here because of James." Laura nudged her yfully.


    "What?" Maria blinked.


    "Come on, don¡¯t y dumb." Laura raised a brow, smirking. "The guy is obviously into you."


    "Huh?" Maria scoffed. "That¡¯s ridiculous. I don¡¯t even know him."


    "Well, he seems to know you," Laura teased. "Seriously, when did you guys first meet?"


    "We haven¡¯t. I¡¯ve never spoken to him before, and I have no ns to."


    "I don¡¯t know, Maria," Laura hummed in doubt. "That guy is interested in you, and it¡¯s obvious."


    Maria sighed, shaking her head. "You¡¯re reading too much into it."


    Still, as much as she dismissed Laura¡¯s words, a small part of her couldn¡¯t shake the thought.


    <i>¡¯Why did he do that? What does he want from me?¡¯</i>


    The rest of the school day passed quickly, and soon, Maria made her way to the car that usually took her home. But to her surprise, Bernard was missing.


    Just as she was about to ask, the driver spoke up.


    "Sir Bernard isn¡¯ting with us today. He called earlier and said he had something to take care of."


    Maria frowned but decided not to dwell on it.


    <i>¡¯What could he possibly be doing?¡¯ </i>she wondered.


    However, she quickly reminded herself that Bernard¡¯s whereabouts weren¡¯t her concern. What mattered was her n.


    Today was the perfect day. Bernard and his parents wouldn¡¯t be home, which meant she had an opportunity to search for the documents...


    ***


    Meanwhile, Beta Gilbert sat alone in his office, deep in thought. His fingers drummed against the desk as his phone suddenly rang.


    He grabbed it immediately.


    "Hello, any updates on the investigation?" his voice was sharp with urgency.


    "Not much, sir." A deep, husky voice responded. "We followed the tire tracks, and from what we gathered, it initially looked like an ident. But... we don¡¯t believe the crash was what killed them."


    "Then what did?" Beta Gilbert¡¯s grip on the phone tightened.


    "We found a knife with bloodstains near the scene. When we sent it to forensics, there were no fingerprints on it... just blood. If it was murder, we don¡¯t have enough concrete evidence yet."


    A tense silence followed before Beta Gilbert exhaled sharply. His jaw clenched.


    "I don¡¯t care what it takes," he said, his voice low but firm. "Find out who did this. I refuse to believe that my friend and his wife¡¯s killer is walking free. Get to work."


    He ended the call abruptly, tossing the phone onto his desk. His mind was a storm of thoughts.


    Frustrated, he stood and walked over to the liquor cab, pouring himself a drink.


    As he sipped the wine, his thoughts drifted back to a moment from the past, a memory that still haunted him...


    ¡ï¡ïFLASHBACK¡ï¡ï


    Thete Alpha Jackson sat alone in his office, his face dark with worry. His phone buzzed, but when he nced at the screen, there was no number disyed.


    His instincts screamed at him to ignore it, but he was the Alpha of a powerful werewolf pack, fear was not an option.


    Taking a deep breath, he answered, "Who is this?"


    "Alpha Jackson, your time is up." A cold,manding voice responded. "Step down as Alpha and confess to the pack that you lied about your daughter. That¡¯s the only way out."


    At the mention of that, Alpha Jackson¡¯s blood ran cold.


    "Who are you? What nonsense are you talking about?" He questioned.


    "Still acting brave?" The voice chuckled darkly. "I know the truth, Alpha. Your daughter¡ªMaria¡ªwas born under the cursed Blue Moon. Tell them before it¡¯s toote."


    A heavy silence stretched between them.


    "You¡¯re a coward," Alpha Jackson spat. "If you have something to say,e face me."


    "I admire your confidence," the voice said mockingly. "But you won¡¯t feel so brave when the truthes out."


    Then the line went dead.


    Jackson¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he lowered the phone. His heart pounded in his chest, his mind racing.


    "Who the hell was that?" he muttered.


    His secret, Maria¡¯s secret, was something he had fought to protect for years. If the truth got out...


    He pushed the thought aside and grabbed his keys. There was only one person he could turn to now... Beta Gilbert.


    In no time, Beta Gilbert looked up in surprise when the office door swung open abruptly. No one dared enter his office without permission.


    But when he saw who it was, he rxed.


    "Jackson," he greeted with a smile. "For a second, I thought someone was trying to rob me."


    Jackson didn¡¯t return the humor. His face was tense, his eyes filled with urgency.


    "All is not well, Gilbert," he said, his voice low and heavy. "There¡¯s fire on the roof... and if we¡¯re not careful, it will burn everything down."


    The expression on Beta Gilbert¡¯s face changed instantly at Alpha Jackson¡¯s words. His eyes narrowed with concern as he leaned forward.


    "Jackson,e clear. What exactly is going on?" he asked, his toneced with curiosity and urgency.


    Without hesitation, Alpha Jackson recounted everything... the private call, the unknown voice, and the unsettling ultimatum.


    The more he spoke, the deeper the frown on Gilbert¡¯s face became.


    "You know I can¡¯t let anything happen to my family. My wife and daughter mean everything to me. What do you think I should do, Gilbert?"


    For a moment, Beta Gilbert remained silent, lost in deep thought. The room grew heavy with tension as Jackson waited impatiently for a response.


    Just as he was about to speak again, Gilbert finally broke the silence.


    "I was thinking... Who could this person be? And why would you stepping down as Alpha benefit them?" Gilbert muttered, his brows furrowing.


    They exchanged nces, both equally unsettled.


    There was no obvious suspect, no one to me. Yet someone out there knew a dangerous secret... one that was only supposed to be known by Jackson, Gilbert, and Jackson¡¯s wife.


    "I refuse to believe any of us would be careless enough to expose such a thing," Gilbert stated firmly.


    "I¡¯ll make some calls and have my men investigate this. Meanwhile, you should start preparing for any possible threats from your end."


    Alpha Jackson nodded in agreement. With nothing more to say, the two men rose to their feet, and Jackson departed from Gilbert¡¯s office, determination burning in his eyes...


    ¡ï¡ïEND OF FLASHBACK¡ï¡ï


    Beta Gilbert sat in his office, slowly swirling the wine in his ss. His thoughts were heavy, tangled in the web of mysteries surrounding him.


    "I¡¯ve been on this case for far too long," he muttered to himself. "I need to get to the bottom of this! Who killed Jackson?"

 Chapter 12. Hidden Door

    <h4>Chapter 12: 12. Hidden Door</h4>


    Meanwhile, Maria had just arrived home from college. The moment she stepped inside, she nced around cautiously, making sure the house was empty.


    After a thorough check confirmed she was alone, she wasted no time. She had work to do.


    She slipped into Bernard¡¯s room, careful not to leave a trace.


    Her hands moved swiftly, searching every possible hiding ce, her heart pounding in anticipation. Yet, after what felt like forever, she found nothing.


    Frowning, she paused, her mind racing. ¡¯<i>If the documents aren¡¯t here, then they must be somewhere more secure...¡¯</i>


    Her gaze flickered toward the hallway. ¡¯<i>Beta Gilbert¡¯s room.¡¯</i>


    Steeling herself, Maria shut Bernard¡¯s door and moved toward Gilbert¡¯s room. Doubt gnawed at her as she approached. Would the door be locked? It had to be.


    But to her shock, it wasn¡¯t. The door stood wide open.


    She hesitated, listening carefully. When no sound came from within, she knocked a few times just to be sure. Silence.


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped inside and began her search.


    Shebed through the room meticulously, scanning every drawer, every shelf. But just when she was about to give up, something caught her eye.


    The wardrobe.


    Curious, she moved closer and pulled it open... only to freeze in shock. Behind the neatly arranged clothes, there was another door.


    <i>¡¯Why would he have a hidden door inside his room?¡¯ Her breath hitched. </i>


    She reached out instinctively but stopped short. This wasn¡¯t something she could break into without leaving traces. She needed to be smart.


    As she debated her next move, a sudden sound sent her heart mming against her ribs. Footsteps.


    Her blood ran cold.


    <i>¡¯Beta Gilbert?¡¯</i>


    His voice drifted in from the hallway, engaged in a phone conversation.


    Panic surged through Maria. Her palms grew damp, her forehead slick with sweat. She had only seconds to act.


    Her handbag sat by the bed, too far to grab in time.


    Thinking fast, she darted into the wardrobe, pushing herself between the thick hanging clothes. They concealed her well, but her handbag remained out in the open.


    She held her breath as Beta Gilbert entered the room.


    There was a pause. Then, he muttered, "Why was my door open?"


    Her pulse roared in her ears as he moved around, inspecting the space. He was thorough, his gaze sweeping across the room.


    Then, just as he turned toward her handbag, his phone rang. Maria exhaled shakily as he answered and, without hesitation, he strode into the bathroom.


    She wasted no time. Slipping off her shoes, she tiptoed forward, snatched her bag, and bolted silently from the room.


    The moment she reached her own room, she shut the door gently behind her and copsed onto the mattress, heaving for air.


    "That was too close," she whispered, pressing a hand to her racing heart.


    But the near-discovery wasn¡¯t what unsettled her the most... It was the hidden door.


    <i>¡¯What¡¯s inside that room?¡¯ </i>she wondered. ¡¯<i>Are the documents in there?¡¯</i>


    A fire lit within her. She had uncovered a secret within the house, and there was no turning back now.


    She <i>had</i> to get inside that room. No matter what...


    ---


    Morning arrived, and Maria prepared for college as usual.


    Climbing into the waiting car, she expected to see Bernard seated inside, but the seat remained empty.


    Frowning, she turned to the driver. "Where¡¯s Bernard?"


    "Alpha Bernard won¡¯t being with us today," he answered.


    "Did he tell you why?" Her frown deepened.


    "No, miss." The driver shook his head.


    Maria¡¯s stomach twisted with unease. Bernard was always the first to enter the car. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    As the driver started the engine, she suddenly spoke up; "Wait."


    Without another word, she jumped out of the car and marched back into the house.


    Determined, she headed straight for Bernard¡¯s room. To her shock, the door was locked.


    Knocking firmly, she called out, "Bernard?"


    But there was no answer.


    Her hand tightened into a fist as she knocked again, harder this time. Still, no response.


    Just as she was about to turn away, a presence behind her sent a chill down her spine.


    She spun around, only to find Bernard¡¯s mother staring at her. Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, neither spoke.


    Maria¡¯s heart pounded. Something was definitely wrong.


    Maria was left in shock,pletely unprepared to see anyone standing behind her¡ªlet alone Bernard¡¯s mother. Her breath hitched, and she quickly lowered her gaze to the ground.


    "G-Good morning, ma¡¯am," she greeted softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    To her surprise, Victoria responded with a warm smile.


    "I assume you¡¯re looking for Bernard?" she asked gently, her expression calm and Maria nodded.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. The driver mentioned that he wouldn¡¯t be going to college today, so I came to check on him... to see why."


    Victoria¡¯s smile never wavered as she offered an exnation.


    "Bernard isn¡¯t home right now. His father sent him on an errand, so he won¡¯t be able to make it to college today."


    Maria studied the woman carefully, trying to detect any hint of deception, but there was none.


    <i>¡¯She¡¯s never been this friendly to me before... have I finally gained her trust?¡¯ </i>The thought sparked a quiet excitement in her, though she kept her emotions carefully masked.


    "Okay, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll head to college now," Maria replied, bowing her head slightly before making her way out.


    Luna Victoria watched her leave, her warm expression fading into one of deep thought.


    <i>¡¯Could it be that Maria has truly fallen for Bernard and is ready to be a part of us? Or is she just ying a game?¡¯ </i>A flicker of doubt crossed her mind.


    She sighed, straightening her posture.


    "I think I know what to do," she muttered under her breath before turning and heading toward her room, determined to uncover the truth.


    ***


    Maria arrived at college, and the moment she spotted her best friends, Cassandra and Laura, a wide smile spread across her face.


    "Maria!"


    "Girls!"


    The three of them embraced tightly,ughing as they exchanged greetings.


    "Come on, let¡¯s sit at the game center," Cassandra suggested, linking arms with Maria.


    As soon as they settled down, Laura wasted no time getting to the point.


    "So?" she asked, leaning forward eagerly. "How far have you gone with your findings?"


    Maria took a deep breath andunched into her story, exining every detail of her search... the thorough investigation of Bernard¡¯s room, the shocking discovery in Beta Gilbert¡¯s room, and her near escape.


    When she mentioned the hidden door behind the wardrobe, Laura¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "An extra room inside his room?" she echoed, her curiosity piqued. "What exactly did you find inside?"


    "I didn¡¯t get the chance to open it..."Maria shook her head. "I almost got caught."


    "Hmm," Laura¡¯s brows furrowed. "So what¡¯s your next move?"


    "I don¡¯t know yet," Maria admitted, determination flickering in her eyes. "But I <i>have</i> to find a way in, and I need to do it quickly."


    Breaking in without leaving traces would be nearly impossible. The thought alone made her uneasy.


    Cassandra, who had been quiet up until now, suddenly spoke up.


    "I think I know someone who can help... but we need to know what kind of lock the door has."


    "You do?" Maria¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "Yes," Cassandra nodded, lowering her voice. "But he¡¯ll need specific details."


    "It¡¯s an electronic lock," relief flooded Maria as she quickly recalled. "I think it requires an electronic key card."


    "Perfect." A slow smile formed on Cassandra¡¯s lips. "I¡¯ll contact him and let you know before the week is over."


    Maria exhaled, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders.


    "I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you guys," she gushed, wrapping her arms around both of them. "I love you both so much."


    "Of course, you can¡¯t do anything without us." Laura smirked yfully. "Now, tell us about James."


    "What?" Maria instantly stiffened.


    "Wait," Cassandra frowned, clearly confused. "Who¡¯s James?"


    Before Maria coulde up with an excuse, Laura gleefully filled her in; "Oh, just a certain someone who winked at Maria at the basketball court the other day."


    "Huh?" Cassandra¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise. "And you didn¡¯t tell me?"


    "Come on," Maria groaned. "it¡¯s nothing! I didn¡¯t mention it because it doesn¡¯t matter."


    "Really? Because Laura seems to think it <i>does</i> matter." Cassandra shot her a suspicious look.


    Maria sighed, rubbing her temples.


    "Cassie, you know everyone sees me as Bernard¡¯s Luna. No one would dare challenge him, not even James."


    Before Cassandra could respond, a deep, confident voice interrupted them from behind.


    "Well, what if I¡¯m willing to challenge him?"


    The three girls turned sharply, their eyes widening as James stood behind them, his gaze locked onto Maria.


    A wave of embarrassment crashed over her. ¡¯<i>How long has he been standing there?¡¯</i>


    Cassandra and Laura exchanged nces before quickly excusing themselves, leaving Maria alone with James. She instinctively tried to follow them, but James gently caught her wrist.


    "Wait," he said softly. "I¡¯m sorry for interrupting, but please... just hear me out."


    Maria hesitated. No man had ever spoken to her this way since her parents died¡ªexcept for Beta Gilbert. Something about James¡¯ tone made her pause.


    She turned to face him fully, crossing her arms. "Fine. Talk."


    "Can we sit?" James smiled slightly and gestured to the bench.


    After a brief moment of consideration, Maria nodded...


    ***


    Miles away, Bernard paced his room, his expression dark with ambition. His phone pressed against his ear as he spoke in a low,manding voice.


    "I believe in your skills, and I know what you¡¯re capable of. But if you mess this up..." His voice dropped dangerously. "I will make you pay dearly."


    With that, he ended the call, his lips curling into a smirk.


    His hands clenched into fists as he whispered to himself, "I will be the kind of Alpha the world has never seen!"


    Augh bubbled from his throat, growing louder, echoing through the empty room.


    "My name will forever be on everyone¡¯s lips beyond Blue Moon Pack!"

 Chapter 13. Whispers of Rebellion and Forbidden Desires

    <h4>Chapter 13: 13. Whispers of Rebellion and Forbidden Desires</h4>


    The moment Bernard ended the call, he leaned back in his seat, exhaling sharply. His gaze drifted across the vast hall where he sat, an enormous space, yet eerily empty.


    Dust clung to the ancient walls, the once-glorious designs now faded, mere shadows of their former grandeur.


    It was a ce that had once echoed with power and prestige, but now, it stood as nothing more than a forgotten relic of the past.


    Bernard¡¯s fingers curled into fists as his thoughts grew darker.


    <i>"I will not be a weak Alpha. I won¡¯t sit idly while others act on my behalf. I will make my own moves... And I promise, this ce will return to its former glory... its name feared and respected once again."</i>


    With a newfound resolve, he rose from his seat, his sharp gaze sweeping across the hall. He took slow, deliberate steps, letting his fingers brush against the cold, decaying walls.


    Five minutes passed before he decided to leave. Just as he reached the entrance, his phone rang, freezing him in ce.


    He nced at the screen. <i>Mother.</i>


    Bringing the device to his ear, he answered in aposed tone; "Hello, Mother... Good afternoon."


    "I need to see you immediately," Victoria¡¯s voice came through, firm yetced with urgency. "Return home at once."


    "Understood. I¡¯ll be there soon."


    He ended the call and stepped out of the hall without a second nce...


    ***


    At the College, Maria remained seated beside James, listening as he spoke with a sincerity that was both captivating and dangerous.


    "I¡¯ve admired you for so long, Maria," James admitted. "I wanted to tell you before, but I didn¡¯t know how you¡¯d react."


    Maria¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She had heard simr words before, buting from James... it felt different.


    "James, you know I am Bernard¡¯s chosen mate," she said carefully, locking eyes with him. "You don¡¯t want to make your pack a rival of the Blue Moon pack because of this."


    James met her gaze without hesitation.


    "I don¡¯t care about the consequences, Maria. If having you in my life means going to war, then so be it." His voice was unwavering. "I¡¯d rather fight than live without you."


    Maria¡¯s heart pounded at his words. He was confident, determined... traits she found dangerously appealing. But she knew better.


    "James, you¡¯re the future Alpha of your pack," she reminded him, her voice carrying a firm edge. "Are you telling me you don¡¯t already have a chosen mate?"


    "I do." He exhaled slowly.


    Maria raised a brow, expecting that to be the end of the conversation.


    "But in my pack," James continued, "we don¡¯t force things upon ourselves. The girl chosen for me and I, we feel nothing for each other. We made it clear to our people. No one is forcing us to ept a bond we don¡¯t want."


    Maria hesitated. He was making it difficult for her to ignore the emotions stirring within her.


    "Just give me a chance," James pleaded. "Be my woman, and I promise, you will never regret it."


    Her chest tightened at his words. If things had been different... if she were free to make her own choices... But she wasn¡¯t.


    She forced herself to take a deep breath.


    "James, the way we do things in my pack is different," she said, lowering her gaze briefly. "Bernard and I... it¡¯splicated. You wouldn¡¯t understand."


    James studied her expression carefully.


    "The best I can offer you," she continued, "is friendship. That¡¯s all."


    A flicker of disappointment crossed his face, but after a moment, he nodded.


    "Then I¡¯ll take it," he said softly.


    A small, almost sad smile formed on Maria¡¯s lips as they exchanged a handshake.


    James walked her back to where Cassandra and Laura were waiting. As they walked, she found herself lost in thought.


    <i>¡¯James is understanding... kind... and undeniably handsome.¡¯</i>


    A wistful sigh escaped her lips.


    <i>"If only I could turn back time and be free to choose for myself... But I won¡¯t stop fighting for my freedom."</i>


    As they reached her friends, James gave them a casual wave before departing.


    Cassandra immediately leaned in. "So? What happened?"


    Before Maria could answer, a voice interrupted them.


    "The driver is waiting for you outside."


    Maria turned in surprise, spotting a young pack member out of breath from running. She quickly nced back at her friends.


    "We¡¯ll talk tomorrow! Love you both!" she called, dashing off.


    Cassandra and Laura exchanged knowing looks before bursting intoughter.


    ---


    Back at the Packhouse, Bernard arrived home, stepping into the grand sitting room where his mother sat poised on a couch.


    The moment he approached, she studied him with sharp eyes.


    "Mother," Bernard greeted, his expression calm. "You sounded worried over the phone. What¡¯s wrong?"


    She took a deep breath, her fingers tracing the armrest of the couch.


    "Yes, I am worried," she admitted. "There¡¯s something important I need to discuss with you."


    "Oh," Bernard arched a brow. "Go on."


    "Why are you so hard on Maria?"


    The unexpected question caught Bernard off guard. He stiffened.


    "...What?" His voice wasced with confusion.


    "I¡¯m not asking you to trust her," his mother rified. "But something about her movementstely has been... suspicious. I feel she¡¯s nning something."


    "Mother, that¡¯s absurd." Bernard scoffed lightly, shaking his head.


    "She might be up to something," Victoria insisted. "You need to get close to her. y along. Gain her trust. That way, you¡¯ll know what she¡¯s truly nning."


    "Common mother," Bernard frowned. "There¡¯s no need for that. Maria has no choice but to ept my decisions."


    But Victoria¡¯s eyes gleamed with wisdom.


    "Alpha Bernard," she said firmly, "you must be wise. If you don¡¯t act fast, she will be a million miles away before you even realize it."


    Bernard fell silent, lost in thought.


    <i>"Could Maria be nning something against me? Against my family?"</i>


    No.


    The Maria he knew wasn¡¯t one to scheme in the shadows. If she had an issue with him, she would confront him directly.


    And yet... a sliver of doubt began to creep into his mind.


    Was his mother right? Was Maria nning an escape? Or worse, was she nning to betray him?


    Bernard was still lost in his thoughts when Luna Victoria tapped him firmly on the shoulder, snapping him back to reality.


    "Son, don¡¯t be a weak Alpha," she said, her tone sharp with irritation. "Work on what I¡¯ve told you and stop acting like a child who didn¡¯te from me and your father!"


    Her words struck a nerve. Bernard clenched his jaw, his gaze darkening as he looked straight into his mother¡¯s eyes.


    "I am not weak!" He dered, his voice filled with conviction. "And I will prove that to you and everyone in this pack. I will do whatever it takes, beyond my own understanding."


    The fire in his eyes was undeniable.


    ---


    Maria had been home for hours, yet she stayed locked inside her room, unwilling to interact with anyone.


    Her mind kept reying her conversation with James, the warmth in his voice, the sincerity in his words.


    <i>He spoke like a true gentleman... like an ideal man. Not just handsome, but kind and respectful.</i>


    A small smile yed on her lips as she thought about him.


    Bernard used to be like that back when they were close friends. But now, he was nothing like the boy she once admired.


    In her mind, James was already standing above him. She was still lost in thought when a knock on the door pulled her back to the present.


    "Come in," she called out absentmindedly.


    The door creaked open, revealing one of the household maids.


    "Good evening, Miss Maria," the maid greeted politely. "I¡¯ve been asked to inform you that dinner is ready."


    "I won¡¯t being out for dinner tonight," Maria replied tly and didn¡¯t even nce up.


    The maid hesitated for a moment, then quietly left the room. Ten minutester, another knock came. This time, Maria felt her patience snap.


    "What now?" she muttered under her breath, ready to scold whoever it was.


    Before she could say a word, Bernard stepped inside, closing the door behind him.


    Her annoyance faded into something else¡ªsomething unspoken. She immediately averted her gaze, unwilling to meet his eyes.


    Bernard walked toward her, his movements deliberate. He sat beside her on the mattress, letting out a quiet chuckle.


    "The maid told me you weren¡¯ting out for dinner," he said, his voice unexpectedly calm. "May I know why, please?"


    Maria tensed a bit. His sudden gentleness caught her off guard. And then, he did something even more surprising, he added, "Please."


    A part of her wanted to tell him the truth, to see how he would react. But another part of her refused to make things easy for him.


    She simply shook her head, signaling that there was no reason. But Bernard exhaled, watching her closely.


    "I know a lot of things might be bothering you. And I know you might not like it here." His voice was steady, but his gaze never left hers. "But I believe, in time, you¡¯ll adjust. You¡¯ll see things differently."


    Maria expected him to say more, to press her, to demand an exnation. But he didn¡¯t. He simply stood there, waiting.


    Disappointed, she thought of James. ¡¯<i>He would have insisted. He would have cared enough to push further.¡¯</i>


    Yet, she stood up anyway. If she wanted to get closer to Bernard, to gain his trust and execute her n... this was a step she had to take.


    As they walked to the dining table, she noticed the delight on Victoria¡¯s and Beta Gilbert faces. They both weed her warmly, their smiles unusually bright.


    Maria sat down, expecting someone to bring up her earlier refusal to eat. But to her surprise, no one mentioned it.


    The silence unsettled her.


    <i>¡¯This is strange... Is this kindness real? Or just another move in their game?¡¯</i>


    She quietly began eating, but her mind remained restless.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit room, Laura sat on the edge of her bed, gripping her phone tightly.


    "What is the progress on the assignment I gave you?" The voice on the other end was deep andmanding.


    Laura straightened her back, speaking with unwavering respect; "I¡¯ve made some inquiries, sir. But for now, everything appears normal."


    A pause. Then, the voice responded firmly, "Follow the instructions I gave you. Be thorough. Be certain."


    "Yes, sir," Laura assured him. "I won¡¯t fail."


    As the call ended, she let out a slow breath, her mind racing.


    <i>¡¯No one can know what I¡¯m up to. I must stay under the radar... I can¡¯t afford any mistakes.¡¯</i>


    Her expression hardened with determination. This mission was too important. She had to execute it wlessly.


    Grabbing her bag, she stepped out of the room, her eyes filled with quiet resolve...


    ---


    The next morning, Maria arrived at the college earlier than usual. She was the first among her friends to get there, sitting alone in the empty ssroom.


    She barely had time to settle when a familiar voice called out from behind her.


    "Good morning, most beautiful one."


    A slow smile formed on her lips before she even turned around.


    "Good morning, James," she greeted, her voice softer than she intended.


    James grinned, leaning slightly toward her. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you this early before. Do you alwayse this early?"


    <i>¡¯He¡¯s been noticing me?¡¯ Maria tilted her head slightly. </i>


    "That¡¯s not true," she replied, keeping her tone casual. "I always arrive early enough for my sses."


    James chuckled, shaking his head.


    "I have to tell you... I thought I could forget about you, but it¡¯s impossible." His voice dropped slightly, turning serious. "I keep thinking about all the beautiful things we could have together."


    Maria¡¯s breath caught in her throat.


    "And I believe," he added, his gaze locked onto hers, "that a part of you feels the same way."


    Her fingers tightened slightly on the edge of her desk. <i>¡¯Is it that obvious? Have I been showing it?¡¯</i>


    She lowered her head, avoiding his gaze.


    For the first time, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could hide the truth any longer...

 Chapter 14. Sacred Traditions

    <h4>Chapter 14: 14. Sacred Traditions</h4>


    Maria¡¯s face remained bowed to the ground. She didn¡¯t utter a word. Silence wrapped around her like armor, her lips sealed shut.


    James took a step closer, sensing her withdrawal. He raised his hand slightly, about to touch her arm, when she suddenly lifted her head.


    The look in her eyes was sharp,pletely unexpected.


    "I¡¯ve told you before," she said, her voice hard and cold, "we can only be friends. But it seems you¡¯re not okay with that." Her eyes didn¡¯t blink. "I think it¡¯s best we keep our distance. Please, don¡¯te close to me again."


    With that, she turned and walked out on him.


    James stood frozen in ce, blindsided. Her words echoed in his ears, each one like a dagger. He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t speak. He was too stunned to react, still trying to piece together what had just happened.


    <i>¡¯What did I do wrong?¡¯</i> The question spun endlessly in his mind.


    Maria¡¯s steps quickened as she walked away, but deep down, she felt a pang of guilt twist in her chest. She knew James didn¡¯t deserve the harshness she threw at him.


    Part of her wanted to turn around, apologize, exin¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t. Not now. She needed to keep her distance and stay focused.


    She couldn¡¯t afford distractions, no matter how kind or genuine they seemed.


    Eventually, her wandering led her to the college game center. She walked straight to her usual spot and sat down, hoping that the noise and movement of the ce would somehow quiet her mind.


    But everything in her head was swirling, too heavy to carry alone. She needed someone to talk to.


    About ten minutes passed before she spotted Laura and Cassandra approaching. Their pace quickened when they noticed her sitting alone.


    As soon as they reached her, Laura¡¯s eyes narrowed with concern.


    "Maria, why are you out here alone?" she asked gently, sitting beside her. "You look really bothered. What¡¯s going on?"


    Maria didn¡¯t hesitate. She began exining everything... her recent feelings, the tension inside her, and especially the scene with James earlier that day. She poured it all out.


    When she finally stopped talking, both Laura and Cassandra were silent. They exchanged nces but didn¡¯t say a word.


    Their silence felt deafening and Maria stared at them.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you both looking at me like that?" Her voice cracked slightly with frustration.


    Cassandra let out a sigh, her gaze serious.


    "Maria, rx. I know things are overwhelming right now. But no matter what you¡¯re going through, you can¡¯t push good people away just because you¡¯re in pain. What you said to James... that wasn¡¯t fair."


    Maria blinked, surprised by the scolding.


    "We¡¯re not saying we don¡¯t understand you," Laura added, speaking more gently. "We know you¡¯re going through a lot. But James isn¡¯t the enemy here."


    "I¡¯m not telling you to fall for him," Laura continued, "but there were better ways to express yourself. What you did... it wasn¡¯t right."


    Laura and Cassandra leaned in, wrapping their arms around Maria in a warm, reassuring hug.


    "We¡¯re here for you," Laura whispered. "You don¡¯t have to carry everything alone."


    "So what should I do now?" Maria¡¯s voice trembled.


    Laura pulled back just enough to look her in the eyes.


    "First, calm your mind. Everything will fall into ce when the time is right. And second... when you see James again, apologize to him. He deserves that."


    At that, the three girls burst into softughter¡ªrelieving the tension. They started chatting about lighter things as they strolled back to ss together.


    ---


    That same evening, around 7:30 p.m., Bernard sat with his parents in the living room. The television was ying an engaging program, and the atmosphere was calm.


    Suddenly, a knock echoed from the front door.


    Bernard turned to look at his parents, one brow raised. "Are you expecting anyone tonight?"


    Both Victoria and Beta Gilbert responded in unison, "No."


    Their gazes shifted to the door just as another knock followed.


    "I¡¯ll get it," Bernard said, rising to his feet and heading toward the entrance.


    When he opened the door, his eyes narrowed in confusion. A small box wrapped in white and gold sat on the doorstep. No note. No sign of who had left it.


    Immediately, Bernard stepped outside, ncing in every direction¡ªbut the path was empty. No one in sight.


    Meanwhile, his parents had also stood and followed him. They, too, saw the mysterious box.


    Beta Gilbert walked over without hesitation and picked it up.


    "Dad! You don¡¯t even know what that is!" Bernard eximed, concern flickering in his voice. "It could be dangerous!"


    His father and mother exchanged a knowing look, then chuckled softly.


    "It¡¯s not dangerous," Beta Gilbert said calmly. "It¡¯s a message from the elders of our pack. For you."


    "At this hour?" Bernard¡¯s frown deepened. "Why send a message in a box?"


    "This is tradition," Victoria replied, cing a hand on Bernard¡¯s arm to guide him back inside. "It¡¯s how things have always been."


    Bernard sat down slowly, still staring at the mysterious box in his father¡¯s hands.


    "So... what¡¯s the message?"


    "It¡¯s for the Alpha of the Blue Moon to discover," Beta Gilbert exined as he handed the box over. "Not even we are allowed to be present when it¡¯s opened¡ªunless you insist."


    Beta Gilbert and Victoria were just about to rise from the couch and leave the living room so Bernard could open the box in privacy when he suddenly looked up.


    "Wait," he said, his voice soft but firm. "Don¡¯t go. Stay with me."


    They paused and exchanged nces, then returned to their seats as Bernard gently opened the box.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, including Bernard, the only thing inside was a single white envelope.


    "Just a letter in a white envelope?" Bernard muttered, raising his eyebrows as he looked at his father, clearly confused.


    "Stop asking questions and just open it already," Victoria said, her tone growing impatient with her son¡¯s hesitation.


    Bernard sighed and opened the envelope. As he read its contents, his expression gradually shifted from confusion to disbelief.


    Once he was done, he passed the letter to his father, who read it aloud before handing it to Luna Victoria.


    When all three had gone through the letter, Bernard frowned and asked; "Why are the elders summoning me to address the entire pack for my first open speech¡ªand why must I show up with my Luna beside me? Why wasn¡¯t I told anything before they fixed a date?"


    Beta Gilbert leaned forward, his voice calm and measured.


    "Son, you are the Alpha of this great pack. You need to understand that these traditions are not optional, they¡¯re a part of who we are. After this event, you¡¯ll officially take full charge. From then on, all major decisions will be yours."


    "And besides," Victoria added gently as she rubbed Bernard¡¯s back, "you still have a whole week to prepare. There¡¯s no need to panic."


    There was a moment of silence before Beta Gilbert asked with a serious look, "How are things going between you and Maria?"


    Bernard paused, his face tightening. Eventually, he spoke.


    "Dad, we¡¯re... fine. But she¡¯s still acting distant. It¡¯s hard to talk to her."


    "Women like to be pursued, son," Beta Gilbert said with a soft chuckle. "Don¡¯t expect her to run back into your arms easily. You need to earn her trust again."


    "You two have been close since childhood," Victoria added with a knowing smile. "You know how to reach her. Speak from the heart."


    "I gave birth to a strong man¡ªthe most powerful Alpha this pack has ever seen," she said proudly. "So go out there and do what you need to do. Stop acting like you¡¯ve forgotten who you are."


    Bernard nodded slowly, his mother¡¯s words lighting a spark in him.


    ***


    The next morning, Maria was in her room, preparing to leave for college, when she heard a knock at the door.


    "Come in," she called out, not looking up from her mirror.


    To her surprise, it was Bernard.


    They exchanged greetings, but Maria quickly returned her attention to her things, ignoring his presence.


    Bernard hesitated, then walked toward her and gently took her hand in his.


    She turned abruptly, an unpleasant look on her face. Her eyes met his in silent disapproval.


    "Maria," Bernard began, his voice softer than she¡¯d heard in a long time, "what¡¯s really happening between us? Why are we living under the same roof, yet acting like strangers¡ªlike enemies?"


    His tone caught her off guard. It wasn¡¯t demanding or defensive, it was calm. Sincere.


    Maria looked away, refusing to respond.


    "Please, talk to me," Bernard urged. "I miss the way we used tough, the way we talked about everything. What happened to all of that?"


    Maria remained silent, puzzled by his gentleness. ¡¯<i>Where is this version of Bernarding from?¡¯ </i>she wondered.


    After a long pause, she finally spoke.


    "Bernard... I don¡¯t recognize you anymore. You shattered all of that. The trust, the memories¡ªwith your lies and coldness. So please... just let me be."


    "I know I hurt you," he said, holding both of her hands now. "But I¡¯m asking for the chance to make things right. Let me get close to you again... let me fix this."


    Maria¡¯s mind was spinning.


    <i>¡¯He doesn¡¯t love me. I know he doesn¡¯t. He must have someone else. But... I can¡¯t let this opportunity slip by. I need to get what I came here for.¡¯</i> Her thoughts deepened as she looked into his eyes.


    "What exactly do you want from me, Bernard?" she asked, her voice steady but firm.


    "All I want is you," he replied without hesitation. "And the happy moments we once shared. I just want us back."


    Maria¡¯s expression softened slightly.


    "Bernard, I want those things too. But it¡¯s not going to happen overnight. If this is real, then we¡¯ll have to take it slow. Step by step."


    Bernard¡¯s face lit up with a smile. He nodded eagerly. "I understand. And I promise you¡¯ll see a better version of me from now on."


    Maria watched him closely, noting the joy on his face as he turned and walked out of the room.


    <i>¡¯One step at a time,¡¯</i> she thought. ¡¯<i>I¡¯ll get back everything that belongs to me from this family. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 15. The Master Key

    <h4>Chapter 15: 15. The Master Key</h4>


    "I love you so much, and it kills me that we can¡¯t always be together," Cassandra whispered into the phone, her voiceced with longing.


    "Don¡¯t worry, everything will be okay. We¡¯ll be together soon¡ªI promise you that," the man on the other end replied, his voice calm and reassuring.


    "Sometimes, I just feel like we should run away..." Cassandra sighed. "Live our lives freely without anyone dictating what we should or shouldn¡¯t do. I always want to be by your side."


    "There¡¯s no need to run," he said with a gentle tone. "All I need is a little more time to settle everything and build a life where you and I can be truly happy. We¡¯re meant to be together. Forever."


    His words were everything she wanted to hear.


    "Okay," Cassandra breathed softly. "Just... make sure you don¡¯t take too long. I love you."


    "I will. And always remember, it¡¯s you or no one else for me," he responded with emotion in his voice.


    Her eyes welled up with tears she tried hard to suppress. The moment felt too perfect to ruin with crying.


    They exchanged a few more heartfelt words before ending the call. Now alone in her room, Cassandray on the bed, lost in thought.


    <i>¡¯I love him so much. All I want is to never lose him. I¡¯ll trust what he said. I have to...¡¯ </i>she thought with a smile dancing on her lips.


    The peace of the moment was interrupted by her phone ringing again. She sat up, ncing at the screen... an unknown number.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she answered.


    "Hello... Who am I speaking with?" she asked curiously.


    "This is Johnson," the voice said, getting straight to the point. "The key you requested is ready. When do you want to pick it up, or should I bring it to you at the college?"


    "No, no," Cassandra¡¯s eyes lit up. "I¡¯lle by your ce first thing tomorrow morning before heading to ss. Thank you so much, Johnson. I really appreciate it."


    With that, the call ended, and a bigger smile broke across her face.


    "I love how everything is going today. I hope things continue in this direction," she murmured to herself, filled with hope and excitement.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the house, Maria sat surrounded by her friends, still shaken.


    "It was so dark... I could barely see anything as I wandered through the woods," she began, her voice trembling. "Then I heard footsteps¡ªmore than one¡ªand voices. I couldn¡¯t tell who they were, but they were getting closer."


    Her friends listened closely as Maria continued, her expression filled with confusion and fear.


    "I started running, I didn¡¯t know where to. I just knew that if they caught me, I¡¯d be dead. I ran and ran until I couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. I copsed... and then I saw them¡ªtwo figures, faces covered with masks. One had a knife, the other an axe. They walked toward me... and just as one was about to strike me on the head, I woke up¡ªgasping, sweating, terrified."


    "Maria, rx. Take a deep breath," Laura said gently, reaching for her hand. "It was just a dream."


    "No, Laura. It was too real. I¡¯ve never been that scared in my life. And even when I woke up, I still felt exhausted, like I had really been running."


    "I don¡¯t want to believe this dream means something," Maria said, her voice dropping, "but deep down, I feel like it does. I feel like my life depends on understanding it."


    "I agree," Cassandra added with a serious tone. "Sometimes dreams like thise as warnings. You need to be cautious¡ªfor now, at least, until we understand more."


    Maria nodded quietly, listening to her friends¡¯ concerned voices.


    Then Cassandra¡¯s tone suddenly changed.


    "On a lighter note," she said, turning to Maria with excitement in her eyes, "I have good news for you!"


    Maria raised a brow, half-expecting one of Cassandra¡¯s usual pranks. But when she saw her digging into her bag, curiosity took over.


    Cassandra pulled out a small device and handed it to Maria.


    It took her a second to realize what it was. "Cassie... this is an electronic master key! I can¡¯t believe it!"


    The words "Master Key" printed boldly across the device sent a jolt of excitement through her. She jumped up and hugged both of her friends tightly.


    "I don¡¯t think I could do any of this without you two," she said, her voice cracking slightly. "You¡¯re my family. I love you both so much."


    She kept staring at the key in her hand, hardly able to believe it was real.


    "How did you even get this? It must have cost a fortune," Maria asked, eyes still wide.


    Cassandra waved off the concern with her usual ir.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. Just do what you need to do and get yourself free. You know I¡¯d do anything for you."


    They all burst intoughter, the tension from Maria¡¯s nightmare momentarily forgotten.


    As the room filled with their chatter and giggles, Maria¡¯s mind drifted again, this time to her growing determination.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯ll finally recover those documents... and find out exactly what they¡¯re hiding in that room. The Gilbert family¡¯s secrets won¡¯t stay buried for long,¡¯</i> she thought to herself, clutching the master key tightly in her hand, her eyes full of fire.


    ***


    Momentster, Maria was alone in the room, lying down on her bed, her eyes fixed on the electronic key resting in her hands.


    A soft smile lingered on her lips as she thought about all the possibilities that key held.


    She felt delighted, imagining how she would finally unravel the truth behind everything that had haunted her for so long.


    <i>"This key is my gateway to freedom and happiness. I have to protect it with everything I have,"</i> she told herself while still lying still, her mind running in every direction.


    Lost in thought, she was startled by a knock at the door.


    Quickly, she sat up and tucked the electronic key out of sight before calling out, "Come in!"


    The door creaked open, and Bernard stepped inside, smiling as he walked over and took a seat beside her on the bed.


    Everything going on between them felt strangetely, but Maria chose to y along, keeping her emotions in check.


    "Good evening, Maria. How are you doing?" Bernard asked gently.


    "I¡¯m fine," she replied curtly, avoiding eye contact.


    "Are you still mad at me?" He leaned closer. "Why the frown?"


    Maria turned to look directly into his eyes, saying nothing.


    "I¡¯m trying to fix things. I want to always be there for you... So why are you acting so distant?" Bernard asked, his voice carrying a note of disappointment.


    She sighed and finally spoke, her expression clouded.


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want us to be close again... but I can¡¯t just trust your words like that. Not after everything that happened."


    Bernard nodded solemnly. "Okay then, tell me, what must I do to earn your trust back? What will make you happy?"


    "All I want... is the old you," she whispered, eyes downcast. "Not this new, rigid Bernard. That¡¯s all I want."


    He paused, exhaled deeply, and said, "I¡¯m trying to get that life back too. But you know I¡¯m now Alpha of the Blue Moon pack, I have responsibilities. I have to act the part. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure out a way to bnce everything, so nothinges between us again."


    Maria forced a smile, though her true thoughts stayed buried beneath the surface. He had no idea she was just ying along¡ªfor now.


    As they chatted and reminisced about the past, Bernard suddenly stopped mid-sentence, a look of realization shing across his face.


    "What is it? Why did you stop?" Maria asked, intrigued.


    "I just remembered... our first Alpha council meeting since I took over is in three days," Bernard said, turning to her with anticipation. "You¡¯ll need to be there beside me as my chosen Luna."


    Maria stiffened slightly at the mention of the pack and the meeting. Her expression grew serious, but she nodded and gave a soft smile.


    "Okay, no problem. We¡¯ll be there."


    Satisfied, Bernard stood up from the bed. "Thanks, Maria. I¡¯ll see you soon," he said, his face glowing with excitement.


    As he walked out, Maria remained seated, alone once again. She could feel it, he was starting to trust her more. He felt more rxed around her, and she was slowly gaining ground.


    <i>"This is just the beginning of my journey toward redemption and freedom,"</i> she thought. <i>"But I need to make sure I don¡¯t make my ns too obvious. I have to stay careful."</i>


    <i>---</i>


    The next morning at the college, the atmosphere was busy. Everyone was focused onpleting an assignment given by one of their professors.


    Maria needed to head to the library to find a particr book for her research. Since it was an individual task, she went alone while her friends worked on their own.


    At the library, she found a few students already buried in their studies. She headed straight to the bookshelf, and to her luck, she located the book she needed without much trouble.


    Her focus deepened as she flipped through the pages, fully immersed.


    Then, unconsciously, her eyes wandered andnded on James, sitting just a few feet away, also reading.


    The sight of himpletely stole her concentration.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and her mind raced with thoughts.


    <i>"Should I go talk to him? Apologize? But he¡¯s not even looking at me... What if he doesn¡¯t want to speak to me?"</i> she debated with herself, trying to talk herself out of it.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Maria stood up and approached him.


    "Hi, James," she greeted, her voice soft and cautious.


    James nced up and responded calmly,


    "Good morning, Maria." Then, without missing a beat, he turned his attention back to his book.


    Maria felt a sting of embarrassment, but she wasn¡¯t ready to give up.


    "I came to apologize," she said, her voice steadier. "For the way I spoke to youst time. I was rude, and I¡¯m really sorry about my attitude."


    She turned to walk away when James suddenly looked up, his face lit with a warm smile.


    "Please, sit down," he said kindly. "I understand everything you¡¯re going through, and honestly, I wasn¡¯t angry. I just... wanted to be someone who could make you smile. Someone who could make you happy."


    Those words struck a chord deep within Maria. She felt like wrapping her arms around him, but she held herself back and simply smiled, grateful for his understanding.


    They began to talk, their conversation flowing naturally. James listened, encouraged, and helped her with her research. Everything felt so easy with him.


    In that moment, Maria realized her feelings for him were growing.


    <i>"The only way I can truly be with James without causing chaos... is to first earn my freedom. Only then can I follow my heart,"</i> she thought, unable to stop herself from staring at his lips as he spoke.


    There was something about James... his kindness, his intelligence, thefort he brought.


    It made her heart flutter in ways she didn¡¯t expect...

 Chapter 16. A Growl of War

    <h4>Chapter 16: 16. A Growl of War</h4>


    Maria and James were still deep in conversation, their voices low and filled with warmth, when Laura walked over to where they sat.


    After greeting James politely, she sat down at a nearby table without saying much. Sensing her presence, James gave Maria a parting smile and stood up.


    "I¡¯ll see you around," he said gently, then turned and walked away.


    Maria watched him leave with a smile stered across her face, her eyes lingering on him longer than she realized.


    Lost in the moment, she didn¡¯t notice Laura watching her closely until Laura gave her a light tap on the shoulder.


    "You really like James, Maria. And it¡¯s very obvious!" Laura teased, grinning.


    Maria blinked in surprise and turned to her with her mouth slightly open, caught off guard.


    "What? I don¡¯t like him more than just as a friend! And besides, you guys were the ones who told me to apologize to him. Now you¡¯re turning around and saying I like him?"


    She quickly looked away, clearly trying to dodge the topic.


    "Come on, stop ying mind games with yourself," Laura said, her tone turning more serious. "You need to be honest. Liking James isn¡¯t wrong. But you know as well as I do, you need your freedom first. Nothing else shoulde before that."


    Maria lowered her head, cing both hands on her forehead. Her thoughts tangled up with emotions, but she knew Laura was right.


    There was no use denying it.


    "I know you¡¯re right... I won¡¯t lie about that. But I can¡¯t let anyone especially not James, know about how I feel. Not until I fix what¡¯s in front of me," Maria admitted, her voice quieter now.


    Laura gave a small, understanding nod.


    "Don¡¯t stress too much. Just take everything one step at a time. Oh, and maybe try not to get lost in your dreamy thoughts with that big smile on your face when he¡¯s around," she added with a yful smirk.


    They bothughed softly at that. Maria shook her head at the joke, and for a moment, things felt light again.


    After a while, Maria checked the time on her wristwatch. Her brows furrowed slightly. "Have you seen Cassandra today?"


    "No, I haven¡¯t." Laura shook her head. "Actually, I came looking for you two earlier, but I didn¡¯t find either of you¡ªuntil now."


    Maria¡¯s face showed a flicker of concern. She had no way to contact Cassandra since her phone had been damaged in the ident.


    She hadn¡¯t gotten around to recing it yet.


    Laura, sensing her worry, pulled out her phone and quickly dialed Cassandra¡¯s number. To their relief, Cassandra picked up right away.


    "Hello, Cassandra! Are you okay? Why didn¡¯t youe to college today?" Laura asked without hesitation.


    "I¡¯m fine, Laura. Sorry for not informing you guys earlier," Cassandra¡¯s voice came through the speaker. "My mom needed me to attend a seminar with her. I won¡¯t be back until the weekend."


    "Alright, that makes sense. Maria¡¯s here with me, by the way, we were both worried," Laura exined, and the three of them exchanged pleasantries before ending the call.


    Once the call ended, Maria and Laura headed back to their ssroom, but part of Maria¡¯s mind still lingered on James... and on how much moreplicated things might get.


    ---


    Elsewhere, Beta Gilbert was in his room, pacing while holding a phone to his ear. His voice suddenly rose in frustration.


    "I believe I¡¯m just paying you all for nothing!" he barked. "You have three days¡ªthree!¡ªtoe to me with the kind of information I¡¯m asking for!"


    Without waiting for a reply, he ended the call abruptly, his jaw clenched.


    "I need to handle this before it spirals out of control," he muttered to himself, eyes dark with anger. "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to share what I¡¯ve built over the years with anyone. Not now, not ever."


    After a brief silence, he grabbed his phone again and made another call.


    "Hello, Sandro. Where are you right now?" Gilbert asked, his tone sharp.


    "I¡¯m in Italy, boss. What¡¯s the task?" came the reply,ced with an Italian ent.


    "I need you on the next flight to Scond. Tomorrow. There¡¯s something important I need you to do. It can¡¯t wait," Beta Gilbert ordered firmly.


    "Got it, boss. I¡¯ll be there," Sandro responded without hesitation, and the call ended.


    Beta Gilbert stood up and made his way to his wine shelf, hoping for a drink to calm his nerves. But just as he reached for a bottle, he noticed something off in the room.


    Something had been moved. Something felt... different. Still, he dismissed the thought. His rage and urgency drowned out any lingering doubt.


    ---


    Back in her room that night, Maria was deep in sleep when a chilling scream escaped her lips.


    "I can¡¯t die here... I¡¯ll fight you with everything I have!" she cried out, bolting upright in bed, her body drenched in sweat.


    Her breathing was heavy, her eyes wide with fear. It took her a moment to realize it had only been a dream¡ªbut it felt too real.


    "What are these nightmares?" she whispered, trembling. "Why do they keep haunting me?"


    Despite the air conditioning, her body was soaked in sweat, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "I need to move faster with my ns," she muttered to herself, getting out of bed. "These dreams... they feel like warnings. I just hope they¡¯re not signs of something worse."


    Her eyes burned with a new intensity. There was no time to waste. Time, she realized, wasn¡¯t on her side anymore.


    And she refused to die like her parents...


    ***


    Maria was in her room, carefully preparing for the meeting she was meant to apany Bernard to at the packhouse.


    Her mind was busy, half-focused on what to expect, when a knock on the door startled her.


    "Yes,e in," she called out, turning slightly toward the sound.


    The door opened, and a maid stepped in, holding a neatly packaged bag in her hands. Maria¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Where¡¯s that from?" she asked, eyeing the bag with curiosity.


    "It¡¯s from Alpha Bernard," the maid replied with a polite nod. "He asked that you wear the gown inside for the meeting at the packhouse."


    Maria blinked, taken aback. "Bernard sent this... for me?"


    The maid nodded once more, handed over the bag, and left without another word.


    Left alone, Maria stared at the bag in her hands, then mumbled to herself with a puzzled expression, "Why would Bernard choose an outfit for me without telling me first?"


    She carefully unzipped the bag. Inside was a gown... elegant, and radiating beauty. It was undeniably stunning.


    Sitting on the edge of her bed, Maria wrestled with her thoughts.


    <i>¡¯Should I wear this?¡¯</i> she wondered. ¡¯<i>Would wearing it mean I¡¯ve given in to him,pletely?¡¯</i>


    After a long pause, she finally stood and slipped into the dress. Something about it made her feel seen... chosen. Whether she liked it or not, this gown was a statement¡ªand she was about to make it.


    Once she stepped out of her room, she was met with the eyes of Beta Gilbert, Bernard, and his mother, all gathered in the sitting room waiting for her.


    Their gazes softened as they took in her appearance.


    "You look beautiful," Bernard¡¯s mother said warmly.


    Beta Gilbert gave an approving nod, but it was Bernard¡¯s smile that lingered. He didn¡¯t say much, just smiled at her all through the car ride to the packhouse.


    His expression made it clear; he was pleased, proud, even that Maria had epted the gown and was standing by him as his Luna.


    <strong>**At the Packhouse**</strong>


    The car pulled up, and the group stepped out with grace. Bernard walked toward Maria and offered his arm, a silent gesture for her to hold him.


    Maria hesitated only for a moment before slipping her hand through his arm.


    Bernard beamed, and they walked side by side into the packhouse. As they passed through, pack members bowed their heads in respect¡ªthe Alpha and his Luna had arrived.


    When they reached the elders¡¯ table, the elders stood and bowed as well. Maria and Bernard acknowledged them with nods and soft smiles.


    Maria remembered this kind of greeting, it mirrored how her parents had once been weed in grand events like this.


    They soon took their seats and the meetingmenced. One of the elders, standing confidently in front of the crowd, called the gathering to order.


    "Good evening, prestigious members of the great Blue Moon Pack!" he boomed.


    The crowd responded with thunderous howls. Maria remained silent amidst the chorus, her quiet presence going unnoticed in the excitement.


    The elder continued, "Traditionally, we should all transform into our wolf forms to wee our new Alpha to the podium. But this Alpha..." He paused with a smile, "...is different. He has requested we stay as we are. He appreciates your presence here today!"


    The room filled once again with howls as the elder gestured toward Bernard, weing him to the stage.


    Maria¡¯s heart had nearly dropped when the elder mentioned transforming.


    <i>¡¯I still can¡¯t shapeshift,¡¯</i> she thought in panic. But Bernard¡¯s intervention spared her the shame. She let out a quiet breath of relief.


    She watched Bernard intently as he took the stage, delivering his speech with confidence and strength. Every time he mentioned her name, his eyes found hers¡ªand he smiled.


    <i>¡¯Is Bernard truly falling for me?¡¯</i> Maria wondered. ¡¯<i>Or is he just ying the game better than I am?¡¯</i>


    She frowned slightly.


    <i>¡¯Bernard has never been the type to hide his feelings. If he had truly wanted me back then, he would have said so. No, he¡¯s ying a game. He must be.¡¯</i>


    Still, she smiled, masking her thoughts behind aposed face.


    The crowd erupted in cheers, especially as Bernard delivered the final part of his speech with fiery determination.


    "I will not be a weak Alpha! I promise you all, the Blue Moon Pack will be the greatest pack to ever exist! And if anyone, from any pack, dares to challenge us..." He growled, his tone fierce. "...they will answer to me!"


    Suddenly, before anyone could react, Bernard transformed. His body shifted in seconds into a giant white wolf, his eyes glowing blue, the sacred color of the Blue Moon Pack.


    Gasps filled the air as Bernard leaped into the crowd with powerful strides. He ran toward the back, fierce and fast, before grabbing a man hiding among the pack members.


    He dragged the man to the front, back to the podium, baring his sharp fangs. Everyone watched in stunned silence.


    "Please! Don¡¯t kill me!" the man cried out, trembling as Bernard¡¯s massive form towered over him.


    Bernard shifted back into human form in a sh. His voice, though human again, carried raw fury.


    "Where are you from? Who sent you here?"


    The man stammered, shaking uncontrobly.


    "I... I don¡¯t know who he is! He alwayses to me at night... threatened to kill me if I didn¡¯t follow his orders. He gave me your picture, described this ce. That¡¯s all I know, I swear!"


    "So you have no name. No identity. Why should I spare you?" Bernard narrowed his eyes.


    "I-I just know that when he visits... his bodyguards, they transform, like you did. But their eyes, they¡¯re not blue. They¡¯re different," the man added quickly.


    The word <i>transform</i> echoed through the crowd.


    Maria¡¯s chest tightened. The elders exchanged uneasy nces. The implication was loud and clear.


    An attack ising from the rival pack, which means, war was looming...

 Chapter 17. Sudden Silence

    <h4>Chapter 17: 17. Sudden Silence</h4>


    Bernard was hailed throughout the packhouse for his sharp instincts and swift action. The way he uncovered and captured the spy without assistance left the crowd in awe.


    Apuse and howls filled the air as he stood back at the podium, resuming his speech with renewed intensity.


    "We¡¯ve all seen it tonight, war is at our doorstep," Bernard roared, his voice echoing through the massive hall.


    "There are packs out there that envy what we¡¯ve built here. They can¡¯t have what we have, so they choose destruction. They think because I¡¯m a young Alpha, we¡¯re vulnerable... but they¡¯re wrong. So wrong."


    His eyes scanned the crowd, fierce and determined.


    "If they want war," he said, pausing dramatically, "then they¡¯re about to face one unlike anything they¡¯ve prepared for. We will not cower. We will strike harder than ever!"


    Murmurs of support surged through the crowd. Maria watched silently from her seat, taking in the fire in Bernard¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t deny the admiration rising in her chest.


    "Tonight, you all leave here with this truth; an unknown pack has dered war on us," Bernard continued. "What happened here tonight stays here. No one speaks of it outside these walls not until we uncover the ones behind this betrayal and bring them to justice."


    With that, he signaled the guards. The captured man was dragged away, struggling against his restraints. Bernard stepped down from the podium, signaling the end of the meeting.


    Maria rose to her feet, her mind swirling. She was impressed, truly impressed by the way Bernard had handled the entire situation.


    <i>¡¯If only my father had this kind of strength...¡¯</i> she thought bitterly. ¡¯<i>He would¡¯ve preached peace... not dered war.¡¯</i>


    Her chest tightened.


    <i>¡¯Maybe that¡¯s why he was murdered. He wasn¡¯t feared... and without fear, he had no loyalists strong enough to fight for him.¡¯</i>


    She pushed the thought aside and joined Bernard and the others as they quietly exited the packhouse.


    ---


    The Next Morning, Beta Gilbert sat at his desk, deep in thought, when the inte buzzed.


    "Sir, you have a visitor," his receptionist announced.


    "Who is it?" he asked, already distracted.


    "Sandro, sir."


    At the sound of the name, Beta Gilbert¡¯s demeanor changed. "Send him in. Immediately."


    Momentster, a knocknded on the door.


    "Come in," Beta Gilbert called.


    "Good morning, boss," came a deep voice with a slight Italian ent. Sandro walked in, his signature confident smile already on disy.


    "Good morning, Sandro," Beta Gilbert replied, rising slightly. "How was your flight to Scond?"


    "I took the night flight as soon as I heard the tone in your voice yesterday. You sounded... off. And now, seeing your face, you look worse." Sandro¡¯s tone shifted to concern. "Tell me what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ll take care of whoever¡¯s bothering you."


    Beta Gilbert exhaled heavily and motioned for him to sit.


    "We¡¯re facing a problem, bigger than anything we¡¯ve dealt with before. And I need someone I trust."


    Sandro leaned forward, attentive.


    "For weeks now, I¡¯ve been followed. I¡¯ve sent my best men after this person, and they¡¯ve failed every single time. Thest attempt... they returned broken. Arms. Legs. Shattered. But here¡¯s the strange part¡ªthe man had the chance to kill them... and he didn¡¯t. He told them he wasn¡¯t interested in blood."


    Sandro¡¯s jaw tightened. "So what do you need from me?"


    "I need him alive," Gilbert said firmly. "I need to know who he is, why he¡¯s following me, and if he¡¯s working alone, or for someone."


    "You¡¯ve always known what I¡¯m capable of," Sandro replied with a smirk. "You want him alive? I¡¯ll bring him back to you like a stray dog¡ªon a chain, begging for mercy."


    Beta Gilbert cracked a faint smile, watching Sandro sling his bag over his shoulder and head out the door with a mischievousugh.


    Left alone again, Beta Gilbert leaned back, rubbing his temple.


    <i>¡¯Sandro¡¯s dangerous, more than anyone I know but after what happened to those twenty men...¡¯</i> he thought. ¡¯<i>I need to be sure. I can¡¯t afford to underestimate this threat... not for my safety, and not for his.¡¯</i>


    He picked up his phone, ready to make another call.


    Later That Day ¨C 1 P.M.


    A group of cloaked individuals darted through a thick forest, weaving between trees, moving like shadows chasing prey. Their pace was quick and focused.


    Suddenly, they stopped in perfect unison at a dark, empty clearing devoid of light.


    Without warning, the entire area lit up as if the sun had risen in the clearing alone. Golden light poured from nowhere, illuminating the figures and their surroundings.


    A tall woman stepped forward, her face obscured by a silver mask. Her voice was calm butmanding.


    "Well done, listeners of the minds and spirits," she said, her tone filled with pride. "You continue to fight for the cause we¡¯ve always believed in to preserve the bnce between Earth and every other realm."


    The group stood silent and reverent, hanging onto her every word.


    "We have a sacred duty," the masked woman continued. "We hear what others cannot. We see beyond the veil. And for that, we must stand strong. What we face next... they are not mere mortals. Not untrained rebels. No, we face Earth¡¯s strongest forces. And we must not falter."


    Her words hung heavy in the air.


    "We are fearless," she said, raising her hand. "We are undivided. We are undefeated. We shall forever remain..."


    And the group shouted in unison, their voices like a thunderp echoing through the clearing:


    "We are the seers and listeners of the minds and spirits!"


    With fists raised and feet stamped, their chant was a promise, war wasing, and they would be ready...


    ***


    James satfortably in the living room, eyes locked on the massive television screen in front of him.


    The movie he was watching hadpletely stolen his attention, and he was deeply immersed in the storyline.


    Suddenly, a shift in the atmosphere made him feel someone¡¯s presence nearby which froze him in ce...

 Chapter 18. Goosebumps

    <h4>Chapter 18: 18. Goosebumps</h4>


    He turned quickly and there stood his father, Mr. Martin, silently watching him from behind.


    "Dad! It¡¯s you... You almost startled me," James said, exhaling with relief. Mr. Martin raised an eyebrow as he walked over and took a seat beside him.


    "Startled? How can the next Alpha of our great pack be startled by my innocent presence? James, you really need to start living up to the expectations thate with your role."


    James scoffed lightly, shaking his head.


    "I won¡¯t be defined by anyone¡¯s expectations. I have my own ns, and when the time is right, I¡¯ll make the pack understand them."


    His tone was firm, with a tinge of defiance. Mr. Martin sighed, frustration already creeping into his voice.


    "That¡¯s always been my problem with you¡ªeverything has to be your way, in your own time. But what if your way isn¡¯t good enough for the pack? The packes first, James. Always."


    James went quiet, clearly trying to avoid conflict. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue today. Their rtionship had always beenplicated, filled with tension and frequent disagreements. He knew exactly how this conversation would end if it escted.


    Then came the unexpected.


    "Have you found a Luna for yourself already?" Mr. Martin asked bluntly, his eyes fixed on James.


    The question hit James like a p. He looked genuinely caught off guard and ufortable. It was thest conversation he wanted to have, but he couldn¡¯t ignore his father either.


    "No, I haven¡¯t," James replied tly. "And I¡¯ll let you know when I do."


    "We can¡¯t keep waiting for you forever." Mr. Martin leaned forward. "The pack is starting to lose patience with your silence on this matter. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to help. I¡¯ve found someone for you... a powerful, beautiful, and charismatic young woman."


    James burst outughing in disbelief, theugh filled with mockery.


    "You <i>must</i> be joking. No one and I mean <i>no one, </i>will choose who I marry or build a life with. That¡¯s <i>my</i> decision."


    But Mr. Martin waspletely serious.


    "I¡¯m not joking. Her name is Bethany. She¡¯s from the Maxwell family. Their bloodline has produced some of the finest Lunas in history. She¡¯s strong, graceful, and everything a Luna should be."


    James¡¯s expression shifted. The light in his eyes dimmed and was quickly reced by anger.


    "Dad, stop this. I¡¯ve made myself very clear. I <i>won¡¯t</i> have this discussion again, not with you or anyone else."


    With that, he stood up, storming out of the room and leaving his father behind.


    Mr. Martin called out after him, several times. "James! Come back here! We¡¯re not done talking!"


    But James didn¡¯t look back. Fuming, Mr. Martin sank back into the couch, arms crossed over his chest.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯ll go through with the arrangement,¡¯ </i>he thought bitterly. ¡¯<i>And neither you nor anyone else can stop me.¡¯</i>


    <i>---</i>


    The Next Morning, Maria woke up early, her throat dry and her body aching slightly with dehydration. Rubbing her eyes, she dragged herself out of bed and headed straight to the kitchen for a ss of water.


    As she drank, she noticed something odd¡ªthe house was unusually quiet for a Saturday morning.


    Normally, Victoria would already be in the kitchen preparing breakfast, humming softly or giving instructions to the maids. But now... silence.


    Curious, Maria walked into the living room and, just in time, spotted Miss Judith, the most senior maid, stepping in from the hallway.


    "Good morning, Miss Judith," Maria greeted.


    "Good morning, dear," the maid replied warmly.


    "Where is everyone?" Maria asked, ncing around the empty living room.


    "Madam Victoria left very early this morning," Judith exined. "Mr. Bernard also stepped out not too long ago, and Beta Gilbert made a quick trip to another cityst night. So it¡¯s just you and the maids here today."


    Maria nodded slowly, digesting the information. "Thank you," she said.


    "Would you like something for breakfast?" Miss Judith asked.


    "Not yet," Maria responded politely. "I¡¯ll let you know if I get hungry."


    Judith gave a short nod before walking away toward the maid¡¯s quarters, leaving Maria alone in the vast, echoing mansion.


    As soon as she was sure the coast was clear, a spark of excitement lit up Maria¡¯s eyes.


    <i>¡¯This is the perfect time to execute my n... I can finally check Beta Gilbert¡¯s room,¡¯</i> she thought.


    Without wasting a second, she dashed upstairs, her heartbeat racing with a mix of anxiety and thrill.


    Once in her room, she retrieved a master electronic key, one capable of unlocking any electronically secured door in the house. Clutching it tightly, she rushed toward Beta Gilbert¡¯s quarters.


    To her surprise and relief, the door was shut but not locked.


    She stepped inside quietly, taking extra care not to leave any trace. The room was tidy, almost suspiciously perfect. She walked straight to the wardrobe, knowing exactly what she was looking for.


    Pushing aside the clothes, she found the hidden door behind them. With trembling hands, she inserted the electronic key. A soft click followed, and the door opened slowly.


    Maria stepped into the hidden room, and froze.


    It was nearly empty. The entire space was in disarray, with broken boxes and overturned furniture scattered around.


    Heart pounding, she scanned the room, eventually spotting arge carton in one corner. She rushed over and threw it open, only to be met with an eerie message ced neatly in the center.


    "What you are looking for is also looking for you... Be careful!"


    Goosebumps spread across her skin instantly. She stumbled back from the carton, eyes wide, breathing heavy.


    <i>¡¯What does that even mean?¡¯</i> she thought, feeling a wave of unease crash over her.


    As she tried to make sense of it, still standing in the middle of the room, someone grabbed her from behind.


    A cloth was pressed against her nose, and she struggled for just a second before the world around her blurred, darkened... and went silent.


    She had no time to scream. No time to escape. She was out cold...

 Chapter 19. Virginity

    <h4>Chapter 19: 19. Virginity</h4>


    Maria woke up in her room, feeling drained and disoriented. Her body felt heavy, and her mind was clouded with confusion.


    She blinked several times, trying to piece together what had happened.


    Almost instinctively, she checked around her. To her relief and surprise, the electronic key was lying neatly under her pillow. She stared at it in disbelief.


    The entire room looked untouched¡ªspotless, like she had never left. The bed was perfectly made, and everything was in ce.


    <i>¡¯Was it all just a dream? Did I even leave the room at all?¡¯</i> she asked herself silently, frowning as she sat up.


    "No... It can¡¯t be a dream," she muttered under her breath. "I¡¯m very sure of everything that happened. I was in that secret room. Someone grabbed me from behind. Why wasn¡¯t I hurt? And why is the key still with me?"


    Her mind raced with questions.


    <i>¡¯Someone is definitely watching every move in this house... Could it be Bernard? Or Beta Gilbert? No, it couldn¡¯t be any of the maids... The grip I felt was definitely a man¡¯s touch.¡¯</i>


    Maria was deep in thought, her brows furrowed as she tried to make sense of everything.


    "I have to be more careful from now on. Whoever that was... they don¡¯t want me finding anything," she whispered, her eyes sharp with determination.


    She carefully hid the electronic key, ensuring it was in a new, safer spot. Then she stood up and stepped out of her room to see if anyone else was around.


    As she walked down to the living room, she was surprised to see Bernard and his parents... Beta Gilbert and Victoria, chatting andughing together like nothing had happened.


    One nce at the clock told her everything¡ªit was already 6 p.m. She had been asleep the entire day.


    Maria lingered at a distance, watching them closely. No one mentioned anything suspicious. No strange nces. No confrontations.


    Eventually, she walked over to them. They weed her warmly, smiling and making jokes. Bernard was unusually friendly, and his parents lookedpletely rxed.


    <i>¡¯I can¡¯t afford to be the odd one out,¡¯</i> she thought. ¡¯<i>I¡¯ll just y along... like nothing happened.¡¯</i>


    <i>***</i>


    Later That Night...


    James stumbled into the housete, his steps unstable from the alcohol he had consumed. His clothes were slightly disheveled, and he reeked of liquor.


    To his surprise, his mother, Mrs. Roseline, was already sitting in the living room, waiting for him. Her face was drawn with worry.


    "James, where are youing from?" she asked immediately, rising from her seat.


    James hesitated, trying to keep his distance so she wouldn¡¯t smell the alcohol on him.


    "I just went out to rx a bit, Mom. Nothing serious," he replied, struggling to keep his bnce.


    Mrs. Roseline narrowed her eyes.


    "James, you¡¯re drunk. You¡¯re the future Alpha of our pack, and this is how you carry yourself? Walking in drunk at this hour? What if something happened to you¡ªhow would you protect yourself in this state?"


    James sighed, slumping into a couch. "You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Mom. I¡¯ll be fine. Just let me live my life."


    "This is not just about you!" His mother¡¯s voice rose with frustration. "Your behavior reflects on all of us¡ªon the pack, on this family. You¡¯re tarnishing our name!"


    James sat up, his tone sharp and loud. "You people should stop trying to control me! I have my ns. Just... let me <i>be!</i>"


    The room went silent.


    Mrs. Roseline was stunned. Her son had never raised his voice at her before, never spoken with so much hostility.


    Without another word, James stood up and staggered toward his room, leaving his mother staring after him, her heart heavy with concern.


    ---


    The Next Day, Bernard stood alone in the garden, facing the artificial waterfall in the center. His gaze was distant, his thoughts clearly somewhere else.


    There was a deep worry etched into his face.


    From the window upstairs, Maria watched him silently. A sudden idea sparked in her mind.


    <i>¡¯I still don¡¯t know who grabbed me that day... but I need to get closer to him. Maybe he knows something.¡¯</i>


    She quickly descended the stairs, grabbing a bottle of alcoholic wine and two sses from the dining shelf. Her n was already forming.


    Bernard didn¡¯t hear her approach. He only turned around when she tapped him gently on the back.


    "Oh¡ªhey," he said quickly, forcing a smile onto his face. Maria noted the flicker of unease behind his smile, but she pretended not to notice.


    "Here," she said cheerfully, offering him a ss. "Thought you could use some wine to rx."


    He hesitated as she poured the wine.


    "What? You think I came to poison you?" she teased with augh and then raised her ss, downing it confidently in one go.


    Seeing her drink first, Bernard slowly lifted his own ss and took a sip, still watching her with cautious eyes.


    "Come on, would I really poison myself too?" she added yfully.


    That broke the tension. Bernard chuckled, and they bothughed together, the atmosphere slowly easing up.


    They continued to drink, talking and joking. With each ss, their guards dropped further. The wine started to take effect... both of them growing tipsy, their words slurring just slightly.


    Laughter filled the garden as the conversation grew more personal, morefortable.


    At one point, Maria leaned in, and so did Bernard. Their faces were inches apart, then closer still, until their lips met.


    The kiss was deep and slow, filled with unspoken feelings and confusion. Bernard¡¯s hand moved instinctively, sliding under her blouse, his fingers caressing her breast gently.


    Everything else faded. The only thing Maria could clearly remember after that moment... was the kiss, and the touch that followed.


    Later that same night, around 10 p.m., Maria slowly opened her eyes, blinking against the dim light in the room.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize she was lying naked on Bernard¡¯s bed.


    Her heart dropped as her gaze shifted to her side, Bernard was also there, sound asleep, andpletely unclothed.


    A wave of panic swept over her. ¡¯<i>What have I done?¡¯</i> she thought, her hands trembling as she looked down at her bare body.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it, she had just had sex with Bernard, and it clearly wasn¡¯t just a dream. The physical evidence was there, surrounding her, and it stung hard.


    She had been in Bernard¡¯s room, in his bed, and had given herself to himpletely.


    Frustration and shame wrapped around her like a heavy nket. The only thing she could think of was to get dressed and leave the room quietly, hoping to avoid any awkward confrontation.


    <i>¡¯No one else should be home,¡¯</i> she remembered. ¡¯<i>Only me, Bernard, and the maids... and they¡¯d be in their quarters by now.¡¯</i>


    As she picked up her scattered clothes, folded her underwear discreetly, and slipped on her shoes as quietly as possible, her thoughts screamed at her.


    <i>¡¯You¡¯re so cheap, Maria. You¡¯ve got no value left...¡¯</i> she scolded herself silently, her chest tightening with self-hatred.


    The shame deepened when she remembered something else, she had just lost her virginity to Bernard. A man she didn¡¯t even love.


    A man she never intended to be with romantically.


    Her steps were slow and deliberate, doing her best not to wake Bernard. She didn¡¯t want him to see her like that... vulnerable, broken, and ashamed.


    And she certainly didn¡¯t think she could ever look him in the eye again after what had happened. She managed to gather all her things and quietly slipped out of the room, locking the door behind her.


    But just as she turned around to tiptoe back to her room, her heart nearly stopped.


    Right in front of her stood Victoria, dressed in a flowing nightgown. Maria froze, eyes wide in shock. The hallway was too narrow and quiet, there was no room to hide, no ce to turn.


    Their eyes locked. Victoria¡¯s gaze was steady, calm... almost too calm.


    <i>¡¯She saw me. Oh no... she knows.¡¯</i>


    Maria could feel her heart pounding violently in her chest. Her breath caught in her throat as shame swallowed her whole.


    Her hair was messy, her clothes still disheveled from her rushed dressing. She forced out a shaky greeting, barely meeting Victoria¡¯s eyes.


    "G-Good evening, ma¡¯am," she mumbled before hurrying away, her legs nearly buckling beneath her.


    To her utter shock, Victoria smiled in return. A soft, knowing smile.


    Maria didn¡¯t stop to process it. She ran straight to her room and shut the door behind her.


    Inside, she headed straight to the bathroom. The water from the shower washed over her, but it couldn¡¯t cleanse the regret she felt. She leaned against the wall, letting the tears mix with the water as guilt sank deeper.


    <i>¡¯How did I let this happen?¡¯</i> she cried internally. ¡¯<i>I waited my whole life¡ªfor love, for marriage... not for this.¡¯</i>


    Back in her room, wrapped in her towel, Maria sat on the edge of her bed, unable to sleep. Her thoughts refused to rest.


    <i>¡¯Bernard must think I¡¯m just another girl. A stupid, easy girl. Oh Maria... what have you done to yourself?¡¯</i>


    <i>---</i>


    The Next Morning, Bernard stirred awake slowly, the morning light pouring into his room. He sat up and noticed something that made his chest tighten, tiny bloodstains on the bedsheet.


    <i>¡¯She was a virgin...?¡¯ </i>His eyes widened slightly.


    The realization struck him deeply. He ran a hand through his hair, guilt sinking in. He never meant for things to go this far, especially not with Maria.


    They didn¡¯t even have feelings for each other.


    He sighed heavily and sat still for a while, trying to retrace the events of the previous night. But everything was a blur. They had both been drunk,ughing, ying around... and then things spiraled into something he couldn¡¯t quite remember in detail.


    <i>¡¯Was it mutual? Did she want it? Or did she just go along because we were drunk?¡¯</i> he thought, confused and uneasy.


    <i>¡¯Does she like me? Or has she always had feelings she never voiced out?¡¯ </i>He sighed again, frustration growing in his chest.


    Still deep in thought, Bernard remained seated on the bed wearing just a pair of shorts. That was when a knock came at the door.


    "Yes?" he called out, startled from his thoughts.


    "It¡¯s me," came his mother¡¯s voice.


    "You cane in, Mom," Bernard said, sitting up straighter and trying to act normal.


    Victoria entered the room with a pleasant smile. "Good morning, son," she greeted warmly.


    "Good morning, Mother. How was your night?" Bernard replied politely.


    Luna smiled, her eyes lingering on her son for a moment. Then, her tone shifted. "Bernard, what happened in this roomst night?"


    Bernard¡¯s throat tightened, his heart rate picking up. "M-Mom, nothing happened," he said, looking away.


    "That¡¯s not true," she replied calmly, her gaze piercing into him. "I know exactly what happened, and I¡¯m proud of you."


    "Wait, what?" His eyes shot to her, stunned.


    "I saw Mariast night," she continued. "There were bloodstains on the back of her dress as she walked away from this room."


    Bernard froze. His mouth opened slightly but no words came out. He was inplete shock.


    His mother knew. She had seen it all... and yet, she wasn¡¯t angry. She was smiling. And Bernard could only sit there, utterly speechless...

 Chapter 20. Tangled Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 20: 20. Tangled Hearts</h4>


    Beta Gilbert drove himself to a restaurant for a meeting with a friend to discuss some pressing business matters.


    The air was calm, but a subtle tension followed him, literally.


    The moment he parked his car in the restaurant¡¯s lot, something felt off. His instincts sharpened, and he quickly noticed the unmistakable sound of footsteps¡ªmatching his own, just a few paces behind.


    Someone was tailing him.


    To test his suspicion, Beta Gilbert began walking in an irregr pattern, altering his pace and direction unpredictably. The footsteps mirrored him at first. Then, he stopped abruptly.


    Silence.


    He turned sharply to look behind him, no one. The parking lot appeared empty.


    He reached into his pocket for his phone, ready to call someone¡ªanyone¡ªbut just as he tapped the screen, his phone rang.


    <strong>Sandro.</strong>


    He answered immediately.


    "Run! Head to the restaurant¡¯s security area¡ªnow!" Sandro¡¯s voice was rushed, urgent. "My men are there waiting for you. I¡¯ll deal with the one following you."


    Before Beta Gilbert could ask questions, the call ended. Without hesitation, Gilbert took off, sprinting toward the designated area.


    As soon as he arrived at the restaurant¡¯s security wing, he spotted three men in ck suits. One stepped forward.


    "We¡¯re Sandro¡¯s men," the man said quickly.


    Beta Gilbert exhaled, partly relieved. He nodded and followed them without question. They led him into a waiting car and drove him away from the restaurant.


    Gilbert, still catching his breath, stared out the window. ¡¯<i>Who was following me? How did Sandro know? What¡¯s going on?¡¯</i>


    "I need to speak with Sandro immediately," he muttered under his breath, the knot of anxiety tightening in his chest.


    Meanwhile, Sandro had already arrived at the restaurant¡¯s parking lot. He didn¡¯t waste time.


    His sharp instincts and step-mapping skills led him through the lot, carefully observing where the suspicious figure might have gone.


    His tracking brought him to the CCTV control room of the mall where the restaurant was located.


    The door was ajar. Sandro entered through the back and stopped short.


    Inside, the control room operator was slumped over the desk,pletely unconscious. From his posture and the stillness of his breathing, it was obvious, he¡¯d been drugged or injected with something.


    Sandro rushed in and checked the man¡¯s pulse... thankfully, he was still alive.


    That¡¯s when he noticed it. A white card on the floor. He picked it up, reading the bold, ck words with a rising chill:


    <strong>"Sandro, stop chasing a shadow that can kill you!"</strong>


    His hand trembled slightly as he read the words again. ¡¯<i>They¡¯re watching me. They¡¯re always one step ahead.¡¯</i>


    He knew what he had to do. <i>Step back. Regroup. Come up with a new n... this enemy isn¡¯t ordinary.</i>


    Sandro dropped the card, turned around, and walked out of the control room, his mind already racing with strategies. He headed back toward the parking lot where Beta Gilbert¡¯s car was parked.


    With no time to waste, he found a way to unlock the car and quickly hotwired it. The engine roared to life. He nced around warily before driving off, alert to every sound and shadow.


    ***


    Elsewhere, in the quiet tension of morning light, Bernard sat in his room, still stunned by what his mother had said.


    "Mother, what do you mean?" he asked, his voice unsure.


    "I meant what I said," Victoria replied, eyes bright with a surprising gleam of excitement. "At first, I was concerned she might have been ying you... but now, I believe she truly loves you. You two finally settled things."


    "Huh?" Bernard blinked. "Why would you think that?"


    "No woman gives a man her virginity unless she has strong feelings for him," she exined gently. "She must¡¯ve kept it for someone special¡ªand that someone is clearly you. This proves how deeply she feels about you."


    She stood to leave, smoothing her dress.


    "Don¡¯t worry, son. Your secret is safe with me," she said warmly, and walked out.


    Bernard remained still for a while, lost in thought.


    <i>¡¯Could Mom be right? Was Maria truly in love with me? Or did she just give up something that meant the world to her... for nothing?¡¯</i>


    He exhaled deeply. "I need to find out if she ever wanted me... or if this was a mistake for her," he whispered.


    With that, he walked into the bathroom to shower, his thoughts still spiraling.


    <strong>The Next Morning...</strong>


    Maria sat quietly in the car, dressed and ready for college. Bernard was already seated beside her when she entered, and the tension between them was undeniable.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at him. Guilt and regret hung over her like a storm cloud.


    <i>¡¯I don¡¯t love him. I know I don¡¯t,¡¯</i> she thought, her heart heavy. ¡¯<i>I don¡¯t want him to think I do. I just want to forget all of it.¡¯</i>


    Neither of them spoke the entire ride.


    When they finally reached the campus and got out of the car, Maria turned to head to her ss.


    But then, he touched her hand... Softly, gently and Maria froze.


    "Please, Maria..." Bernard¡¯s voice was low, sincere. "My evesting friend... we need to talk."


    She didn¡¯t move. She just stared at his hand holding hers... unsure whether to pull away or hold on.


    As soon as Bernard uttered those soft, heartfelt words, Maria felt a strange calmness wash over her.


    She was about to turn and face him, perhaps even respond, when suddenly, everything they¡¯d been through flooded her mind.


    The pain. The confusion. The choices. A wave of anger bubbled up inside her.


    "Bernard, please... let go of my hand," she said quietly but firmly. "I don¡¯t feel like talking about anything this morning."


    He let go immediately. His expression was unreadable, his silence deafening as Maria walked away and made her way to ss.


    Walking into the ssroom, Maria knew she had to wear a smile, especially in front of her friends. Her heart was heavy, but her face couldn¡¯t show it.


    She couldn¡¯t afford for anyone, especially Cassandra and Laura, to suspect what had transpired between her and Bernard.


    To her surprise, both girls were already seated and smiling at her in a strange way.


    Cassandra had returned from the seminar she attended with her mom, and now she and Laura stared at Maria with beaming faces, as if waiting for something to happen.


    The silent smiles made Maria uneasy.


    "Cassandra? Laura? Why are you both staring at me like that?" she asked cautiously, unsure if they knew anything.


    Just then, Cassandra stood up and brought out a small, gold-colored wrapped box and held it out to her.


    Maria didn¡¯t reach for it. Her eyes narrowed, switching from Cassandra to Laura. "What¡¯s this? And where did ite from?"


    The girls exchanged a look before bursting intoughter.


    "Why don¡¯t you open it and find out yourself?" Laura teased, watching Maria lose her patience.


    With a reluctant sigh, Maria finally took the box and opened it.


    Her eyes widened.


    Inside was a gleaming golden wristwatch... elegant and radiant. She gently lifted a folded piece of paper that apanied it and read the message aloud.


    <i>"This is from me to you, beautiful one, because you shine brighter than the gold. You are my sunshine and everything... From James."</i>


    Her voice softened as she read thest part, the words lingering in her mind even after she finished.


    She looked up, only to find Cassandra and Laura still smiling.


    "So... why didn¡¯t you both tell me this was from James?" Maria asked, a hint of irritation in her voice.


    "We didn¡¯t know either," Cassandra answered, locking eyes with her. "Another guy brought it in. We were smiling earlier because we thought you had another secret admirer besides James."


    "We were waiting for you to show up so we could figure out who it was," Laura added. "But now we know, it was James who sent him."


    Maria stood speechless for a moment, unsure what to say. She walked quietly to her seat and sat down, still staring at the wristwatch.


    "Maria, what exactly is going on between you and James?" Cassandra asked, curiosity thick in her voice.


    "Nothing... we¡¯re just friends," Maria said quietly. "I guess he sent this as a friend too."


    Her eyes stayed fixed on the watch as her thoughts raced.


    ¡¯<i>I know what I feel for James is real. I believe he feels the same. But Bernard... I don¡¯t know what his intentions are. All I know is, I don¡¯t love him.¡¯</i>


    Lost in her thoughts, Maria didn¡¯t notice when Laura tapped her shoulder from behind.


    "It¡¯s obvious you really like James," Laura said seriously. "But if you had to choose him over Bernard... how would you even do it?"


    Maria sighed. "I won¡¯t lie to you. I do have feelings for James, and I¡¯m convinced he loves me too. But I just don¡¯t know how to sort everything out..."


    "You need to stay focused," Laura advised calmly. "Your priority right now is to get those files. Remember, they hold the key to your freedom... and to openly loving James."


    Her words struck something deep in Maria. She nodded slowly, knowing Laura was right.


    <i>¡¯I need to get those files. Only then will I truly be free.¡¯</i>


    <i>---</i>


    Back at thepany, Beta Gilbert sat in his office when a knock came at the door.


    "Come in," he said and Sandro stepped inside.


    "Good morning, boss."


    "Good morning, Sandro. Have a seat," Gilbert gestured to the chair in front of him, and Sandro sat down.


    "I¡¯ve been meaning to ask... how did you know I was in danger yesterday?" Gilbert asked, eyes narrowed in curiosity.


    Sandro hesitated for a second, then spoke honestly.


    "I bugged your car and most of your clothes, boss. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want you to get toofortable... I¡¯m sorry, but it was for your safety."


    Gilbert was quiet, his expression calm.


    "The device works by detecting your heart rate," Sandro continued. "Once it spikes due to fear or distress, it sends a signal to my master watch. That¡¯s how I knew something was wrong."


    Gilbert leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly.


    "That¡¯s why I always say I need you close, Sandro. You¡¯re smart. So, what¡¯s the update on the person following me? Did you find anything useful?"


    "Not much," Sandro shook his head. "I underestimated this person. Whoever it is... they¡¯re far more prepared than I expected."


    He paused, his brows furrowing.


    "This person could¡¯ve taken your life if they wanted to. But they didn¡¯t. That¡¯s what makes it even more dangerous... I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re after."


    Gilbert¡¯s face grew tense.


    "I think it¡¯s time I return to Italy," Sandro dered. "I need toe back fully equipped with my machines, tools, and team. We¡¯re dealing with someone who doesn¡¯t just y games, they design them."


    There was fire in his voice, heavy with determination...

 Chapter 21. Caught In The Act

    <h4>Chapter 21: 21. Caught In The Act</h4>


    Beta Gilbert was escorted by a few of his most trusted men to a remote and forgotten mansion, a ce that once held elegance, designed with the richness of old culture and architecture.


    Now, it stood in eerie silence, its beauty faded by time and neglect.


    The mansion groaned with age, and as they descended into the underground chambers, the sound of water dripping from rusted overhead pipes echoed through the empty halls.


    The atmosphere was thick and suffocating, and the structure itself had a ghostly presence, enough to send chills down the spine of anyone not weed within its walls.


    Beta Gilbert walked swiftly, tension and fury written across his face. His men followed closely behind, their boots clicking sharply on the cold stone floor.


    The further they moved into the underground, the clearer the haunting sounds became... cries of pain, muffled screams, and pleas for mercy.


    Some begged for death. Others spoke in tongues unfamiliar to the rest, broken by pain and desperation.


    When they finally entered one of the darker rooms, the men inside immediately stood and bowed their heads in respect to Beta Gilbert.


    A man sat in chains at the center of the room, blood dripping from his nose, one eye already swollen shut. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days.


    "Who did you say sent you?" Beta Gilbert asked, his voice like steel as he locked eyes with the man.


    "Sir, I¡¯ve told you everything I know," the man gasped, barely able to keep his head up. "That day at the packhouse... the Alpha caught me, but before that... before I went there, I was threatened. They said they¡¯d kill my wife and kids if I didn¡¯t go and do what they asked. Then they¡¯de for me."


    Beta Gilbert stepped closer, his eyes narrowing. "What exactly did they ask you to do?"


    "I... I went there with a phone. I was told to record videos and take pictures of everything going on. That¡¯s all I know! Please, sir... don¡¯t kill me!"


    "Do you want to see your family again?" Beta Gilbert asked coldly, bending to meet the man¡¯s one unbruised eye.


    "Yes, sir! I want to see them! Please, I didn¡¯t have a choice... I was just trying to save them!" The man broke into sobs.


    "If I let you go... will you work for me?" Gilbert¡¯s voice dropped to a calm, calcting tone as he crouched lower.


    The man blinked, stunned by the offer.


    "I-I will. I¡¯ll work for you. But... please, don¡¯t make me do what they made me do. I¡¯m not trained for this kind of thing. I¡¯m just a poor man, trying to feed my family."


    Gilbert let out a small, dry chuckle.


    "Does a dead man walking have a choice? I¡¯m offering you redemption. Protection for you and your family. All I ask in return... is loyalty. And your acting skills, impressive, I must say."


    "I¡¯ll do it, sir," the man nodded, desperation mixed with hope in his eyes. "Just keep my family safe, and I¡¯m all yours."


    Gilbert rose to his feet and signaled to his men.


    "Release him. Give him his phone. Let him call them now... he needs to convince them he¡¯s still on their side."


    As the guards moved to untie him and retrieve his phone, the sound of approaching footsteps stopped them all in their tracks. Instinctively, they raised their weapons and turned to the entrance of the room.


    But it wasn¡¯t an intruder, It was Bernard.


    He walked in with his usual confidence, his presence alone enough tomand attention. The moment the guards recognized him, they lowered their guns and bowed their heads in respect.


    "Son," Gilbert said with a faint smile, "what are you doing here?"


    Bernard didn¡¯t speak. He simply raised his hand and gestured for the guards to leave the room. They obeyed immediately, filing out without a word.


    Once they were alone, Bernard turned to his father.


    "Dad, what are you doing here? I thought I was handling this¡ªmy way."


    Gilbert looked away for a moment. "So I can¡¯t get involved anymore?"


    "What do you mean?" Bernard raised a brow and Gilbert sighed.


    "Someone¡¯s been following me for weeks now. I have no idea who they are, but I suspect they¡¯re connected to this man and whoever sent him."


    "And you never thought to tell me that?" Bernard asked, his voice calm but firm.


    "I thought I could handle it on my own," Gilbert admitted. "But things are getting out of hand."


    Bernard folded his arms. "So what¡¯s your n now?"


    "I was going to let him go, have him call those people¡ªpretend he¡¯s still loyal to them. I also promised him and his family protection."


    Bernard let out a quietugh and shook his head. "No way. That n will get him and his family killed instantly."


    "And why do you say that?" Gilbert frowned.


    Bernard walked over to the man, who was now sitting upright but still visibly shaken.


    "Just look at him. He¡¯s been through hell. You think he can pretend like nothing happened? One wrong word, one wrong breath, and he¡¯s dead."


    Gilbert stayed silent, processing his son¡¯s words.


    "So what do you suggest?" he finally asked.


    Bernard turned back to the man. "What¡¯s your name?"


    "G-Gabriel, sir," the man stammered.


    "Take your phone," Bernard said firmly, "and call your wife. Tell her you¡¯reing home."


    Gilbert stared at his son, puzzled.


    But Bernard wasn¡¯t bluffing. He had a different n in mind, and Gabriel¡¯s life was the first step.


    Bernard handed Gabriel the phone, and without hesitation, Gabriel quickly dialed his wife¡¯s number. His hands trembled slightly as he held the phone to his ear.


    It rang multiple times... no answer. His breathing became shallow, anxiety rising quickly in his chest.


    "Does it take more than one dial for your wife to answer your call?" Bernard asked, his eyes narrowing as he stared Gabriel down.


    "No... never," Gabriel replied, his voice low with concern. "Especially not now. I¡¯ve been away for days. She should¡¯ve answered immediately."


    "Calm your nerves," Bernard said, his tone firm but steady. "Dial again. This time, speak normally¡ªdon¡¯t let her suspect anything."


    Gabriel nodded nervously and redialed. This time, the call connected immediately.


    "Hello, Gabriel! Where have you been?" Elizabeth¡¯s voice came through the line¡ªfrustrated and worried.


    "I¡¯ve just been busy with work," Gabriel replied confidently, trying to hide the strain in his voice. "I¡¯m on my way home now. I¡¯ll exin everything once I¡¯m there."


    Without waiting for a reply, he ended the call.


    "Well done," Bernard said, a small smile ying at his lips. "As long as you keep cooperating, I give you my word, your family will remain safe."


    Later that evening, Gabriel stepped out of a public transport vehicle at a junction about 250 meters from his home. The only thing with him was a small backpack.


    His movements were cautious but determined as he made his way toward the house.


    When he finally arrived, he walked straight to the door and knocked. Within seconds, Elizabeth opened it. Her eyes widened in shock at the sight of his blood-stained shirt and bruises.


    "Gabriel, what happened to you? Where have you been?" she asked, rushing to embrace him.


    Gabriel said nothing. Instead, he gently pushed past her, scanning the house.


    "Where are the children?" he asked quickly.


    Before Elizabeth could answer, Gabriel froze. Something felt off.


    Then he saw them, armed men surrounding the inside of his home. As he turned in shock, he caught Elizabeth¡¯s tear-streaked face.


    "I¡¯m sorry!" she sobbed. "They said if I warned you, they¡¯d kill me and the children... and then kill you too!"


    Gabriel took a step back, his body tensing.


    "Don¡¯t try anything, Gabriel," one of the men said calmly, moving closer. "Juste with us and we¡¯ll let your family go."


    But before they could blink, Gabriel suddenly removed his jacket. The moment he did, all the armed men staggered backward in rm.


    Strapped around his torso was an arrangement of grenades, wired and blinking ominously.


    "These explosives can take out all of us¡ªplus the next three houses," Gabriel announced boldly. "And there are more in this bag. They¡¯re all connected."


    "You won¡¯t do it," one of the men scoffed. "You love your family too much to risk it."


    "Don¡¯t move," a voice said suddenly¡ªfrom a speaker strapped to Gabriel¡¯s vest.


    It was Bernard.


    "Gabriel doesn¡¯t have the control switch. I do. Any foul y, and I¡¯ll blow every one of you to pieces."


    The room fell into a suffocating silence. Fear was etched into the faces of the armed men. One of them, trying to act brave, stepped forward.


    "You¡¯re bluffing," he said defiantly. "I¡¯ll walk out right now and nothing will happen."


    Bernardughed darkly through the speaker. "Be my guest. Just say your prayers before you step out."


    The man gave a mocking scoff and headed for the door.


    The moment he crossed the threshold¡ª<i>bang!</i> A shot rang out. He dropped lifelessly to the floor.


    Panic erupted in the room.


    "You¡¯re surrounded," Bernard¡¯s voice rang again. "Drop your weapons now. Any sudden moves, and I won¡¯t hesitate."


    The remaining gunmen didn¡¯t hesitate. One by one, they dropped their guns to the floor, stepping away from them slowly.


    "Oh, and in case you¡¯re wondering," Bernard continued, "each grenade has a camera installed. I see everything. Don¡¯t test me."


    Terror was written on every face.


    "Gabriel, remove all the grenades, including those in your bag. Walk out with your family... no sudden movements. The rest of you, move to the center of the room."


    Gabriel obeyed without question. Carefully, he unstrapped the grenades, set them down, and guided Elizabeth and the children out.


    Outside, Bernard¡¯s men were waiting to rescue them.


    "Now," Bernard said, "the one leading this group, pick up the grenades. The rest of you, follow him out slowly. Any funny business and you¡¯re all dead."


    With careful steps, they moved. When they were outside, Bernard issued his finalmand.


    "Drop the explosives. Hands up. Face down."


    They obeyed.


    Within seconds, Bernard¡¯s team swarmed in, handcuffing each of the men. Bernard stepped forward, watching them with satisfaction.


    "This is just the beginning," he said, chuckling confidently. "I¡¯ll show you all who really runs this town."

 Chapter 22. When Eyes Speak Louder Than Words

    <h4>Chapter 22: 22. When Eyes Speak Louder Than Words</h4>


    It was a free period at college, and Maria sat with her close friends Cassandra and Laura, enjoying some light-hearted girl talk.


    Laughter flowed as freely as the conversation, and for a while, everything felt easy and carefree.


    Out of nowhere, Maria turned to the girls with a curious grin.


    "So, who are you both dating?" she asked suddenly.


    The question caught both Laura and Cassandra off guard. Their eyes widened slightly, not expecting such a direct topic shift.


    "I¡¯m not dating anyone at the moment," Laura replied, her tone calm, her face lit with a soft smile.


    "There was this guy I was getting close to in Canada before we moved to Scond, but it never got serious. And honestly, I¡¯m not a fan of long-distance stuff... so, yeah, no one for now."


    Just as Cassandra opened her mouth to respond, Maria cut in with a yful smirk.


    "Oh please, I already know you¡¯re not dating. Unless you¡¯ve changed your mind about bing a nun?" she teased.


    The three girls burst intoughter.


    "No way, Maria!" Cassandra giggled. "Far from that. I¡¯ll get someone soon, just not rushing anything. I¡¯d prefer to wait until after college to get into something serious."


    They carried on chatting, switching topics now and then just to keep the moment light and enjoyable. But as they talked, Maria¡¯s attention suddenly shifted, James was walking toward them.


    Her heartbeat sped up, nerves prickling at her skin. Every time she saw him, she couldn¡¯t exin it... her chest tightened, and she became overly conscious of every move.


    Quickly, she adjusted her sitting position, fixed her hair slightly, and tried to actposed in front of her friends.


    James finally reached them, offering his signature calm, charming smile.


    "Hey," he greeted warmly.


    Laura and Cassandra responded with friendly smiles, but this time, neither of them stood up to walk away as they might¡¯ve usually done.


    James had never been shy. He was the guy everyone knew on campus¡ªconfident, popr, and effortlessly smooth. Sitting with three girls? It didn¡¯t faze him one bit.


    "Ladies, may I sit with you?" he asked politely.


    "Sure, you can," Cassandra replied, chuckling.


    Maria, however, remained unusually silent. Her eyes avoided his, and she focused on not doing or saying anything that mighte off as desperate. She figured it was best to keep cool.


    But James noticed.


    "Maria," he said, turning his gaze to her. "You¡¯ve been quiet since I came over. Is everything okay?"


    Maria hesitated, breathing deeply before finding her words.


    "I¡¯m fine... And thank you, James, for the gift. I got it, and I really appreciate it," she said with a soft smile.


    James raised a brow.


    "Doesn¡¯t seem like you appreciate it much. I haven¡¯t seen you wearing the wristwatch I gave you... and you never came to thank me in person."


    That made her freeze. Her smile faded slightly as she struggled to find the right response.


    Laura, sensing her difort, jumped in.


    "Sorry for butting in, but I think she wasn¡¯t ready to face you at the time. And honestly, wearing that watch means a lot... She just wanted to wait for the right time."


    Maria looked at Laura gratefully¡ªrelief washing over her. James considered that for a moment, then nodded slowly.


    "Alright, I think I get it. Still, saying thank you wouldn¡¯t have hurt."


    "You¡¯re right," Maria admitted, her tone soft. "It¡¯s just... I¡¯m not used to receiving gifts from people, aside from close friends. So I¡¯m sorry if I came off the wrong way."


    James chuckled.


    "Apologies from a beautifuldy like you don¡¯t need much convincing. Apology epted."


    The air grew lighter, and everyone smiled. But then James turned to Cassandra, who had remained noticeably quiet.


    "You barely said a word," he said, waving his hand yfully in front of her face. "Do you not like me hanging around you guys?"


    Cassandra smiled shyly.


    "I talk a lot... just not today. I¡¯ve been thinking about something."


    Now all three of them were curious.


    "Can we know what¡¯s on your mind?" James asked, leaning in with genuine interest.


    Cassandra nodded.


    "I was just thinking about how friendships and rtionships take so long to build¡ªyears sometimes. And then, in a single day, everything can fall apart. Why does that happen?"


    Her expression was serious¡ªsomething none of them saw often. Maria looked at her friend, sensing there was more behind that question.


    James responded thoughtfully, his gaze fixed on Maria the entire time.


    "Most times, it¡¯s due to mimunication, betrayal, or ack of understanding. Things that are strong can still crumble when people stop nurturing them. So when you¡¯re starting something¡ªbe it friendship or rtionship¡ªit¡¯s important to build it right. Otherwise, it could copse beyond repair."


    His words sank deep, and Maria could hardly breathe as he looked directly into her eyes. Every part of her wanted to say something bold, something honest.


    And without thinking, she did.


    "James... can I talk to you, privately?"


    She didn¡¯t wait for his reply. She reached for his hand and, with a serious look on her face, gently pulled him aside, leaving her stunned friends behind.


    ***


    Bernard, Beta Gilbert, and the guards remained inside the cold, dim underground apartment where they had taken the captured intruders.


    Gabriel and his family had already been relocated to a safe ce, as promised. Now it was time to get answers.


    The arrested men were bound at the wrists and ankles, lying helplessly on the concrete floor. Bernard and his father sat before them, ready to begin the interrogation.


    "I won¡¯t waste time going back and forth," Bernard began, his voice calm but edged with quiet fury. His eyes scanned each of the restrained men. "Who led you all on the operation that got you captured?"


    But none of them responded. They looked away, lips tight, pretending he hadn¡¯t spoken.


    Bernard gave a simple hand gesture. The guards moved quickly, returning with buckets filled with icy water. The captives¡¯ clothes were stripped from them, leaving them only in their underwear as the freezing water was dumped over their bodies.


    Still, none of the men flinched much¡ªthey thought that was the extent of the punishment.


    Then, their eyes widened in horror as they saw one of the guards bring out an electric wire, plugging it into a nearby socket. He handed it to Bernard. The men began to tremble¡ªnot from the cold, but from raw fear.


    "No! Please!" one of them screamed. "We don¡¯t know anything! We were just sent to do a job!"


    Bernard didn¡¯t even flinch. He continued walking toward them with the live wire in his hand. Without another word, he threw the wire into the pool of icy water surrounding the prisoners.


    Screams erupted instantly. Electricity surged through their bodies. The pain was unbearable. They writhed, shouted, and pleaded, but it didn¡¯t stop¡ªuntil Bernard gave another signal and the guard switched it off.


    The room fell silent except for the sound of heavy breathing and sobs. Tears streamed down their faces, their bodies trembling uncontrobly.


    "So," Bernard said, his voice cold and unwavering. "Are you ready to talk now?"


    One of them looked like he wanted to speak, but the man who seemed to be their leader shot him a re so intense, it shut him up immediately.


    "We¡¯ll never talk," the leader growled defiantly. "Kill us if you want. But we won¡¯t betray our orders!"


    Bernard narrowed his eyes. "Alright then. If I could get to you, I¡¯ll get the rest of your camp too." He gave a subtle nod.


    The switch was flipped back on.


    Again, the men screamed in pain, their voices echoing through the room. One of them lost consciousness. Then another. But just before the third could pass out, a shaky voice broke through the chaos.


    "I... I¡¯ll talk! Please, just stop!"


    At Bernard¡¯s order, the guard turned the electricity off again. The man who had spoken gasped for breath, barely able to sit upright.


    "You¡¯re ready to talk?" Bernard asked, staring him down.


    "Yes... yes, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Just please¡ªI don¡¯t want to die," the man cried.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Bernard asked firmly.


    "Smith, sir. My name is Smith," he answered, voice quivering.


    Bernard nodded slowly. "Smith, I won¡¯t kill you. All I need is your cooperation. If you give me that, I¡¯ll make sure no oneys a finger on you."


    Then he stood and turned toward the guards.


    "Take all of them to the dungeon," hemanded coldly. "Except for Smith. If death is what they prefer, I¡¯ll show them something worse."


    As the others were dragged away, groaning and unconscious, Smith was left behind, still shaking, with Bernard and Beta Gilbert.


    "So, who sent you?" Beta Gilbert finally spoke, his voice low and firm after long silence.


    Smith looked between the two men. "We¡¯re assassins... all of us. Wee from different ces. But we were all hired by a man we call Shadows.


    We don¡¯t know his real name or where hees from. He never shows his face. When he wants to reach us, he sends messages through Anthony¡ªthe one leading us."


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s jaw tightened. "So, you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know anything useful about him?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir," Smith replied quickly. "All I know is that he¡¯s obsessed with your pack. He believes your pack owns something he wants. He said he would get it at any cost... but he never told us what exactly it is."


    Bernard leaned forward, curious. "What were your mission instructions then? Was it to kill someone or steal something?"


    "No... he never told us to kill or steal," Smith replied, ncing nervously at Bernard. "He said the mission was to capture you alive... and bring you to him."


    Bernard froze.


    "Capture me... alive?" he echoed, stunned. "Why would he want me?"


    "I don¡¯t know, sir," Smith said, lowering his eyes. "That was the instruction. And even tracking you wasn¡¯t easy. We only know you attend college, but your movements are difficult to trace."


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s voice cut in sharply. "So which one of you has been following me?"


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know, sir," Smith stammered. "I really don¡¯t. If someone is following you, it might not be us. I don¡¯t think Shadows is after you."


    Bernard turned to his father. "So... someone else is after you, Dad. Not Shadows."


    Beta Gilbert frowned deeply, confusion clouding his expression. "If that¡¯s true... then who?" he murmured, more to himself than anyone else...

 Chapter 23. Strange Parcel

    <h4>Chapter 23: 23. Strange Parcel</h4>


    Maria and James finally arrived at the college store. It was unusually quiet as expected.


    The store was often empty since students rarely visited; only the storekeepers came around now and then. That silence made it the perfect spot for what Maria had in mind.


    As soon as they stepped inside, Maria didn¡¯t waste a second. She gently guided James¡¯ hands around her waist, then slid them lower toward her buttocks.


    Without hesitation, she leaned in and kissed him affectionately.


    James stood frozen at first, his body stiff with shock. He couldn¡¯t seem to grasp what was happening. But as the heat between them intensified, he rxed into the moment.


    Their kisses deepened, passionate and urgent. His hands explored her, holding her breasts tenderly while her hand traced down to feel his hardness through his jeans... firm and eager.


    Maria moaned softly, the intimacy stirring something powerful inside her. It was a moment she believed was filled with true affection, and from how tightly James held her, she was sure he felt the same.


    She was ready to give him everything, her body, her heart, and her first time.


    But suddenly, James stopped.


    Startled, Maria looked into his eyes, breathless. There was fire in them¡ªdesire¡ªbut also something else. He gently held her hands and pulled her close, locking his gaze with hers.


    "Maria," he said, his voice soft, "I love you... and I want to be with you in a ce where I can cherish you. A ce I¡¯ll always respect, not here... not like this, not our first time."


    His words hit her differently. A warm wave of emotion swept through her, and she found herself smiling uncontrobly. She felt something she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time¡ªloved, respected... wanted for more than her body.


    He leaned in and kissed her again, deeply and slowly, like he was memorizing the moment.


    Then she whispered, "Can I ask you a favor?"


    James nodded gently, eyes still locked on hers.


    "I love you... and I don¡¯t want anything toe between us. Please, let¡¯s keep whatever is going on between us private... at least for now. Until I¡¯ve sorted things out and distanced myself from Bernard and his family. Okay?"


    James smiled warmly, brushing her cheek with his thumb. "No problem. I¡¯ll always be here for you. Just call on me, anytime."


    That moment was pure bliss. Maria felt a happiness she hadn¡¯t known in so long. He agreed to let her leave first, sticking to their n of keeping their rtionship under wraps.


    She walked out of the store with a bright smile, heading back to her friends.


    As soon as she returned to the table where they had all been seated earlier, her friends looked up at her, smiling knowingly. Cassandra, ever the curious one, leaned forward.


    "Come on, Maria, what happened? Where did you take him?" she asked with eyes full of anticipation.


    Maria just smiled and looked at her without saying a word.


    "I hope everything¡¯s okay with you?" Laura asked, noticing her sudden exit earlier. "You left so quickly without saying anything... is everything alright?"


    "I¡¯m fine, guys," Maria replied, brushing her hair behind her ear. "We just had an important conversation. Something necessary. I think James and I understand our boundaries now."


    Cassandra squinted at her. "What did you say to him? I hope you weren¡¯t too harsh?"


    Maria let out a soft chuckle. "No, I wasn¡¯t harsh. I only told him not to invade my personal space when I¡¯m with my friends. That¡¯s all."


    "That warning took long enough," Laura said with a slight smirk. "And honestly, I don¡¯t think he was invading anything. He was just trying to talk to you and clearly, it was you he came to see."


    "Whatever the case," Maria replied, her face turning serious, "I¡¯ve said what I needed to say, and he understood. No hard feelings."


    "Alright then," Cassandra said, brushing the matter aside. "Let¡¯s forget the James issue and get back to our gist!"


    Maria and Laura exchanged nces, then all three burst intoughter.


    ---


    Elsewhere, Victoria was at home, preparing to head out. She was seated in the living room when she heard a knock on the front door.


    Instead of calling a maid, she decided to answer it herself.


    When she opened the door, she found a delivery man standing there with a parcel in hand and a polite smile on his face.


    "Good afternoon, ma¡¯am. I have a parcel for Victoria," he said, still smiling.


    "I¡¯m Victoria," she replied.


    He handed her the package and she signed the receipt.


    Returning to the living room, Victoria took her seat and carefully opened the parcel. Inside was a in white envelope. She opened it slowly, curiosity turning to dread as she read the contents.


    Her hands trembled.


    She immediately grabbed her phone and tried calling her husband. No answer. She tried again. Still nothing.


    Her heart pounded as panic set in.


    "This is bad... very bad," she muttered to herself, clutching the letter. "I can¡¯t lose my husband and my son!"


    Without wasting another second, she snatched her car keys and bolted out of the house, fear and desperation written all over her face...


    ***


    Beta Gilbert and Bernard remained at the dimly lit location where they were still interrogating Smith.


    Bernard¡¯s recent order brought a slight change... he had instructed two guards to get Smith some food and a fresh change of clothes.


    A chair was also provided, and Smith was allowed to sit.


    Bernard leaned forward slightly, his voice calm but firm. "Smith, what else do you help them with? Or what else are you good at?"


    Smith nced up, visibly more rxed with the food in his hand.


    "I mostly help them capture people... that¡¯s the only thing they think I can do. But I¡¯m actually skilled with techputers, hacking into systems, tracking people... just give me a name or a device, and I can find them," he replied, taking a bite of food between words.


    Beta Gilbert eyed him intently. "So, how do you think you can be of use to us?"


    Smith exhaled, then spoke with a low voice.


    "Sir, I¡¯m not someone who enjoys killing or doing dirty work. I graduated as aputer engineer¡ªI know coding, data systems, everything. But I was raised by a man named Mark... he was an assassin. I couldn¡¯t find a good job after graduation, and he brought me into this life. He said it was just a game... but now he¡¯s gone, sir."


    Bernard¡¯s brows furrowed. "Mark, the assassin who raised you, was he your father? Who exactly was he to you?"


    "I¡¯m an orphan," Smith said quietly. "He adopted me when I was six. He showed me love... gave me everything I needed. We moved from country to country because of his job. Each time, he enrolled me in a new school. I speak fivenguages apart from English," Smith added, his tone a mix of sadness and pride.


    Bernard sat back, arms folded, eyes fixed on Smith. He didn¡¯t ask any more questions, choosing instead to observe in silence as the man ate.


    Just then, Beta Gilbert¡¯s phone rang once again. It was his wife. He had ignored her calls all day, but something about this moment made him answer.


    "Where are you and Bernard?!" Victoria¡¯s voice sted through the phone. Panic and fearced every word.


    Beta Gilbert stood up straighter. His wife had never sounded this shaken before.


    "Victoria, calm down. Tell me what¡¯s going on," he said, trying to soundposed.


    "You two need toe home now," she said, her voice trembling. "You¡¯re not safe where you are. A message came in... please,e quickly."


    "Alright," Gilbert replied instantly. "We¡¯reing now. Just stay inside and keep safe."


    As he ended the call, Bernard noticed his father¡¯s expression change.


    "Dad, is everything okay?" he asked, concern etched on his face.


    "I don¡¯t know," Gilbert replied. "But we need to leave. Right now."


    Without wasting time, both men quickly exited the building. Bernard turned to the guards before leaving and said, "Keep your eyes on Smith and the others. No one leaves. Understood?"


    The guards nodded in unison...


    ---


    Meanwhile, Laura sat cross-legged on her bed, her phone pressed to her ear as she spoke in hushed but firm tones.


    "I will keep to the codes and instructions of the family. Just make sure none of you are noticed. Work, speak, and live in the shadows, but let your hearts carry light and love," she said calmly.


    "Yes ma¡¯am," the male voice on the other end responded respectfully. "I¡¯ll pass your message to the rest."


    As the call ended, Laura held her phone in herp and took a deep breath.


    "It¡¯s time to act. To be vignt. The light within me must guide me now... even more than my voice," she whispered.


    She stood up and walked to her wardrobe, pulling out arge, aged journal. As she opened it, the pages revealed photographs¡ªeach page held faces, carefully glued in ce, each one significant.


    She flipped through the pages slowly, her fingers lingering until she reached the picture of a woman. Her eyes lingered on it.


    "Your file is now officially opened," she said to the photo. "You¡¯re the next I must act upon. I won¡¯t stop until I do what is right... for you, and for the light in me."


    With that, she snapped a picture of the photo using her phone, her expression resolute.


    ***


    Mariay on her back on the bed, her thoughts swirling like a peaceful storm. Her mind yed back every moment from earlier that day with James¡ªthe kisses, the way he held her, how his breath felt against her skin.


    The warmth lingered.


    "That had toe from heaven... just to take all my pain away," she whispered to herself, smiling softly.


    Her heart raced at the memory, and a wave of joy washed over her. It was a feeling she wanted tost forever.


    But just as she was lost in her thoughts, a knock jolted her out of her bubble.


    She sat up quickly, slightly rmed. It waste, and she wasn¡¯t expecting anyone.


    "Come in," she called out.


    The door opened, revealing one of the housemaids. The maid looked nervous, fidgeting as she stepped into the room.


    Maria raised an eyebrow. "What¡¯s going on? Why do you look like that?"


    The maid cleared her throat. "I was told to inform you... you need toe downstairs immediately. There¡¯s... some kind of trouble. Everyone¡¯s been summoned to the main living room."


    Maria¡¯s face fell...

 Chapter 24. Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 24: 24. Betrayal</h4>


    As soon as the maid uttered the word "trouble," Maria jumped to her feet, her curiosity instantly piqued. She didn¡¯t waste a second questioning the maid further.


    The urgency in her tone had already told Maria enough. Together, they hurried down to the main living room.


    When Maria arrived, she found everyone already seated... Beta Gilbert, Victoria, and Bernard. Their faces were filled with worry, and it was clear that something wasn¡¯t right.


    "Please, everyone, take a seat," Beta Gilbert said in a calm but firm tone.


    As everyone settled in, Maria¡¯s eyes met Bernard¡¯s for a brief moment. She quickly looked away. Something about the look in his eyes made her ufortable, like he was hiding something.


    "I need to share something important," Beta Gilbert began, his voice slightly strained. "We received a letter... from an unknown source. And the content is disturbing. This person is a threat¡ªto every single life under this roof."


    Murmurs rose in the room, but Beta Gilbert raised a hand and continued.


    "From today, no one is allowed to be outside this house past 6 p.m. This is a safety measure, at least until we figure out who our real enemies are."


    The seriousness in his tone sent a wave of concern through the room. Once he was done, Beta Gilbert stood up and left with Victoria and the maids, leaving Maria and Bernard alone in the living room.


    Maria remained seated for a few seconds, her thoughts racing. The letter had clearly shaken everyone... what could be in it? What kind of message could cause such a reaction from someone asposed as Beta Gilbert?


    She got up slowly and walked over to Bernard, who appeared lost in thought, his eyes fixed on nothing in particr.


    "Bernard," she called gently, tapping his shoulder to snap him out of his daze. "What¡¯s going on with you?"


    "Hm? Oh, it¡¯s nothing," he replied, avoiding her eyes. "I¡¯m just tired. I need some rest."


    Maria wasn¡¯t convinced. "That¡¯s not true. You look troubled. What¡¯s in the letter? Why is it such a big threat?"


    Bernard looked at her, startled by the question. For a moment, it seemed like he might open up, but then he said softly, "It¡¯s nothing serious. Just precautions... for everyone¡¯s safety."


    Maria studied him closely. She could feel it¡ªhe was hiding something. And she was determined to find out what it was.


    Without another word, she walked to the bar in the corner of the room. She picked up Bernard¡¯s favorite wine and brought two sses with her.


    Bernard looked at her with slight hesitation, unsure of what to make of her gesture.


    She poured the wine into both sses, but before handing him his, she took a long sip from hers¡ªjust to show him it wasn¡¯t poisoned.


    "I figured you might need something to calm your nerves," she said softly, smiling. "Wine¡¯s a good remedy when the mind¡¯s under pressure."


    Bernard finally smiled and took the ss from her. "Thanks," he muttered before taking a sip.


    They drank and talked¡ªat first, about random things. Childhood memories, mutual friends, simple things. The wine made the conversation flow, and soon,ughter filled the space between them. It felt genuineforting, even.


    Maria noticed her alcohol tolerance was higher than Bernard¡¯s. He was already grinning widely andughing for no clear reason. She quietly went to open another bottle, pretending to drink but barely touching her ss.


    When she noticed he was visibly drunk and losing hisposure, she leaned in casually.


    "Bernard," she said slowly, as if still tipsy, "what exactly is in that letter?"


    He chuckled loudly. "It¡¯s something to be scared of, Maria!"


    She tilted her head yfully. "Oh please... What could possibly shake you or your father like that? You two fear nothing."


    Bernard nodded, stillughing. "True... but that¡¯s when you know who your enemy is, when you know where the attack ising from. This¡ªthis is different. We have no idea."


    Maria stopped drinking altogether, realizing she had to stay sharp to get the truth.


    "Who is this enemy? Does the person not have a name?" she asked, her tone slightly serious now.


    Bernard¡¯s eyes drooped.


    "He said his name is <i>Shadows</i>... If he¡¯s truly man enough, let hime out and face me!" Bernard suddenly shouted, then let out anotherugh¡ªbefore slumping over,pletely drunk.


    Maria sighed. She couldn¡¯t possibly carry him all the way to his room. Instead, she cleared the wine sses and bottles, then called two guards to help.


    "Please take him to his room and stay with him till he falls asleep," she instructed.


    Once they were gone, Maria walked back into her room. She sat on the bed, her thoughts in turmoil.


    <i>Shadows... who is this person? Why does he want Beta Gilbert and everyone else harmed?</i>


    Shey back, staring at the ceiling.


    "I think it¡¯s time I get closer to Bernard," she whispered to herself. "He definitely knows more than he¡¯s letting on."


    With that, she pulled the covers over herself, her mind spinning with questions she wasn¡¯t ready to leave unanswered.


    ---


    Somewhere far from the house, a phone rang in a dark room.


    "Has the letter been given to them?" came a deep, husky voice¡ªsharp and cold like steel.


    "Yes, sir," the voice on the other end replied confidently. "I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve read it by now... and they¡¯re already confused."


    A pause.


    "Very good," Shadows replied with a wicked smirk, his voice now dripping with arrogance. "Let the game begin."


    He ended the call, and the room echoed with a low, unsettlingugh...


    ***


    The next morning, Beta Gilbert awoke with a heavy heart and a mind full of unresolved thoughts. Too many things were spiraling out of control, and he knew he had to act fast.


    <i>"I need to do what I haven¡¯t done in a very long time... But before that, there¡¯s something more urgent,"</i> he muttered under his breath.


    He nced around his room, making sure no one was watching. Then he walked over to the wardrobe and gently pressed a hiddentch behind it.


    The panel slid open, revealing a narrow passage. With onest check behind him, he slipped inside the secret room.


    Inside, darkness greeted him until he tapped a section of the wall with his right hand.


    Instantly, the room illuminated... revealing a breathtaking chamber filled with high-tech gadgets, ancient artifacts, and hidden relics. It was like stepping into a private world where past and future collided.


    He approached an advanced-looking electronic table at the center. The sensor on the surface scanned his face, shining a narrow beam into his iris. In response, a smallpartment opened, prompting him to enter a secret code.


    As soon as he did, a hidden safe emerged. From within, he carefully pulled out arge blue book. On the cover, bold golden letters read: <strong>"The Secret Book."</strong>


    Holding it tightly, he whispered, "I need to hide this somewhere safer... I can¡¯t predict what my enemies are nning anymore, and I don¡¯t even know who they all are."


    With urgency in his steps, Beta Gilbert exited the secret chamber. After taking his bath and dressing up, he ced the book securely in a bag alongside his briefcase and left the house.


    Unbeknownst to him, Bernard was watching from his bedroom window. His eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    <i>"Why is Dad in such a rush? Where could he be going so early?"</i> Bernard wondered, his thoughts clouded with confusion.


    ---


    Elsewhere, a group of men in ck suits arrived at the location where Smith and the other captives were held. Without hesitation, they fanned out in strategic formation. Two of them walked calmly toward the front door and knocked.


    There was no answer.


    The two men exchanged a signal and stepped away.


    Four others moved in, silently nting grenades at the door and specific structural points along the wall. With their guns drawn, they swiftly retreated.


    Thirty secondster¡ª<strong>BOOM!</strong> The door and sections of the wall exploded into chaos and debris. Dust filled the air as the men in suits stormed in with military precision, their leader pointing out directions as they split into groups.


    Inside, Beta Gilbert¡¯s guards barely had time to react. The st had caught most of them off guard, and before they could coordinate a defense, they were surrounded.


    One of the guards, the team leader, sprang into action. Grabbing Smith, he activated a secret lever behind a bookshelf, revealing a tunnel beneath the floor.


    "Go! Move now!" he shouted.


    Only five guards managed to follow them. The rest either couldn¡¯t keep up or chose to stay back and fight.


    But what was supposed to be a counterattack turned into a massacre.


    Their bullets were useless. The mysterious men in ck suits moved like phantoms¡ªunharmed, precise, and ruthless. Every shot they fired hit its mark. One by one, Gilbert¡¯s men fell¡ªdefeated by an enemy they didn¡¯t understand.


    After clearing the building, the attackers proceeded to the dungeon. They freed Shadow¡¯s men¡ªthose who had been captured earlier¡ªand escaped with them. Within minutes, they vanished, leaving behind a trail of destruction and silence.


    Meanwhile, deep within the underground tunnel, the escaping guards desperately tried to make contact.


    "There¡¯s no signal!" one of them shouted, shaking his phone in frustration.


    Another cursed under his breath, "We have to get out of this tunnel first¡ªBeta Gilbert must know what happened!"


    ---


    Back at thepound, Bernard arrived alone, intending to question the leader of the captured enemies. But the sight that greeted him froze him in his tracks.


    The building was in ruins.


    He sprinted inside, his heart racing. The deeper he went, the worse the scene became. Blood. Bodies. Devastation.


    "No... no... What happened here?!" he yelled, fists clenched.


    Rage overtook him, and he could feel the beast within stirring.


    <i>"I can¡¯t transform now. I need to think clearly,"</i> he told himself, forcing his breathing to slow.


    As he stood there trying to process everything, something clicked in his memory.


    <i>CCTV!</i>


    He dashed toward the main room, grabbing the camera footage from the control box. Then he rushed to the dungeon entrance and retrieved the second one.


    Without wasting time, Bernard ran to his car. The second he got in, he dialed his father.


    "Dad! We¡¯ve been attacked. The ce is destroyed and most of our men are dead. I have the CCTV footage¡ªI¡¯ming home now!" he said breathlessly, his voice shaking with fury.


    There was a long pause on the other end. Then Beta Gilbert replied, calm and collected:


    "Alright. Head home. I¡¯ll handle the bodies and clean everything up."


    The call ended.


    Bernard frowned. <i>"Why is he so calm? Doesn¡¯t he care that we¡¯ve just lost most of our men?"</i>


    Questions flooded his mind as he drove off, eyes cold with determination.


    ---


    Elsewhere, James lounged in his living room, rxed and sipping tea as he watched the morning news.


    His phone rang. The moment he saw the caller ID, he picked it up instantly.


    "How far along are you with the mission?" he asked, leaning forward.


    "It is done," came the firm voice on the other end.


    A wide smile spread across James¡¯s face.


    "Excellent," he whispered, ending the call with satisfaction glowing in his eyes...

 Chapter 25. Forgotten War

    <h4>Chapter 25: 25. Forgotten War</h4>


    After ending the call, James flung himself onto the bed, eyes lit with satisfaction. A grin lingered on his face as he stared at the ceiling, his thoughts racing with victory.


    <i>"Now they¡¯ll finally understand... this city will be mine when I¡¯m done!"</i> he thought to himself, feeling powerful.


    He was still basking in the afterglow of the news when a sudden knock on his door jolted him back. His expression changed, and he sat up quickly¡ªhe wasn¡¯t expecting anyone.


    "Come in. The door¡¯s open," he called out, his eyes fixed on the door in curiosity.


    To his surprise, it was his father who stepped in. The moment James saw him, his smile disappeared. His shoulders stiffened, and a frown crept onto his face.


    "Good evening, Dad," James greeted, avoiding eye contact and turning his face away.


    His father walked in, smiling gently, but said nothing. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge James¡¯s greeting.


    The silence became thick and ufortable. James grew irritated and finally turned to face him.


    "Dad, why have youe to my room at this time of day?" he asked coldly, his eyes narrowing.


    His father¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly. The smile faded, reced by a stern, almost hostile expression.


    "Why have you chosen to break every rule and code of our great pack?!" he shouted, his voice booming in the room.


    James blinked slowly, unaffected by the outburst. He met his father¡¯s eyes with calm defiance.


    "What are you even talking about?" he asked, tilting his head slightly.


    "You know we <i>never</i> associate with anyone from the Blue Moon Pack! They are our enemies!" his father spat angrily. "And yet, here you are¡ªchasing after one of them. Not just any girl, but <i>Luna</i>, the Alpha¡¯s mate!"


    James¡¯s face darkened.


    "I won¡¯t be controlled by the outdatedws and traditions of this pack," he snapped. "I¡¯ll be the next Alpha, and under my rule, things will change!"


    "Listen to me, son," his father warned, stepping closer. "If you don¡¯t stop this foolishness, you¡¯ll bring war to this pack... and destruction upon yourself!"


    Without waiting for a reply, his father turned on his heel and stormed out of the room.


    James sat still, fists clenched and trembling in fury.


    "Maria is mine. Nothing¡ªand no one¡ªwill change that," he muttered under his breath, his eyes burning with resolve.


    ---


    At the Blue Moon Pack, Bernard returned home, storming through the door with a heavy ck bag in hand. His face was dark and his posture tense. He didn¡¯t speak to anyone, not even acknowledging the people he passed.


    Victoria stepped into his path, concern clouding her face.


    "Bernard,e back here!" she called after him. "What¡¯s going on? And where is your father?"


    "Mom, please," Bernard said, not stopping. "I need some time alone... and Dad will be home soon." His tone was soft but distant, and he disappeared up the stairs before she could say another word.


    In his room, Bernard dumped the bag onto his table and let out a deep, frustrated breath. His mind was spiraling with questions.


    <i>¡¯Who were those attackers? What kind of power did they possess?¡¯</i>


    He pulled out the three CCTV camera discs and inserted the first one into hisptop. He watched quietly, but nothing significant appeared. The second¡ªstill nothing. Then he ced the third one in.


    That was when he saw it¡ªeverything.


    He watched, horrified, as their men were ambushed and brutally ughtered. The attackers, dressed in ck, moved with unnatural precision. No bullet touched them. Not even silver.


    Bernard leaned back, his hands trembling.


    "Oh my God... What exactly are these people?" he whispered.


    His heart pounded. <i>"This can¡¯t be real. These... things only exist in stories¡ªancient myths."</i>


    He sat in silence, then muttered, "I have to call Dad. He needs to see this."


    Just as he reached for his phone, a knock came at the door.


    He froze. Quietly, he swept the discs back into the bag and slipped into a corner of the room, pulling out a gun.


    "Who¡¯s there?" he asked sharply.


    "It¡¯s me, Margaret," the maid replied calmly. "Your father asked that youe down to the living room right away, sir."


    Bernard exhaled slowly, lowering the gun.


    "Alright, tell him I¡¯m on my way."


    He hid the bag under the bed, tucked the gun away, and made his way downstairs.


    To his surprise, the living room was full¡ªhis father, mother, the five surviving guards, and Smith were all gathered, seated and silent.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Bernard asked, stunned.


    "Come, sit down, son. We have a lot to discuss," Beta Gilbert said, motioning him over.


    Bernard joined them, sitting beside his mother and ncing at his father with expectation.


    "Mason and the four others escaped the attack with Smith," Beta Gilbert exined. "They wanted to tell me everything, but I told them to wait until we were all together."


    Bernard turned toward Mason, eyes full of questions.


    "We were in the guardhouse, as usual," Mason began. "We knew neither you nor your father would knock at the main entrance, so we got suspicious when we heard the knock. I immediately ordered everyone to stay alert."


    "Then it happened," he continued. "A loud bang¡ªthe entire entrance was blown apart. They¡¯d nted grenades around the door and walls. We were disoriented, but we tried to fight back..."


    His voice grew quieter. "But these things... they weren¡¯t human. They weren¡¯t wolves either. Bullets didn¡¯t touch them. Not even silver."


    Bernard leaned forward. "Then how did you escape?"


    "I called everyone nearby, urging them to retreat through the tunnel. But not all followed. Some stayed to hold the line. Theirst words were to protect Smith at all costs. So we ran. We could hear their screams as we escaped."


    "No!" Beta Gilbert roared, surging forward and grabbing Mason by the cor. "That¡¯s impossible! The Night Fighting Warriors are extinct¡ªthey don¡¯t exist anymore!"


    "They do, Dad," Bernard said firmly. "I saw them myself, just minutes ago."


    His words stunned everyone into silence...

 Chapter 26. First Strike

    <h4>Chapter 26: 26. First Strike</h4>


    "Where did you see them?" Victoria asked, her voice trembling.


    "All of it¡¯s true," Smith added quietly. "We all witnessed it."


    "I collected the security footage," Bernard exined. "I just finished watching it upstairs. Mason¡¯s telling the truth."


    Suddenly, Smith looked up, his face full of guilt.


    "I knew about all of this," he said slowly. "And I was tired of the life we were living..."


    His words dropped like a bomb in the room, and all eyes turned to him in disbelief.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes remained locked on Smith after hisst statement.


    "What do you mean? Are you saying you helped them kill all our men?" Mason asked, fury tightening his voice.


    <strong>shback</strong>


    "All I need from you all is to get close enough to discover where they¡¯re hiding," The Shadows instructed his men.


    "But Boss, they¡¯re heavily guarded. Getting close to them is suicidal. What if we¡¯re caught and killed in the process?" one of the men asked, clearly frightened.


    "I¡¯ve studied them long enough to know¡ªthey operate with caution. They might interrogate you, but only if you don¡¯t try anything clever," Shadows exined coolly.


    "Each of your jackets has a tracker embedded. We¡¯ll locate you wherever you are. So stay calm and let them arrest you if ites to that," he added.


    "I¡¯ve reawakened the night fighting warriors. With them, we¡¯ll fight invisibly¡ªwith unmatched power!" he said, breaking into a loud, mischievousugh.


    "He did mention the night fighting warriors," Smith said solemnly. "But I thought he was bluffing. We all believed they no longer existed."


    Bernard stepped closer, ring into Smith¡¯s eyes. "How do we know you¡¯re not still working for him? That everything you¡¯re doing or saying now isn¡¯t just part of their grand n?"


    Smith lifted his head, eyes clear. "I already told you¡ªI was tired of the life we were living. I don¡¯t care if I die now. I just don¡¯t want to die still living that kind of life."


    Beta Gilbert stepped forward, frowning. "What do you mean by that? What life are you talking about?"


    "We killed for fun. We didn¡¯t care about anyone or anything¡ªonly about making Shadows happy at any cost," Smith said bitterly.


    "Enough of this," Bernard interrupted, his patience running thin. "What do you think Shadow¡¯s next move will be?"


    Smith looked up, sighed deeply. "He wants you toe to him. If you do, you¡¯ll walk right into his trap. It¡¯s all part of his n."


    "So I should sit back while he kills my men and make him feel like he¡¯s winning?" Beta Gilbert thundered. "I don¡¯t care who he is¡ªI will find him and bring him down!"


    Bernard clenched his fists, his mind racing. <i>I have to act fast. We can¡¯t keep going like this,</i> he thought.


    Luna Victoria turned to her husband. "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time we let the rest of the pack know?"


    "Not yet," Beta Gilbert said calmly. "We don¡¯t need more panic. Let¡¯s understand what we¡¯re facing and who exactly is behind it."


    Bernard turned his gaze back to Smith. "You said you¡¯re good with hacking and tech, right? From now on, you¡¯ll be working for us."


    Smith¡¯s eyes lit up, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. For the first time, he felt hope¡ªhope for a better life, one without bloodshed.


    ***


    It was a new day at the college. Maria and her friends sat in the ssroom waiting for their next lecture.


    The subject: <i>Myths and Magic</i>, taught by the ever-lively Professor Madison.


    After ten minutes, the professor finally walked in, his signature smile lighting up his face.


    "Good morning, ss!" he greeted cheerfully.


    "Good morning, Professor!" the ss chorused back, everyone now attentive.


    "Today in <i>Myths and Magic</i>, we¡¯ll explore reincarnation and the powers of hidden forces," Professor Madison announced as he rolled up his sleeves and sat facing the ss.


    The moment he spoke, curiosity surged in the room. Everyone leaned in, eager to listen.


    "There are forces that have existed¡ªand still exist. Forces of nature, forces of attraction, and now, the hidden forces. These can be dark or good," he began.


    "Each of us holds both forces, but one always bes dominant. Today, we go deeper¡ªbeyond the physical¡ªinto the realm of spiritual hidden forces."


    His words had everyone captivated.


    "Do you know that we¡¯ve all existed before? That we carry the power of duplication? That¡¯s why people say they¡¯ve seen you somewhere or say you look like someone they once knew. That¡¯s where duplication and reincarnation intersect," he continued.


    Just as the intrigue peaked, the bell rang¡ªsignaling the end of sses.


    Many students sighed in disappointment, wishing the lecture could go on.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we¡¯ll stop here for today. We¡¯ll continue in the next ss," the professor said, collecting his books and leaving the ss with a smile.


    Maria was gathering her things when she looked up and found James standing before her, smiling warmly.


    Cassandra and Laura, noticing James, hugged Maria goodbye and quickly exited.


    Within five minutes, only Maria and James were left in the room.


    They stood silently, smiling at each other, eyes locked. The memory of theirst kiss still vivid.


    Without a word, they moved closer and began kissing again, the passion deeper this time.


    Their touch became more intimate, and soon, they slipped away to a nearby storage room.


    There, they gave in to the heat of the moment¡ªmaking love with intensity and tenderness. It was Maria¡¯s first time, and she felt something she never had before.


    Afterward, she held James close, basking in his warmth. His touch was sweet and gentle. She stared into his eyes, feeling like she had found her safe haven.


    James suggested she leave first, promising to follow shortly.


    As she stepped out, Maria found the driver sent to pick her up, pacing anxiously near the ssroom path.


    She ran to him, relieved, and they left the school grounds together.


    ---


    "Hello, ma¡¯am," a masked woman said into her phone.


    "You are tounch the first attack tomorrow. They¡¯re confused right now, and they won¡¯t see iting. Make sure you leave no traces behind," the woman on the other end instructed.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. My men and I have been waiting for this. We will not fail," the masked woman replied, her tone firm and ready for war...

 Chapter 27. Brewing Storm

    <h4>Chapter 27: 27. Brewing Storm</h4>


    As soon as Maria and the driver arrived home, she immediately noticed something was different¡ª<i>very</i> different.


    The security had been tightened to an extreme level, and everyone in the house looked unusually tense.


    But deep down, something else had been bothering her for weeks. Bernard. He hadn¡¯t beening to college with her, and more recently, he had been skipping school altogether. She couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer.


    Determined to get answers, Maria stepped out of the car and was about to walk into the house when one of the new guards approached her.


    He looked serious and moved to inspect her, like he was checking for something dangerous or suspicious.


    Confused, Maria frowned and lifted her brows at him, clearly irritated. Just then, Bernard stormed out of the house.


    "Stop right there!" hemanded with authority. "You all listen! Under no circumstances should any of you ever attempt to search her. She¡¯s my Luna. The same respect you show me applies to her!"


    The guards responded in unison, bowing their heads in submission. Maria was stunned by Bernard¡¯s public deration. <i>His Luna?</i> But she kept a straight face, hiding her surprise.


    Bernard walked toward her and reached for her hand, but Maria quickly pulled away. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to pretend.


    "We need to talk. Right now," she said sharply, walking past him into the house. Bernard followed without saying a word.


    Inside her room, Maria dropped her bag and turned to him.


    "Bernard, what¡¯s going on? With you... with this house?" she asked, her eyes filled with concern and curiosity.


    Bernard remained quiet, the weight on his shoulders visible in his posture. He looked like someone with a thousand things to say but no idea where to begin.


    Seeing this, Maria softened her tone.


    "Talk to me. I want to understand what¡¯s going on," she said gently, her voice filled with genuine care.


    Bernard let out a heavy sigh. "Maria, I¡¯m scared. Everything¡¯s happening too fast and the pressure is... overwhelming."


    She nodded, her gaze never leaving his face. "I get it. The Alpha titlees with expectations. But why drop out of school? Why iste yourself like this?"


    "I need to clear my head. Our lives are in danger. And the worst part? We don¡¯t even know who¡¯s behind it." Bernard ran both hands through his hair, visibly stressed. "Whoever it is... they¡¯ve done something terrible. They brought back the Night-Fighting Warriors of old."


    Maria¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Those are just myths, Bernard. They don¡¯t actually exist... right?"


    "I wish that were true." He shook his head. "They attacked us. More than half of our men were killed. That¡¯s why you¡¯re seeing so many new faces around here."


    Still not fully convinced, Maria pressed on. "Who saw them? How much do you trust this source?"


    "I saw it, Maria! With my own eyes. Silver bullets couldn¡¯t even stop them," Bernard snapped, frustration rising in his voice.


    "I can¡¯t go to college, not when we¡¯re under threat and I don¡¯t even know who the enemy is," he said, calmer now.


    Maria was stunned into silence, chilled by the truth she hadn¡¯t expected.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be going to college either," Bernard added firmly, his eyes fixed on a spot in the room.


    At that, Maria¡¯s expression changed instantly. "Why? Why should I stop going?"


    "I made a promise to your father, Alpha Jackson," Bernard replied, his voiceced with emotion. "And I intend to keep it."


    Her eyes widened again. "My dad? But... you were never that close to him."


    Bernard took a deep breath and sat on the edge of the bed.


    <strong>shback</strong>


    Alpha Jackson had called Bernard to meet at a quiet restaurant for a private discussion. When Bernard arrived, Jackson was already seated, alone.


    They exchanged greetings, and Bernard sat down across from him.


    Without wasting time, Alpha Jackson asked, "Bernard, you¡¯re like a son to me. I need honesty. Do you love Maria?"


    Bernard was stunned,pletely speechless.


    "I know it¡¯s not an easy question," Jackson continued, "But she¡¯s a good girl. She¡¯d give everything for the ones she loves."


    Bernard nodded slowly, still too stunned to speak.


    "One day, I¡¯ll be gone. When that happens, promise me you¡¯ll protect her¡ªespecially when you be Alpha."


    After a long pause, Bernard finally responded. "I... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s love. But I do know I don¡¯t y with anything that concerns her. She¡¯s my priority, and I¡¯ll protect her with my life."


    Jackson nodded with a satisfied look. "When the timees, you¡¯ll face enemies too powerful to fight the usual way. I¡¯ll tell you of a ce... if it gets too bad, run there."


    He leaned closer and whispered something in Bernard¡¯s ear.


    Bernard pulled back, visibly uneasy. "That ce is... diabolical. Why would I go there?"


    "You¡¯ll understand when the timees. You won¡¯t be fighting flesh and blood," Alpha Jackson warned, then left, saying his final words: "Let no harme near my beloved daughter."


    <strong>Back to Present</strong>


    Bernard finished recounting the memory, and Maria sat there, stunned. She had no words.


    "You see now why I can¡¯t risk you being out there?" Bernard said softly.


    "I get it," she finally said. "Just don¡¯t let it all break you down. We¡¯ll be fine."


    Her voice soothed him, and in that moment, she started to feel closer to him, more sympathetic to everything he was carrying.


    "I¡¯ll bring you myptop. I recorded the attack. You need to see it to believe it," Bernard said as he got up and left the room.


    Maria, feeling ufortable from the day, quickly ran into the bathroom for a shower. Afterward, wrapped in a towel and feeling refreshed, she stepped back into the room¡ªonly to find Bernard already there, sitting on her bed.


    His eyes locked on her, captivated by every drop of water trickling down her skin.


    "I didn¡¯t hear youe back," she said with a shy smile, but realized he wasn¡¯t even listening. His focus waspletely on her.


    As she reached for her cream, she suddenly felt his arms wrap around her from behind. She turned to look at him. The fire in his eyes was impossible to ignore.


    He kissed her deeply.


    And she responded.


    In the heat of passion, his clothes came off. Just as things escted, Maria paused and asked the only question on her mind.


    "Bernard... do you love me?"


    "Yes, I do, Maria," he said without hesitation.


    That was all she needed. They gave in to the moment and made love, the weight of the world temporarily forgotten.


    When Maria woke up in the early hours of the next morning, Bernard was gone. She searched her room but found no trace of him.


    Shey back down, her thoughts tangled.


    <i>¡¯My heart belongs to James... but Bernard is my chosen mate. He told me he loves me. What am I supposed to do?¡¯</i>


    She sighed.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯ll stay with Bernard. I have to. For my parents. For our pack. I¡¯ll find a way to end things with James.¡¯</i>


    <i>---</i>


    Meanwhile, Beta Gilbert was busy giving orders to the newly hired guards.


    "I hope you all now know every member of this household. Be alert. No one enters thispound without being checked, unless approved by one of us," he said firmly.


    "Mason is your leader. All my instructions go through him. Cooperate with him."


    "Yes sir!" the guards echoed as they left.


    "Mason, walk them through our standard protocols. Make sure they know the do¡¯s and don¡¯ts," Beta Gilbert added. Mason nodded and went off with the team.


    Just then, Victoria stepped into the living room. She looked annoyed.


    "Gilbert, I¡¯m here to talk about something serious, and you¡¯re glued to your phone! What¡¯s going on?" she snapped.


    Before he could respond, his phone rang. He picked it up immediately, brushing her off.


    "Hello? Sandro, where are you and your men?" Gilbert asked, his voice urgent.


    "We¡¯re already in Scond. We¡¯ll be at your house this evening," came the reply.


    Gilbert grinned wickedly. "Good. Let the fight begin."


    Victoria stared at him, confused and unaware of the storm that was about to hit...

 Chapter 28. High Priest

    <h4>Chapter 28: 28. High Priest</h4>


    Beta Gilbert and Victoria were still seated in the living room, the atmosphere tense as Victoria reyed her husband¡¯s cryptic words in her head.


    "What do you mean by <i>¡¯let the fight begin¡¯</i>? And who were you talking to on the phone?" she asked, her patience thinning under the weight of curiosity.


    Gilbert leaned back slightly, trying to remain calm.


    "Victoria, you don¡¯t need to worry yourself over this... Just trust that I will always make the right decisions for our family."


    Victoria gave him a look filled with both concern and disbelief.


    "I know you¡¯re doing everything you can to keep us safe, and I appreciate that. But I can¡¯t help worrying. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to any of us."


    Gilbert offered a reassuring smile, trying to ease her anxiety.


    "All I can say now is this¡ªstop troubling yourself. I¡¯ve brought in the best hands to face this threat. Whoever is behind all this, we¡¯lle out victorious."


    Victoria sat down slowly, though her thoughts still swirled with unease. That word¡ª<i>victorious</i>. It felt heavy, like there was more behind it than he was saying.


    "So, who exactly called you?" she asked again, leaning closer to him.


    "You¡¯ll meet him soon enough," Gilbert replied, his tone confident. "But trust me, he and his team are exactly what we need right now."


    They were still talking when Mason entered the living room.


    "Mason, what¡¯s happening?" Beta Gilbert asked, his eyes fixed on him.


    "Sir, are you expecting anyone?" Mason asked politely, his head slightly bowed.


    "Yes. A man named Sandro and his team. Are they here?" Gilbert inquired.


    "Yes sir. They¡¯re waiting just outside. I¡¯ll bring them in immediately," Mason responded and turned to leave.


    "Wait. One more thing," Gilbert added. "Do not search any of them."


    Mason froze momentarily. The instruction didn¡¯t sit well with him, especially considering recent events. But he couldn¡¯t challenge Gilbert.


    "Yes sir," he replied, then walked out to open the gates.


    Arge van stood outside. As the door slid open, ten well-built men stepped out, led by a man with sharp eyes and amanding presence¡ªSandro. Mason led them into the house, still unsure about this new presence.


    When Sandro stepped into the living room, Gilbert lit up and rushed forward, embracing him in a tight hug. The joy on his face was unmistakable.


    Victoria and Mason exchanged nces, both clearly taken aback.


    <i>¡¯Who is this guy to Beta Gilbert?¡¯</i> Mason wondered, his curiosity growing by the second.


    "Sandro, meet my dear wife, Victoria. And that¡¯s Mason, the head of my guards," Gilbert said, gesturing warmly.


    Sandro offered a polite nod and firm handshake.


    "As your husband mentioned, I¡¯m Sandro¡ªfrom Italy. I¡¯ve served with the FBI and the U.S. Secret Service for over fifteen years. Now, I¡¯m here to help."


    Gilbert pped him on the back. "He¡¯s an old friend and the best man for this job."


    "I¡¯ll need full control over my operations, Gilbert," Sandro said quietly, pulling him aside. "I don¡¯t work well with people I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I brought my own men."


    Gilbert gave him a grin. "No problem. I trust you."


    Mason stood nearby, trying not to let his inner thoughts show. ¡¯<i>I hope this guy isn¡¯t here to rece me. I¡¯ll prove to Gilbert I¡¯m more capable than this so-called super-agent.¡¯</i>


    "Sandro, I¡¯m sure you and your men must be hungry," Victoria said kindly. "We¡¯ll have the table set. Tonight, we eat as one big family."


    Sandro chuckled. "We Italians never joke with family. We¡¯ll dly join you."


    They allughed lightly, breaking the tension as the house staff began preparing a meal.


    ---


    Elsewhere, Bernard drove down an unfamiliar road, a troubled look on his face. His grip on the steering wheel tightened as his mind reyed the directions Alpha Jackson once whispered to him.


    "Could this be the road he described?" he muttered, scanning the trees around him.


    Ten minutester, he spotted a small, aged signpost: <i>"Temple of the Holy Ones."</i>


    "This is it," he murmured, parking the car along the narrow path. "Seems like I¡¯ll have to go on foot from here."


    Bernard locked the car and ventured into the thick woods. But after walking for a long time without any progress¡ªand no clear sign of the temple¡ªpanic crept in.


    "Where am I? I can¡¯t even find my way back now!" he yelled in frustration. "This is bad. Really bad."


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a massive ck bird swooped down and struck him hard on the forehead.


    Dizziness took over. His vision blurred. His body locked in ce¡ªfeet frozen to the ground, arms going numb.


    <i>What¡¯s happening to me? Am I going to die out here?</i> his thoughts screamed.


    Before him, the ck bird transformed into a cloaked figure¡ªtall, dark, with a hidden face.


    "Who are you?" Bernard managed to ask, his voice barely audible. "Why did you attack me?"


    The figure responded with a voice like rolling thunder. "I am the Spirit of Darkness, keeper of the seven dark seas of the Earth. I¡¯ve been sent by unseen forces to destroy you... young Alpha."


    A wickedugh echoed through the trees.


    Dark smoke started to rise from the figure¡¯s hands, forming a fireball. Just as he raised it, ready to strike, a blinding white light burst out behind Bernard.


    The man in ck staggered back.


    "Why have youe to stop me, O Spirit of Light?" the dark figure roared.


    A woman¡¯s voice echoed from within the light. "Just as you were sent to do evil, I was sent to preserve the light. I will not let you take this one."


    "I will leave today, but I will return. And next time, I will take what is mine!" the dark spirit shouted, then vanished into thin air.


    As soon as he disappeared, Bernard¡¯s limbs regained feeling. He gasped for breath, overwhelmed.


    "Why have youe to this ce, young Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack?" the female voice asked, stilling from the light.


    "I came seeking help," Bernard replied shakily. "Ie in peace... guided by thest Alpha of my pack¡ªAlpha Jackson."


    He reached into his pocket and raised a golden ring into the air.


    There was a pause. Then the voice said, "Ah... You speak the name of a noble son of the Holy ces. Because of him, you will meet the highest priest."


    A woman dressed entirely in white emerged from the light and took Bernard¡¯s hand.


    Before he couldprehend what was happening, they shot through the air like a beam of energy.


    "Where are we?" Bernard asked, stunned by the beauty surrounding them.


    "You¡¯re on your way to see the High Priest of the Holy Ones," she replied gently. "That ring... it grants you ess only he can approve."


    Momentster, they arrived at an enormous white gate glowing with radiant light. Soft, melodic sounds filled the air.


    "Where you are now must never be revealed. What you see and hear here must remain with you alone," the woman warned, looking deep into his eyes.


    Bernard nodded in solemn agreement.


    They passed through the gate and were weed by men and women in white robes. Eventually, they reached the sacred temple, where they were told to wait.


    Soon, the High Priest appeared¡ªa tall, noble figure robed in shining white.


    "What has brought the Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack to my sanctuary?" he asked, his voice calm butmanding.


    Bernard bowed his head. "My family and my pack are under threat by an unknown enemy. I don¡¯t know how to fight this darkness... That¡¯s why I¡¯m here."


    The High Priest looked at him with piercing eyes.


    "Victory must be earned, and it alwayses with a price," he said slowly. "Are you prepared to face the truth... and pay the cost?"


    Bernard¡¯s heartbeat quickened...

 Chapter 29. Crossroads of the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 29: 29. Crossroads of the Heart</h4>


    Bernard stayed silent for a while, unsure of how to respond to the intense question thrown at him by the highest priest.


    "Hmm... If sess means that everyone will be happy and no harm wille close to my family and loved ones, then I will pay any price to get sess!" he finally said, taking a deep breath, his voiceced with courage and determination.


    The highest priest looked deep into Bernard¡¯s eyes.


    "You don¡¯t dictate or choose what sess puts before you as the price to pay... You can only decide to pay it or not."


    He turned away slowly, his robes swaying with the movement.


    "You must return home and think about everything. Decide if you¡¯re truly ready to make any sacrifice necessary to protect your kind and all that you hold dear."


    "You must leave now and return only when your heart is made up," thedy in white, who had earlier brought Bernard to the sacred hall, spoke gently.


    Bernard¡¯s face tightened with worry. "But... how will I find this ce again once my mind is made up?"


    "Just follow your heart," she replied, her tone serene. "The ring in your hand will lead you to the path of righteousness."


    As she touched Bernard¡¯s shoulder, they both vanished from the presence of the highest priest, like mist blown away by the wind...


    Meanwhile, back at the mansion, it was alreadyte into the night. Beta Gilbert had been calling Bernard repeatedly, but his phone remained unreachable.


    Both he and Victoria were on edge, their faces drawn with anxiety. The living room lights were still on as they sat, worried and restless.


    "Should we call the police?" Victoria suggested, wringing her fingers together in fear. "It¡¯s unlike him to be gone this long."


    "No," Beta Gilbert said firmly. "Not yet. I¡¯ve already sent out our men to find him. We¡¯ll wait for their report first. There¡¯s no need to cause panic when nothing is certain."


    "But I can¡¯t just sit here!" she cried. "What if something terrible has happened?"


    "Don¡¯t worry," he tried to reassure her. "Our son is strong. He¡¯s the Alpha of this pack. No harm cane to him."


    As if on cue, they heard the creaking sound of the main gate opening.


    "That must be our men. Bernard must be with them!" Victoria eximed with sudden hope, rushing to the door.


    But the moment of hope turned into disappointment. The guards entered¡ªwithout Bernard.


    "Where is Bernard?" Beta Gilbert asked, locking eyes with Mason, the leader of the search party.


    "Sir, we¡¯ve searched everywhere," Mason reported. "Every possible ce within the city... there¡¯s no sign of him. But I¡¯ve already sent men out to the far ends of the city¡ªand beyond. I believe we¡¯ll have him back by morning."


    Beta Gilbert let out a deep sigh, cing his hands on the back of his neck as he sank into the couch, speechless.


    Just then, Maria walked out of her room, drawn by themotion.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why does everyone look so tense?" she asked, her eyes darting around, but no one offered her an answer.


    The atmosphere remained heavy until Victoria¡¯s voice broke through the silence.


    "Mason, please... bring him back. I can¡¯t lose my son. I just can¡¯t!" she pleaded through tears.


    "Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am," Mason said, his voice filled with confidence. "We¡¯ll bring him back safe and sound."


    As he turned to leave with his men, the gate creaked open once more.


    Everyone¡ªMaria, Beta Gilbert, and Victoria¡ªrushed outside.


    To their relief and utter joy, it was Bernard. He drove into thepound slowly and calmly.


    "My son!" Victoria cried out, running to embrace him as he stepped out of the car. "Where have you been? I missed you!"


    Bernard looked around, surprised by the drama unfolding before him.


    "Mom? Dad? What¡¯s going on?" he asked, confused.


    "You¡¯ve had us worried all night," Beta Gilbert said with a relieved sigh. "Your phone was off. We thought something had happened."


    "I¡¯m sorry," Bernard said, trying to exin. "I went outside the city. I needed to seek help from some sources... about everything that¡¯s going on."


    "You should¡¯ve called," his father said, shaking his head.


    "My phone battery died. I got caught up in what I was doing and lost track of everything," Bernard replied, holding his mom¡¯s hand as they all walked into the living room. Maria followed behind quietly.


    As the conversations continued, Maria turned to leave, feeling once again like an outsider.


    But just as she stepped away, Beta Gilbert called her name.


    She stopped and turned.


    "Why are you so quiet? Where are you going?" he asked, concerned.


    "I was just going to bed," she replied softly. "I have to leave early for college."


    "Maria... are you mad at us?" he asked, approaching her.


    She said nothing, only shook her head gently.


    "I want you to know you¡¯re part of this family," he said with sincerity, resting his hands on her shoulders. "I apologize for any way Bernard might have treated you. Please forgive him. He¡¯s going through a lot, but I believe he¡¯ll change."


    "I understand, sir," Maria replied with a faint smile. "And it¡¯s okay. I just have a lot on my mind too, but I¡¯ll be fine."


    "I know you will," he said warmly. "Good night, my dear."


    "Good night, sir."


    Maria walked away and shut her door. Once alone, she flopped onto her bed, exhausted. Her mind raced with thoughts¡ªof James, Bernard, and the pain still buried from her parents¡¯ death.


    Something didn¡¯t sit right. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that their death wasn¡¯t an ident.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Before she could say anything, the door creaked open.


    It was Bernard.


    He stopped at the doorway, noticing the irritation on her face. "I¡¯m sorry for just walking in."


    "It¡¯s okay," Maria said tly. "Why are you here?"


    "I need to talk to you... about something important," Bernard started, then paused, lost in thought. <i>I can¡¯t tell her everything... not yet,</i> he thought to himself, forcing a smile.


    "I need your advice," he said aloud. "With everything happening... what do you think I should do as Alpha? Should I tell the elders?"


    Maria looked at him for a moment, then spoke. "I think you should stay calm. Gather enough proof about who is behind all this before you tell anyone. Especially the elders."


    Bernard nodded. "Thanks, Maria. That means a lot to me. It¡¯s a relief knowing you¡¯re on my side."


    Without saying more, he got up and walked out...

 Chapter 30. Attack Plan

    <h4>Chapter 30: 30. Attack n</h4>


    As soon as the door closed, Maria¡¯s instincts kicked in.


    ¡¯Is that really what he came to ask?¡¯ she wondered. ¡¯He¡¯s hiding something. I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯


    Sheid back on the bed, eyes staring at the ceiling, thoughts swirling, until sleep finally took her...


    ---


    The next morning, Maria arrived at college early, as always. Bernard was absent again¡ªhe hadn¡¯t shown up for days.


    Not long after, Cassandra and Laura arrived, brightening the morning with their chatter. They all checked the schedule and realized there was no lecture until 10 a.m.


    "Let¡¯s go to the garden!" Laura suggested, and they all agreed.


    The college garden was serene. Flowers bloomed, birds chirped, and a soft breeze added calm to the air. Theyughed and made jokes as they strolled under the trees.


    But then, Cassandra threw a curveball.


    "Have you ever thought about giving James a chance to be your man?" she asked casually.


    Maria froze. Her mind went nk.


    Laura turned to Cassandra, equally surprised. "Why would you ask that?"


    Cassandra shrugged. "No reason. I just think James is trying really hard. And even though Maria keeps saying they¡¯re just friends, he doesn¡¯t act like it."


    Cassandra locked eyes with Maria. "Come on, don¡¯t tell me the thought has never crossed your mind?"


    Maria stared back, unsure how to respond. Her mind swirled with questions. ¡¯<i>Am I showing too much? Or... is someone feeding Cassandra information?¡¯</i>


    She stayed quiet, but deep inside, she knew the truth was bing harder to hide.


    Maria took a deep breath before answering Cassandra¡¯s shocking question.


    "Hmm... I have thought about it," she began, her voice steady, "but I realized that it¡¯s not possible. I just need to learn how to love and tolerate Bernard. At least, he¡¯s my chosen mate and my parents endorsed him before they died. So I can¡¯t be with James."


    Cassandra¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, but Maria watched her closely for any flicker of emotion.


    "So, are you saying you¡¯re no longer looking for those documents and you¡¯re going to stay with Bernard now?" Laura asked, clearly curious and concerned.


    "Yes, that¡¯s what I will do," Maria nodded. "I need to respect my parents¡¯ decision. That¡¯s why I need to learn how to love, tolerate, and understand Bernard and his family. At least, he¡¯s always been a very good friend. And I must say, in recent weeks he¡¯s been doing great, and we are getting closer."


    Laura smiled warmly. "I believe you know what¡¯s best for you. But please, be careful and always take care of yourself."


    "Also," she added, "Bernard hasn¡¯t beening to school. Hope he¡¯s okay?"


    Maria nodded. "Yeah, he¡¯s fine. He just needs to settle some things. He¡¯ll be back soon."


    Cassandra remained unusually quiet, forcing a small smile now and then.


    Maria began to wonder. <i>Could Cassandra be hiding something from us? Why does she look so uneasy?</i>


    Suddenly, they heard footsteps approaching rapidly from behind. Before they could react, masked men surrounded them¡ªfive in total.


    One of them, clearly the leader, spoke calmly, "We¡¯re not here to drag anything with youdies. Maria, you alone wille with us. Please don¡¯t try to y smart."


    Maria nodded in agreement to protect her friends. But just as they released Cassandra and Laura, Lauraunched a fierce attack.


    She kicked one of the men hard, knocking him down. Then, with surprising speed and precision, she floored two more with blood pouring from their noses.


    One of the assants pulled a gun, but the leader quickly barked, "Put that away! We can¡¯t shoot here, this is a college campus! We¡¯ll retreat for now!"


    The attackers fled, including the injured ones.


    Maria, still stunned, turned to Laura in gratitude. "Thank you so much! But girl... where did you learn to fight like that?"


    Lauraughed softly. "Nothing special. My dad taught me basic self-defense."


    Cassandra raised an eyebrow. "Basic? That was elite level! You looked like an undercover agent!"


    They allughed nervously as they headed to the campus security office.


    After exining the incident to the guards and giving statements with witness support, the security team promised immediate action.


    Back in ss, Laura was hailed as "The Super Girl." Students approached, wanting selfies.


    But Laura pulled her hoodie up and turned them down. "Please leave before I report you to security," she said firmly.


    Maria was stunned. "Why were you so harsh? And why hide your face?"


    Laura sighed. "Security tip 101. If they post those pictures online, the attackers will trace me. We can¡¯t afford that."


    Maria and Cassandra nodded in understanding.


    "You should tell Bernard about the attack," Laura advised. "And maybe stay home for a while. We got lucky today¡ªnext time might be different."


    "Yes, I agree with Laura," Cassandra chimed in. "Please, don¡¯te to college for now."


    Maria smiled gratefully. "I¡¯ll let Bernard and his parents know. Thank you both."


    They shared a tight hug...


    ---


    At a safe house miles away, Beta Gilbert paced restlessly.


    "Sandro, where are you and your men? I¡¯m already at the safe house," he said into the phone.


    "We¡¯re almost there, boss. Less than five minutes," Sandro replied.


    True to his word, Sandro soon arrived with a group of men. "Sorry for the dy. We had to prepare everything."


    "No problem. Let¡¯s get to work," Beta Gilbert said as he moved to arge table.


    Sandro spread out arge map. "This is the intel location. It¡¯s how we¡¯ll track the Shadows and their hideout."


    He pointed at different areas. "West and north sides are heavily guarded. The south side is least protected."


    "And the attack n?" Gilbert asked.


    "We have fifty men. Ten will go to the guarded zones to create a distraction and pretend to retreat. The remaining thirty will attack through the south."


    Gilbert nodded. "Smart. What¡¯s the expected sess rate? Can we minimize casualties?"


    "We¡¯ve prepared fallback strategies," Sandro assured. "If it goes wrong, we¡¯ll pull back quickly. But we¡¯re estimating a ny percent sess rate."


    Gilbert smiled with satisfaction as they began unpacking gear and finalizing preparations for the attack ahead...

 Chapter 31. The Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 31: 31. The Transformation</h4>


    Maria returned hometer that day, only to be greeted by the emptiness of the house. The only person present was the maid.


    She had been eager to recount the harrowing experience from college to Bernard and his parents, but her disappointment was immediate¡ªnone of them were home.


    Exhausted from the chaotic day, hunger gnawed at her stomach, yet the urge to wash away the day¡¯s stress took priority. She headed straight to her room, undressed, and stepped into the cold embrace of the shower.


    The water was refreshing, soothing every muscle, washing away not just dirt, but anxiety. When she stepped out, she felt renewed.


    She dressed up quickly, intending to head to the kitchen. Just as she was about to leave her room, she heard the familiar sound of Bernard¡¯s car pulling into thepound. Her heart lifted a little. Atst, she could speak to him.


    The moment he walked in, his face revealed it all¡ªBernard was in a foul mood. His expression was enough to put Maria¡¯s enthusiasm on hold. She sat quietly on the couch facing the entrance to the living room, greeting him as he stepped in.


    "Wee, Bernard," she said gently.


    "Thanks. How are you, Maria?" Bernard replied, barely ncing at her.


    His distant demeanor stung. She chose not to respond further. Bernard noticed the silence.


    "Why aren¡¯t you talking anymore? You seem like you¡¯ve got something to say," he asked, finally giving her his attention.


    Maria hesitated. The concern in his voice pushed her to open up. "I didn¡¯t want to burden you... but I feel like you should know what happened to me earlier today."


    Bernard didn¡¯t even look interested. "Hmm... So are you going to say it or not?"


    That sentence cut deep. Maria¡¯s eyes widened. She clenched her fists, anger bubbling inside her.


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" she asked, her voice sharp.


    "I¡¯ve got too much on my mind, and I don¡¯t have time for whatever game you¡¯re ying. I¡¯ve got more important things to do," Bernard replied coldly and stood up to walk away.


    Maria couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    "You don¡¯t even care about me! You and your family only got close to my parents because of their properties. Now you¡¯ve taken them in a wicked way. And now that I think of it... those men who attacked me at school¡ªwhat if they were sent by you?!"


    Bernard froze. He turned slowly and exploded. "You¡¯re foolish for saying that! You¡¯re an ungrateful b***h! My family took you in to help you, and this is how you repay us?!"


    "Oh, shut up, Bernard! If your family hadn¡¯t stolen my inheritance, I wouldn¡¯t be here. Don¡¯t you dare act like you did me a favor!" Maria fired back, furious.


    "You wouldn¡¯t even be in college if not for us! You¡¯d be in the gutters! Your parents knew you were a disappointment. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t trust you with anything¡ªeven after death!"


    His final words hit like a dagger. Tears welled up in Maria¡¯s eyes and rolled down her cheeks.


    "Bernard, I promise you... I will get everything that belongs to me back. From you. From your family. All of it!" she vowed with a shaky voice.


    Bernard stared at her for a moment, then turned and walked away in silence.


    Hatred overwhelmed her. It festered and grew, and from that moment, she swore vengeance¡ªnot just on Bernard, but on everyone responsible for her parents¡¯ deaths. She no longer believed it was an ident. It was murder.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Sandro and his team arrived at the Shadow¡¯s hideout.


    "Everyone, take position!" Sandro ordered.


    The group split into their assigned units. Sandro led his squad quietly through the south side¡ªthe weakest point. Just as they had strategized, the attack began smoothly. Guards were quickly overwhelmed.


    Cheers of victory erupted among Sandro¡¯s men. But Sandro felt uneasy. It had all gone too smoothly.


    "Where is the Shadow¡ªyour boss?!" he shouted, pointing a gun at one of the captured guards.


    The guards trembled, but none spoke.


    Then it happened. A thunderous explosion shook the building. Sandro barely turned when night warriors stormed in, guns zing. Chaos exploded as bullets tore through the air.


    Sandro pulled grenades and hurled them, but the warriors pressed on¡ªunfazed.


    "Retreat! It¡¯s a trap! This is no ordinary enemy!" Sandro roared, urging his men to flee.


    Many were gunned down. A few managed to escape¡ªSandro among them.


    "I won¡¯t stop! I¡¯ll destroy everyst one of you Blue Moon bastards!" the Shadow bellowed,ughing darkly.


    Bloodied and breathless, Sandro escaped with only ten of his fifty men. Betrayal burned in his chest.


    "Why would Wilson do this to us?!" he screamed. He had seen Wilson running toward the enemy¡ªand not getting shot. "He switched sides! That traitor!"


    He called Beta Gilbert.


    "Sandro? What¡¯s going on?" Gilbert asked.


    "Boss... we were betrayed. I lost most of my men. We¡¯re injured and barely alive."


    "Activate your tracker now. I¡¯ll send Mason and a team to extract you," Gilbert ordered.


    "Yes, boss," Sandro groaned, ending the call.


    Beta Gilbert immediately dispatched Mason and ten armed men, following Sandro¡¯s signal.


    ***


    Far away, Bernard drove alone on a deste road. He reached a crossroads, stepped out of the car, and pulled a ring from his pocket¡ªthe one given by thete Alpha Jackson.


    He slipped the ring onto his middle finger and switched off his car lights. Then, he disappeared into the woods.


    He wandered for a while until he remembered the instructions: "Use your heart and the ring."


    He removed the ring and whispered, "I wish to reach the highest priest of thend of the Holy Ones."


    In a sh, Bernard vanished. He soared through the air until he arrived at the sacred sanctuary. There, he was greeted by the mysteriousdy in white.


    "Wee, great Alpha of the Blue Moon pack. Come and face your greatest fear," she said.


    Inside, the High Priest awaited him.


    "Are you ready to face your fear?" the priest asked, locking eyes with him.


    "Yes," Bernard responded firmly. "I¡¯m ready to do whatever it takes to be the greatest Alpha of all time."


    "Then you must forget what you love. Behave unpredictably. Harden your heart," the priest instructed.


    "How do I do that?" Bernard asked, confused.


    "The road to sess has many paths, each with a price. To win this battle, you must be like the enemy you wish to defeat."


    "So... I have to be the devil I¡¯m trying to destroy," Bernard muttered, realization dawning.


    The High Priest nodded. The transformation had begun...

 Chapter 32. Chosen Fate

    <h4>Chapter 32: 32. Chosen Fate</h4>


    "Exactly as you have said... To be the greatest Alpha you wish to be, you must be evil¡ªto eventually turn out good," the priest affirmed, agreeing with Bernard¡¯s earlier deration.


    He extended his hand forward. "Come closer, Alpha. Let the mind of the spirite into you."


    Bernard stepped closer, cautiously. As instructed, he inhaled the white smoke¡ªthe sacred mist of thend of the holy ones.


    The moment the smoke entered his lungs, Bernard copsed to the ground. His senses became overwhelmed, his mind a whirlwind of confusion. He couldn¡¯t exin what hade into him.


    "The one who brings terror to you and your kind ising... and the storm will be far greater than you¡¯ve imagined," the priest muttered, now in a trance. "Be strong and ready. For what you see before you... is never the full picture of the terror toe¡ªnot just to you, but to the entire universe!"


    He moved erratically with the smoke waves, arms raised, voice deep and haunting.


    Bernard stood frozen, unsure what to make of the cryptic warnings. None of the priest¡¯s words made sense to him.


    After about five minutes, the old man returned to himself. Without a word, he walked back to his seat and sat, calm once more.


    Bernard moved closer, unsure of what to say. He bowed his head low, unable to meet the priest¡¯s eyes.


    "Speak, Alpha. I can see your heart is heavy, full of questions," the old man said, his voice steady andmanding.


    "I... I want to know what you meant," Bernard finally said. "None of it made any sense to me."


    "The words of the spirit are not always meant to be understood immediately," the priest replied. "Some truths take years to reveal themselves. Some, months. And some, you will understand right away. But in all, be guided by the spirit within you. Let it lead you on the path of truth and righteousness."


    Bernard took a breath. "Then how will I know what to do in times of trouble? How will I know who the enemies are? My decisions won¡¯t just affect me¡ªthey¡¯ll affect my pack, my family..."


    "The smoke you inhaled is not ordinary," the priest said gently. "It is the spirit of thend of the holy ones. When the timees, you will know. You will see who your true enemies are."


    Bernard went silent again. His face said everything¡ªhe was determined to uncover the truth and restore peace to all that mattered to him.


    "So... can you promise me protection for my family now?" he asked, lifting his eyes to the priest atst.


    "Nothing in life is guaranteed," the priest replied firmly. "And we do not hand out favors. What you enjoy here¡ªthis very conversation¡ªsomeone paid for that. For you to have your own request granted, you must earn it."


    "Then how do I earn it?" Bernard asked, now sounding more anxious than curious.


    "Be an Alpha filled with love and respect. Understand the pains and joys of others. Keep this in your heart, and you will be strong enough to protect your family as you wish."


    Bernard nodded deeply. "Thank you... I promise to follow everything you¡¯ve said and be a better version of myself."


    He bowed to the old man, who watched him calmly as the guards escorted Bernard out of thend of the holy ones...


    ***


    Three years had passed, and nothing in Maria¡¯s life had bnced out. The situations around her remained unresolved. She still lived under Bernard¡¯s roof, with his family, haunted by her parents¡¯ death and the revenge she hoped to im.


    More than anything, she longed to gain her freedom¡ªand the key to that, she believed, was in certain important documents she hadn¡¯t yet found.


    "Come on, James, do it now!" she urged, her voice low and eager as she turned, lifting her velvet dress seductively toward him.


    James, aroused yet hesitant, grabbed her arm and pinned her gently against the bathroom wall. He stared into her eyes, brushing her hair aside with tenderness.


    "Are you sure you won¡¯t regret thister?" he whispered, his voice deep and full of restraint. "Can you handle it... when I start?"


    Maria rolled her eyes in frustration. "There¡¯s nothing to regret about having sex with you. Let¡¯s just do it already."


    She was losing patience. "It¡¯s not our first time, James. Why are you acting like this now?"


    "Just... remember, I¡¯m not your chosen mate. It¡¯s B¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Maria shoved him away and adjusted her dress. "Forget it. If you¡¯re not ready, I¡¯m going back to ss."


    Angrily, she stormed out of the bathroom.


    As she entered the ssroom, she sighed and wore a neutral expression. Thankfully, everyone was too busy chatting andughing to notice her return. She slipped into her seat beside Cassandra.


    "Hey baby girl, where¡¯ve you been?" Cassandra asked with a teasing smile.


    "Nowhere," Maria replied, forcing a smile.


    "Hmm, really? Where¡¯s James?" Cassandra raised an eyebrow.


    "J-James? I don¡¯t know. Why would you ask me that?" Maria stammered, clearly rattled.


    Cassandraughed. "Rx, it was just a question. But James left the ss right after you did. Something¡¯s going on between you two, right?"


    "There¡¯s nothing going on. Just a coincidence," Maria said quickly, though even she didn¡¯t believe it.


    "I don¡¯t buy it. You¡¯re hiding something... and I¡¯ll find out what it is," Cassandra said with a smirk.


    Maria smiled faintly, trying to shake off her guilt. No one¡ªespecially not Cassandra¡ªcould find out what she and James had been doing.


    "Do we still have ss today?" she asked, changing the subject.


    "It¡¯s 2 p.m. already," Cassandra replied. "Mrs. Laura probably won¡¯te. Her ss was supposed to end at 2:30."


    Maria frowned. "I hope she does..."


    "Why? Don¡¯t want to go home?" Cassandra asked knowingly.


    "Yeah..."


    "Is it because of Bernard?"


    "Cassie, please. Don¡¯t mention his name," Maria snapped.


    "You can¡¯t avoid him forever. He¡¯s your chosen mate," Cassandra said seriously.


    "He¡¯s a forced mate on paper¡ªnot someone I chose," Maria said bitterly.


    "Still, he is your mate. You should try to ept it. If not for him, you wouldn¡¯t even be in college."


    "He could¡¯ve helped without making me his mate."


    "It wasn¡¯t even his idea. It was his parents¡¯."


    "And he just followed it like a coward," Maria hissed. "I hate that kind of weakness."


    "Well, he came looking for you after you left," Cassandra said.


    Maria turned sharply, surprised. "Where is he?"


    "He must¡¯ve gone home when he didn¡¯t find you," Cassandra said, grabbing her bag. "See you tomorrow."


    She hurried out with some other students.


    As Maria got up to leave, Cassandra suddenly rushed back in. Maria blinked. "Did you forget something?"


    "Yes¡ªmy advice," Cassandra said firmly.


    "What?"


    "Cut off whatever¡¯s going on with James. Everyone in this college knows who your chosen mate is. Don¡¯t ruin your reputation."


    "Seriously?" Maria asked, stunned.


    "Bye, Maria."


    Before she could say another word, Cassandra waved and walked out again.


    Maria shook her head and left the ssroom, deeply unsettled.


    As she walked out of the college gates, a wave of sadness hit her. Another night in that miserable house awaited her. She wished she could stay somewhere else, but the contract she signed wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    Three years ago, her parents died in a fatal ident. Since then, life had been unbearable.


    She¡¯d just turned eighteen and gotten into college when everything fell apart. Bernard¡¯s parents took her in, offering support¡ªbut at a cost: she had to marry their son.


    Bernard had been her childhood friend, but nothing more. She never had romantic feelings for him, and she believed he didn¡¯t, either¡ªuntil it was toote.


    He agreed to the arrangement, despite knowing how she felt. That, more than anything, was what made her resent him.


    And for three long years, that resentment only grew...

 Chapter 33. Price of Protection

    <h4>Chapter 33: 33. Price of Protection</h4>


    Alpha Jackson sat alone in his room, deep in thought. The atmosphere was still, heavy with silence.


    A thick leather-bound booky open on the table before him, untouched. He sat in his reading chair, eyes fixed on the book, though his mind was far from it.


    <i>Let all that has happened to me¡ªand everything that has worked against me¡ªbe written in this book,</i> he thought solemnly. <i>One day, I won¡¯t be here anymore. And when that timees, no one will be able to tell Maria the full story. She¡¯ll find this book at the right time. It¡¯ll speak for me.</i>


    With a long, steadying breath, Alpha Jackson grabbed the book and rose to his feet. He knew what he had to do.


    He walked out of his room and headed straight for his car. The moment his driver saw him approaching, he rushed forward.


    "I¡¯ll take the wheel today," Alpha Jackson said, waving the driver off before the man could say a word.


    Without further exnation, he got into the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine. It was a long journey ahead¡ªone he had to take alone.


    Three hourster, the road he traveled turned narrow and deste. No other vehicles passed by, no signs of life. The air was thick with stillness, and the only sounds were birds flitting between trees.


    He finally pulled over beside a dense forest. It looked like any ordinary patch of wildnd, but Jackson knew better. He stepped out, locked the door, and took the book with him.


    Without hesitation, he entered the tall bushes beside the road. As soon as he stepped through, the atmosphere changed. Darkness fell over the area like a thick curtain, despite the daylight outside.


    Jackson didn¡¯t flinch. He was familiar with the unnatural darkness of this sacred ce.


    Lifting his right hand high above his head, he dered loudly, "Let the gate of thend of the Holy Ones be opened to me, and let light shine upon my path¡ªfor righteousness is what I seek!"


    The moment the words left his lips, the trees ahead shifted. A radiant gate formed from within them, glowing brilliantly. The light cut through the darkness like a de.


    "Wee in, O ye great Alpha with a righteous heart!" a voice echoed from within the light.


    Jackson didn¡¯t hesitate. He walked forward into the glowing gate. The moment he passed through, it closed behind him, vanishing into the forest once more.


    Inside, the world was still and pure, bathed in light. Sitting at the center of it all was an old man, cloaked entirely in white robes. He sat on a massive white throne, light radiating from every inch of him.


    "I havee to seek wisdom," Jackson began, his voice steady. "My heart is heavy, and my mind is restless."


    The old man¡¯s eyes were calm and full of depth. "What troubles you, son?" he asked gently.


    Jackson¡¯s shoulders fell. His stern Alpha exterior softened. "Many people are after my life," he said quietly. "But it¡¯s not my life I fear for... it¡¯s my family. My wife. My daughter."


    "Speak, child. Let all that weighs you down be known here and now," the old man said, his gaze unwavering.


    Jackson¡¯s voice cracked slightly as he continued, "There are people in my pack I trusted¡ªpeople who now plot against me. I¡¯ve known for some time, but I¡¯ve said nothing. I¡¯m not afraid to die... but if I do, who will protect my family?"


    He hesitated, then added, "My daughter... she was born under the cursed Blue Moon. She hasn¡¯t even shifted once, and she¡¯s nearly seventeen. If my enemies find out, she¡¯ll be seen as weak. Worse¡ªshe¡¯ll bebeled cursed. They¡¯ll kill her."


    The old man let out a thoughtful sigh. "All these things are known to us. But you understand we do not interfere unless we are called upon. It is thew of this realm."


    "I know," Jackson nodded. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m calling upon you now."


    The old man¡¯s tone shifted, now serious and probing. "What do you want from us?"


    "I want protection for my family¡ªespecially my daughter," Jackson replied. "She needs to be protected... not just from others, but from herself when her curse begins to take hold."


    "Protection on this scale will require a great sacrifice," the old man said slowly. "To shift the hands of time... to alter the bnce of destiny... it cannot be done without consequence. Are you prepared for that?"


    Jackson didn¡¯t hesitate. "If it means keeping my family safe, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. I don¡¯t care what happens to me."


    The old man leaned forward slightly. "To alter time, blood is needed. You must sacrifice something equal to what you seek to protect. The forces you face are not of this world. They dwell in the highest realms of darkness."


    "I understand," Jackson said with resolve. "I¡¯ve made peace with it. I just need your word that my family will be safe."


    The old man studied him for a moment. "Then I advise you to return home and reflect once more. This path, once taken, cannot be reversed."


    Jackson met the old man¡¯s eyes, unwavering. "I¡¯ve already made my decision beforeing here. I have no doubts."


    The old man gave a final warning. "Are you prepared to give your life... for theirs?"


    The old man held Alpha Jackson¡¯s gaze with a calm firmness.


    "I can see your mind is made up," he said slowly, "but there are procedures to follow. They must be obeyed and observed ordingly. Alpha, you must return. When the time is right... a message will be sent to you."


    Jackson¡¯s jaw tightened at those words. He had hoped everything could be settled here and now. Still, he knew he had no choice but to wait.


    "Thank you, wise one," he said with a slight bow. "I will do as you have instructed. But... I do have one request."


    The old man leaned forward slightly. "What could your request be, Alpha?"


    Jackson reached into the small bag he carried and pulled out the worn book he had brought with him.


    "This book contains everything... my enemies and their deeds, the things I¡¯ve done¡ªboth good and bad. And it also holds details about the people I want my daughter to work with in the future," he said with a heavy heart.


    "If she were to read this book now... it would break her. The information is too much for her to handle. And she still hasn¡¯t transformed yet. Knowing what¡¯s inside could put her in even more danger."


    The old man nodded, his expression unreadable. "So... what exactly do you wish we do with this book, which holds such weighty secrets?"


    Jackson stepped forward, holding the book with both hands.


    "I want it to stay here, in thend of the Holy Ones. Keep it safe. Then, when the time is right, when she¡¯s ready... please, give it to her. Let her know what to do with her powers."


    The old man stared at the book, then at Jackson.


    "We will honor your request," he said gently. "Your intentions are righteous and pure. The book will remain safe within this realm."


    A breath of relief escaped Jackson¡¯s chest. "Thank you, wise one. I¡¯ll await your message."


    He bowed low in gratitude, and with quiet dignity, he was led away by the ushers of the Holy Ones.


    ---


    Maria was in her room, curled up on the bed, trying to get some rest after a draining day at college. Her mind, however, was far from restful. The fight she¡¯d had with Bernard still echoed in her thoughts, making everything in the house feel irritating.


    Then came a knock on her door.


    She rolled over and ignored it at first. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to see anyone¡ªespecially not Bernard. The knocking continued, persistent.


    With a frustrated groan, she stood up. <i>If it¡¯s Bernard,</i> she thought angrily, <i>I¡¯m mming the door in his face.</i>


    She didn¡¯t bother asking who it was. She yanked the door open¡ªonly to find herself staring at the oldest man in the house.


    "Forgive the disturbance, ma¡¯am," the man said politely, his eyes avoiding hers as he sensed her irritation. "The boss asked to see you in the living room. Right away."


    Maria¡¯s shoulders rxed slightly. "Alright," she said curtly. "I¡¯ll be there soon."


    She closed the door and leaned against it, sighing. <i>What does Beta Gilbert want with me? Is it about the argument with Bernard?</i>


    Still puzzled, she got dressed and walked to the living room. As soon as she stepped in, she sensed that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Beta Gilbert was seated calmly, but something in his demeanor was different. He always had a warm smile, even during tough moments¡ªbut now, his expression was cold and unreadable.


    Maria sat down on the couch across from him, feeling oddly small in the quiet tension of the room.


    "Good evening, sir. You called for me," she said, her voice soft and cautious.


    Beta Gilbert looked at her, took off his sses, cleaned the lenses slowly, and then put them back on.


    "Maria... how are you doing?"


    The question caught her off guard. She blinked. That wasn¡¯t what she expected.


    "I... I¡¯m fine, sir," she replied, though her voice trembled slightly.


    Gilbert leaned forward. "Maria, I want an honest answer. How are you really doing?"


    She looked down, hesitated, then sighed. "I¡¯m not fine, sir."


    He nodded slowly, waiting.


    "I had a fight with Bernard. He told me I¡¯ve been ungrateful to you... and to the family. I just wanted to say I¡¯m sorry¡ªfor how I¡¯ve acted, for my attitude. I didn¡¯t mean toe off that way, and I regret it."


    Her voice cracked slightly as she finished, her eyes still fixed on the floor.


    Gilbert sat back in his seat, clearly taken aback. "Jez... Bernard said that to you?" He stood up slowly. "I knew you two had an argument, but I didn¡¯t realize he said something so hurtful."


    He walked over and gently ced a hand on her arm.


    "Maria, I¡¯m deeply sorry for my son¡¯s behavior. Please forgive him... forgive all of us."


    His apology hit her like a wave. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be the one apologizing.


    "No, sir. Please, don¡¯t apologize. He only said the truth¡ªeven if it hurt. I should be the one apologizing, not you."


    Gilbert stood quietly, watching her with a softened gaze.


    Then his tone shifted. "Tomorrow, you won¡¯t be going to college."


    Maria looked up, startled. "Why?"


    "There¡¯s somewhere I need to take you," he said, his voice firm but kind. "After that... you may understand why you shouldn¡¯t be apologizing for anything."

 Chapter 34. Secrets Behind the Silence

    <h4>Chapter 34: 34. Secrets Behind the Silence</h4>


    Luna Catherine sat quietly in the living room, her eyes fixed on the flickering firece, when Alpha Jackson returned home¡ªveryte into the night.


    His arrival without a word or a call was unlike him, and her silence spoke louder than any scolding could.


    Jackson paused at the doorway. He immediately felt the cold wall of her disappointment, and he wasn¡¯t about to pretend he didn¡¯t understand why.


    Without a word, he walked toward her, then slowly lowered himself onto one knee in front of her. His expression was calm, yet filled with quiet remorse.


    "Catherine," he said softly, "I know I was gone too long. I left without telling anyone¡ªnot even you. And I¡¯m sorry. But I had to. It was for everyone¡¯s good."


    He reached out and gently held both of her hands.


    She met his gaze, her voice stern andced with hurt. "What do you mean it was for the good of everyone?"


    He sighed and sat beside her on the couch. "We can¡¯t ignore the number of enemies we have... and for our family¡¯s protection, I had to visit the wise one in thend of the Holy Ones."


    Her face shifted instantly from disappointment to shock. "But you promised never to go back there again, Jackson!" she said, the hurt more evident now.


    "I know I did," he admitted. "But sometimes desperate situations call for desperate decisions. This wasn¡¯t just a visit¡ªit was necessary. You know where Ie from. Many of the elders still don¡¯t ept me or my reign as Alpha. I needed to make sure everything is in ce to keep you and Maria safe."


    Luna Catherine turned her face away, her voice quiet but firm.


    "Yes, your lineage isn¡¯t originally werewolf, but you earned your ce as Alpha. Everyone knows that."


    Jackson nodded. "Still, I¡¯m not everywhere, Catherine. I can¡¯t always be there to protect everyone. And Maria... she¡¯s vulnerable now. If anything were to happen to her..."


    His voice trailed off, his eyes filled with worry as he held her hands tighter.


    "I can¡¯t afford to lose either of you."


    Luna Catherine¡¯s expression softened. "I know you¡¯re trying to protect us. I just... I don¡¯t want you getting hurt in the middle of all this."


    He pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her.


    "We¡¯ll be fine," he whispered, kissing her forehead. "We¡¯ll all be where we¡¯re supposed to be. Safe."


    ***


    The next morning, Maria stirred in bed, sunlight sneaking through the curtains. She sat up, stretchingzily, then suddenly remembered something.


    <i>"You won¡¯t be going to college tomorrow,"</i> Beta Gilbert had said.


    The memory made her pause. She sat back down and took a deep breath. <i>Where is he even taking me?</i>


    "I better get ready... just in case he calls for me early," she murmured, standing and heading straight for the bathroom.


    Once she was done, she returned to her room and continued getting dressed. As she buttoned up her shirt, a soft knock came on her door.


    It was one of the maids.


    "Miss Maria, Beta Gilbert is waiting for you in the living room."


    Maria nodded and quickly finished dressing. A few minutester, she walked into the living room where Beta Gilbert was seated, calm andposed.


    "Good morning, sir," she greeted politely.


    "Good morning, Maria," he replied, his tone warm. "How are you doing today?"


    "I¡¯m fine, sir," she said softly, avoiding eye contact.


    "I asked the maid to prepare breakfast for us," he said as he stood. "It¡¯s ready now. Let¡¯s eat before we head out."


    Maria followed him to the dining room. The meal was quiet, but not awkward. She appreciated the calm presence of Beta Gilbert¡ªit was soothing in a way she hadn¡¯t expected.


    After breakfast, they stepped outside. He didn¡¯t call for a driver; instead, he walked straight to the car and opened the driver¡¯s side.


    Maria hesitated for a moment before slipping into the front passenger seat beside him.


    As they drove, she nced sideways at him a few times, her thoughts running wild.


    <i>Why is he being so nice to me? And why does Bernard act like the opposite of him?</i>


    She looked out the window, thinking. <i>Now I understand why my father trusted him so much... why he called him his best friend.</i>


    The car journeysted a while. They crossed city lines and drove into a new town. Eventually, they pulled into the grounds of a massivepany¡ªits exterior sleek, modern, and intimidating.


    Maria looked around in awe.


    The moment they stepped out of the car, two men in ck suits approached, bowing respectfully to Beta Gilbert. He gave a slight wave and handed them his keys before walking toward the entrance.


    Maria followed closely behind, her eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Inside, he took her on a tour. They rode elevators, passed through vast corridors, and visited different departments. Everyone they met greeted Beta Gilbert with bows and warm smiles.


    It was surreal. Maria tried to piece together what all this meant. Was he a partner? A top client?


    <i>This ce is huge,</i> she thought. <i>Howe Bernard never mentioned this?</i>


    Atst, they stopped in a quiet hallway. Beta Gilbert turned to her with a serious expression and looked her directly in the eyes.


    "Do you even know why I¡¯m showing you all of this?" he asked.


    Maria blinked, confused. She shook her head silently, unable to find the right words.


    "All this," he said quietly, sweeping a hand around them, "is the result of your parents¡¯ hard work¡ªespecially your father¡¯s."


    His words hit her like a bolt of lightning. The hallway blurred for a moment, her breath caught in her throat.


    She stared at him, stunned. ¡¯<i>What did he just say?¡¯</i>


    <i>---</i>


    It was about 7 a.m., and Laura was in her room, already dressed and ready to leave for college. But just as she bent to put on her shoes, she paused.


    Something tugged at her thoughts. She dropped the shoe on the ground and sat properly on the edge of the bed, lost in deep reflection...

 Chapter 35. The Hidden Gift of Laura

    <h4>Chapter 35: 35. The Hidden Gift of Laura</h4>


    <i>shback...</i>


    "Whatever you do, remember¡ªno one must know about the gift you possess, Laura," a woman cloaked in a flowing white veil said firmly. Her face remained hidden beneath the veil.


    "Great Mother of the Light, suppressor of all mind listeners, I will abide by all your warnings," Laura responded solemnly, bowing low in reverence. She was dressed in a pure white gown, her expression serious andposed.


    "This is your first mission," the woman said, her voice gentler now. "Some of the council elders argued that you¡¯re too young, but I gave this task to you because I believe in your potential. Please, don¡¯t disappoint me."


    "I promise, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll carry out this mission sessfully," Laura replied with clear determination.


    The woman nodded, then turned her back and walked slowly to her seat. "Many havee to the world of the Listeners of the Mind to be initiated. But you¡ª you were born with it. I¡¯ve had high expectations of you since then. Prove me right."


    "I was born a listener of the mind, with powers far beyond it," Laura stated boldly. "I¡¯ve dedicated my life to the service of this family. I will make you proud, Great Mother."


    Laura stood tall, courage burning in her eyes as she departed the Temple of the Listeners of the Mind and Truth.


    <i>Back to the present...</i>


    Three years had passed since then. Laura had hidden her identity sessfully and avoided suspicion. But despite her efforts, she hadn¡¯t achieved anything tangible. Today, she was determined to change that.


    "It¡¯s time," she whispered to herself, standing from the bed, slipping on her shoes, and heading out¡ªskipping breakfast entirely.


    About fifteen minutester, she arrived at college. As usual, her friends were already waiting for her.


    She hopped out of the car and hurried over to them. The three girls exchanged hugs and cheerful greetings.


    "Laura theter! You weren¡¯t like this before, girl. Looks like you¡¯re trying to steal Maria¡¯steing crown," Cassandra teased yfully. The girls burst intoughter.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll turn over a new leaf. No morete arrivals!" Lauraughed, holding her friends as they headed to ss.


    Once they got to ss, the casual chitchat continued.


    "This is our final year. We¡¯re graduating soon¡ªI can¡¯t wait to be done!" Cassandra said with a joyfulugh.


    "So, what are your ns after graduation?" Laura asked, turning her gaze toward Maria.


    Maria looked caught off-guard. She hadn¡¯t expected such a question¡ªand truthfully, she had no ns at all.


    "Honestly? I have no idea. I¡¯m just... nk," she admitted with a sigh, her mood visibly dimming.


    "We know you¡¯ve been through a lot, but are you just going to ept this fate and live at their mercy?" Cassandra asked, concern in her voice.


    Before Maria could reply, Laura chimed in. "Maria, I know it hasn¡¯t been easy. But you¡¯ve given up too quickly. Or do you actually like the life you¡¯re living now?"


    Maria hesitated. She hadn¡¯t even told them about where Beta Gilbert had taken her recently.


    Still undecided whether to share or not, she was startled when Laura added, "I know you have a lot on your mind, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve discovered some new things. I won¡¯t press you to talk, but please don¡¯t give up. You <i>can</i> fight through and win."


    Those words sparked something in Maria. Her courage returned, her heart stirred.


    But one thing nagged her.


    ¡¯How did Laura know? Was she just being thoughtful... or did she know something more?¡¯ Maria wondered, her thoughts spiraling.


    Before she could piece anything together, one of the lecturers walked in. The ss settled for their first lecture.


    Laura, now seated, nced sideways at Maria with a faint smile.


    <i>I must not let Maria¡ªor anyone¡ªknow that I¡¯ve been seeing through their thoughts. I just hope she makes the right choices,</i> she thought silently.


    As the lecture went on, James walked inte. The lecturer raised an eyebrow.


    "Why are youte, James?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I was here since 7 a.m., but I felt unwell and had to visit the clinic. I¡¯m just returning, but I feel better now," James exined politely.


    Given his reputation as a bright student, he was allowed to join the ss.


    The moment Maria heard James say he wasn¡¯t feeling well, her eyes locked on him. She couldn¡¯t focus on the lecture anymore.


    She waited impatiently for the ss to end so she could rush to his side.


    As soon as the lecture was over, their eyes met and she dashed to him, a smile spreading across her face, though no words came out.


    James offered a small smile, but when she remained silent, he furrowed his brows.


    "Why have youe over here? Is there something you want to tell me?" he asked, avoiding direct eye contact.


    His tone made Maria feel slightly embarrassed. She had hoped for more attention from him.


    She said nothing, still staring at him.


    Eventually, James gave in. "Maria, how are you doing?" he asked gently.


    "I¡¯m not fine," she responded tly, not meeting his gaze.


    "What¡¯s wrong, my angel?" he asked with unexpected softness.


    Maria melted a little inside. His voice aloneforted her.


    "It¡¯s your health... It was embarrassing hearing about it with the whole ss. I should¡¯ve been the first to know anything concerning you in this school," she said, her voice tinged with jealousy.


    James paused, struggling to respond.


    "I¡¯m sorry. It all started this morning when I arrived and you weren¡¯t around. But I¡¯m fine now," he said gently.


    Maria felt relieved, even cherished. But then she noticed something.


    Turning slightly, she saw her friends staring at her from behind.


    Her eyes widened.


    <i>Did I give too much away? Do they now know about me and James?</i> she wondered, heart pounding.


    From across the room, Laura watched.


    <i>Why is Maria involved with both James and Bernard? I hope she knows what she¡¯s doing,</i> she thought, having quietly listened to Maria¡¯s thoughts yet again...

 Chapter 36. Between Heartbeats

    <h4>Chapter 36: 36. Between Heartbeats</h4>


    After spending some time chatting with James, Maria finally stood up and made her way back to her seat, where her friends were already waiting, wearing knowing expressions.


    The moment she sat down, Cassandra leaned toward her with a flirty grin on her face.


    "So now, you¡¯ve finally confirmed it. James is the one, right?" Cassandra teased, her smile widening.


    Maria didn¡¯t reply. She was already aware that she¡¯d probably revealed too much through her bodynguage and silence might be the only way to avoid looking guilty or dishonest.


    Without a word, she grabbed Cassandra by the hand and pulled her toward thedies¡¯ restroom. Laura followed behind with a serious expression on her face, clearly sensing that something was up.


    Once inside the restroom, Maria turned to her friends, determination flickering in her eyes.


    "I¡¯ll tell you both everything... but you have to promise me this stays between us. No one else must know," Maria insisted.


    Both Cassandra and Laura nodded in agreement.


    With their promise secured, Maria began pouring out her feelings and recounting everything that had been going on between her and James. But she was careful¡ªvery careful¡ªnot to mention anything about her intimate past with Bernard.


    That part, she felt, was better left in the shadows. She didn¡¯t want to seem cheap or careless in front of her friends.


    "You¡¯re the real bad girl," Cassandra said, chuckling. "So what now? nning to ditch Bernard and ride into the sunset with James?"


    "No! I¡¯m not running away with anyone," Maria replied, her tone light but sincere. "But if I had to choose, I¡¯d pick James over Bernard any day. He makes my heart race, and I feel alive when I¡¯m with him."


    She closed her eyes and ced both hands on her chest, smiling dreamily.


    While Maria and Cassandra continued talking and giggling, Laura stood silent. Her face was expressionless, arms crossed. She didn¡¯t smile. Didn¡¯tugh. The tension in her silence became obvious.


    Maria finally turned to her, concerned.


    "Laura? What¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t said a word. Are you angry with me?"


    Laura¡¯s voice was calm but firm. "I¡¯m just wondering if you truly understand what you¡¯re getting yourself into. Because, from where I stand, you¡¯re ying with a fire that could eventually burn everything around you."


    Maria blinked. Her breath caught. "W-what do you mean by that, Laura?"


    Laura met her eyes with a piercing gaze.


    "Almost everyone knows Bernard is your chosen mate. His family is powerful and respected in this college and beyond. James, on the other hand, is popr too... But do you think Bernard doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? Maybe he¡¯s just pretending. Maybe he¡¯s already nning his next move."


    Maria dropped her gaze to the floor, unable to meet Laura¡¯s eyes. Guilt and shame crept into her chest.


    Cassandra stepped forward quickly. "Come on, Laura. Don¡¯t be too harsh. We all know what Maria¡¯s been through over the years. If James brings her a little happiness, why not let her enjoy it? Besides, Bernard was forced on her. She never chose him."


    Maria looked up, relief washing over her. Cassandra¡¯s support felt like a warm shield.


    Laura sighed. Her voice softened.


    "I¡¯m not judging her. She¡¯s my friend too, and I don¡¯t want to see her hurt. If James makes her happy... then I guess we¡¯ll support her and hope for the best."


    She reached out and took Maria¡¯s hands in hers. "Just answer me one thing. Are you truly happy with James?"


    Maria smiled brightly. "Yes. I just wish I could be with him always."


    The three girls leaned in for a warm hug,ughter bubbling from their lips as they basked in thefort of friendship and secrets.


    Meanwhile, at a hidden safe house far away, the Shadow and his men were meeting to discuss their next n.


    "I want an attackunched at the main safe house of the Blue Moon Pack," the Shadow dered, his voice cold and calcted beneath the dark hood covering his face. "I want to crush their confidence for good."


    One of his top men leaned forward, concern etched into his features.


    "Boss, it¡¯s been three years since ourst strike on them. You don¡¯t think they¡¯ve prepared for another attack by now? Their defenses might be stronger than ever."


    The Shadow let out a dry chuckle. "Let them build their walls. Let them grow confident. It makes their fall all the more satisfying. I hold the strings... and I will bring them ruin."


    With a sharp movement, he pulled out arge paper map from his jacket and spread it across the table.


    "We will rain down the darkest of evils¡ªsummon the worst from the depths where even light dares not tread."


    Heughed again, loud and arrogant, the sound echoing off the walls as his men watched in awe and fear.


    A storm was brewing, and no one¡ªespecially not the Blue Moon Pack, would be safe from its wrath...


    ***


    James had grown into a well-structured young man¡ªmature,posed, and powerful. He spoke less in public these days, a quality that made him even more enigmatic.


    It was a sunny day, the kind that made everything seem perfectly in ce. The sounds of cars zooming past in steady fleets, the buzz of life in the air¡ªevery detail added to the lively ambiance surrounding a lovely, upscale restaurant tucked into a serene corner of the city.


    Inside, James sat alone at a corner table. The decor was elegant, modern with soft ambient lighting. He had one leg crossed over the other, his back straight, and his expression calm.


    A beautiful waitress took his order while he kept ncing at his wristwatch. He was clearly waiting for someone, and his poised appearance didn¡¯t go unnoticed by others around.


    Then, after about ten minutes, James lifted his head¡ªand a bright smile immediately lit up his face. His eyes had found Maria.


    Maria walked into the restaurant wearing a sexy dinner gown, catching nearly everyone¡¯s attention. Her entrance turned heads effortlessly.


    James stood up quickly, walking halfway to meet her. With a soft smile, he took her hand and led her to their table.


    He pulled out her chair like a perfect gentleman. On the table were vibrant roses and an array of expensive wines carefully arranged for her arrival.


    "You asked me toe here dressed like a queen. This is the best I could do... Hope I¡¯ve met your standard, my lord?" Maria said with a teasing tone and a radiant smile.


    James chuckled softly. "You¡¯ve surpassed anything I imagined. You¡¯re the most beautiful woman on earth, my queen."


    Maria blushed slightly, sipping some wine before she arched a brow and asked, "So, what¡¯s the main reason we¡¯re here?"


    James leaned back slightly and smiled.


    "I¡¯ve been craving a moment with you¡ªjust us, in a calm, beautiful setting. For years, we¡¯ve been together, but never had a proper date. Think of this as the first of many."


    His words melted her heart. Maria felt like royalty, surrounded by roses, serenaded by soft music echoing from hidden speakers. Everything about the evening was perfect.


    Bernard had once held her heart, but James had be the man of her dreams. Everything she could ever want.


    They were stillughing and chatting when James suddenly asked, "Why are you still living with Bernard and his parents? Do you still have feelings for him?"


    Maria almost choked on her wine. She looked startled.


    "Hm... That situation isplicated," she admitted. "I¡¯m stuck with him."


    "What do you mean?" James asked gently, concern lining his face. "Why not talk to his parents? Maybe they¡¯ll understand."


    "Talking to them won¡¯t help," she said, voice dropping. "There¡¯s a legal agreement between our parents. A contract that says Bernard and I must marry. It¡¯s official."


    James fell silent for a moment, processing her words. Then he asked, "What about your parents¡¯ properties? Were they not passed to you?"


    Maria shook her head. "Everything was willed to Bernard. Since then, I¡¯ve lived under his and his family¡¯s mercy. I¡¯ve tried to find the documents and change things, but I haven¡¯t seeded." Her voice wavered.


    James reached out gently. "I can help you get those documents. But I¡¯ll need detailed information¡ªBernard¡¯s routines, his father¡¯s movements. My pack will run a background check and track down where the files are hidden."


    She looked into his eyes and saw nothing but determination. The sight overwhelmed her. Tears welled up.


    James wasn¡¯t just a lover¡ªhe was her guardian angel.


    "I¡¯ll do whatever you ask," she whispered. "I just want to be free... to live with you, and love you."


    The words escaped her lips before she realized it, but they were true.


    James leaned in closer, whispering, "I¡¯ve already booked a room at the hotel across the street. I want us to be together tonight¡ªjust us."


    Maria¡¯s heart fluttered. She didn¡¯t care about Bernard anymore or whether his family found out. All she wanted now was James.


    ---


    Back at Bernard¡¯s house, the tension was rising. Victoria paced the living room angrily.


    "Bernard, what is wrong with you? Maria isn¡¯t home and it¡¯s already past 7 p.m. You don¡¯t even look worried!"


    Bernard barely looked up from hisptop. "Why should I be? I¡¯ve called her, she didn¡¯t answer. She¡¯s not a child. I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle back."


    His mother stared at him in disbelief. "Did you hear that, Gilbert?" she asked her husband, who had remained quiet.


    Beta Gilbert sighed. "I just want Maria home safely. If she¡¯s not back within the hour, I¡¯ll contact the authorities."


    "She told the driver not to pick her up from school today," Bernard added casually. "Said she had something to handle."


    "And only the driver knew? No one else?" Victoria¡¯s voice rose again as she shot a questioning re at Bernard, her frustration boiling..

 Chapter 37. Between Lies and Loyalties

    <h4>Chapter 37: 37. Between Lies and Loyalties</h4>


    After they left the restaurant around 6:30 p.m., James and Maria went straight to the hotel he had earlier reserved.


    What followed was a night of intense passion¡ªthey had multiple rounds of sex, each more intense than thest.


    Maria¡¯s thoughts swirled with a sense of urgency. Her only focus was breaking free from Bernard and his family¡¯s grip.


    Once they were done, both fell into a deep sleep, exhausted. But around 8 p.m., Maria woke up with a start. She quickly tiptoed to the bathroom, cleaned up, and returned to find James still asleep.


    She decided not to wake him, knowing they¡¯d see each other at college the next day.


    Stepping outside the hotel, Maria gged down a taxi. The short ride home gave her time to rehearse the lies she¡¯d prepared. She was already back in the outfit she wore earlier that day.


    As she stepped into thepound, the tension was thick in the air. Even the guards looked at her with suspicious eyes. Beta Gilbert was the first to notice her return. He said nothing but simply watched as she walked in.


    Bernard was the first to confront her, standing up angrily.


    "Where have you been, Maria?" he asked, his voice sharp and using.


    "Cassandra and I went to do some research on our courses. We lost track of time. I¡¯m sorry foring homete," she replied, delivering the lines she¡¯d memorized with a calm expression.


    Bernard stared at her silently, his eyes burning with mistrust.


    "But why didn¡¯t you tell anyone where you were going? Or call?" Victoria¡¯s voice rang out from behind her,ced with frustration.


    "I¡¯m really sorry, ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t expect to stay out so long. I thought I¡¯d be back early and didn¡¯t want to disturb anyone," Maria said with a practiced sorry look.


    Victoria shook her head in frustration and walked out of the room toward her chambers.


    "We¡¯re not trying to control you, Maria," Beta Gilbert chimed in, his voice gentler. "But everyone was worried. Next time, let someone know your ns. Please."


    Maria nodded in agreement. Gilbert gave her a faint smile and turned away.


    She was about to head upstairs when Bernard snatched her bag from her hand. He quickly opened it and rummaged through its contents. But she had nned ahead¡ªeverything tied to her evening with James was left behind at the hotel.


    Finding nothing, Bernard handed the bag back, and Maria walked to her room without another word.


    Inside her room, she let out a deep breath of relief. Her n had worked. No one had contacted Cassandra either, which meant her backup story was intact.


    She undressed and headed into the bathroom, forgetting to lock the door. After a warm shower, she walked out naked and stopped in shock¡ªBernard was sitting on the bed, staring at her.


    Embarrassed, she made to rush back, but Bernard stood and grabbed her from behind. He started kissing her, and though Maria didn¡¯t enjoy his touch, a realization struck her.


    She needed him. For now.


    Letting him have his way could be the only way to get the information she needed.


    His breath reeked of alcohol. He always drank when something troubled him. She let him continue, waiting for the right moment.


    As Bernard lost himself in the moment, she gently kissed his neck, moaned softly, and whispered, "The documents about our agreement... are they with you?"


    "Yes," he groaned, eyes half-closed. "They¡¯re in my room. In the inner chamber of my safe."


    She pressed further. "And the property documents from my parents? Are they safe too?"


    "Same ce... they¡¯re all there," he answered louder, his body trembling as he neared climax.


    Momentster, Bernard released himself and copsed onto the bed, fast asleep.


    Mariay next to him, staring at the ceiling. She had what she needed¡ªthe exact location of the documents.


    "Now, I¡¯ll move more carefully," she thought, her eyes heavy with exhaustion. She drifted off into sleep beside the man she couldn¡¯t wait to escape from...


    ***


    At about 6 a.m., Maria woke up to find Bernard still lying beside her on the bed. She sighed quietly and slipped out from under the sheets.


    Walking into the bathroom, she needed to wash off the remnants of the night before¡ªshe¡¯d been too exhausted to clean up after they had sex.


    Twenty minutester, Maria stepped out of the bathroom, drying her hair with a towel. To her surprise, Bernard was now awake, sitting up in bed with a confused and irritated look on his face.


    "What am I doing here?" he asked angrily, his eyes scanning the room as if trying to piece together a broken memory.


    Maria ignored him, her face hardening. She couldn¡¯t believe he was acting like he didn¡¯t remember anything. He hade to her room, drunk and full of desire, and now he was pretending it never happened.


    Bernard¡¯s eyes widened as he noticed he was naked beneath the duvet. His confusion quickly turned into frustration.


    "Maria, how did I get here? What happened between us?" he demanded with a sharper tone.


    At his repeated questioning, Maria¡¯s patience snapped.


    "Just take your naked self and get out of this room!" she shouted, her voice slicing through the air.


    Bernard looked genuinely shocked. "What did you just say to me, Maria?"


    Maria scoffed. "Oh, so you want to act like you don¡¯t remembering in herest night, stinking of alcohol, grabbing me, and having sex with me? What are you implying?"


    Bernard shook his head vehemently. "You¡¯re lying. Yes, I drank, but not enough to forget what I was doing. I¡¯d never do something like that¡ªnot with you."


    Maria crossed her arms over her chest, her eyes zing. "Then ask yourself what you¡¯re doing in my room¡ªnaked. Did I drag you here and strip you too?"


    Bernard¡¯s defiance faltered. He went silent, ashamed, and slowly started picking up his clothes from the floor. Once dressed, he paused before the door and turned to her.


    "Please, Maria. Let what happened between us stay between us."


    She looked at him with raised brows, baffled by his sudden plea. "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t n on telling anyone, but what if someone finds out? We¡¯re chosen mates, Bernard. We¡¯re not kids. What¡¯s the secret?"


    "I have my reasons," he replied softly, almost pleading. "Just keep it between us¡ªfor now."


    Maria shook her head in disbelief. "I don¡¯t deserve to know the reasons, but you expect silence from me? Fine. Whatever you want. Just get out."


    Bernard left quietly, tiptoeing down the hallway back to his room. Maria copsed onto the bed, staring at the ceiling. Her mind whirled with thoughts.


    <i>Could he really not remember what happened? What if the information he gave me was false?</i> she wondered. But she recalled his tone, how deeply he was into her. <i>No, he was too sincere. It had to be true.</i>


    She whispered to herself with resolve, "I won¡¯t tell James yet¡ªnot until I¡¯ve tried everything myself. If I fail, only then will I ask for help."


    ---


    More than a week passed. The time for the annual general meeting of the Blue Moon Pack had arrived¡ªa gathering every member was expected to attend.


    Maria had attended this event with Bernard for the past three years as his chosen mate, and this year was no different.


    The packhouse was buzzing. Elders were seated, Beta Gilbert and Luna Victoria in their ces, and Bernard¡ªthe Alpha¡ªsat beside Maria at the main table designated for the high-ranking members.


    After five minutes, one of the elders walked up to the podium. He weed everyone with a hearty greeting, and the hall echoed with a chorus of howls.


    Then he called upon Bernard to give his speech. The Alpha stood confidently and made his way to the podium. But just as he opened his mouth to speak, the lights went out. The hall was consumed by darkness.


    Gasps filled the air, and in the pitch-ck room, a chilling voice echoed.


    "People of the Blue Moon Pack... today is yourst day on earth. I, The Shadow, havee to take your lives away!" the sinister voice dered, followed by cruelughter.


    Chaos erupted. It wasn¡¯t a battle¡ªit was a massacre. Some elders who managed to shift were in instantly as they attempted to defend the pack.


    The voice returned. "What you face are not mortals. They are warriors of the past, risen to end your existence!"


    Maria stood frozen, powerless. She had never shifted. She was as vulnerable as any human.


    Just when all hope seemed lost, a blinding light filled the hall. Figures dressed in white, from head to toe, appeared and began to fight back.


    In moments, the tide turned. The attackers began to fall and flee. But the damage had been done¡ªwounded pack membersy scattered, others already lifeless.


    Through the chaos, Maria spotted Bernard, bloodied and trying to rise. His body was weak from the fight, and she could tell he had taken a brutal blow.


    Her heart clenched. Despite everything, he was still her childhood friend. She couldn¡¯t bear to lose him.


    But as she started running toward him, she noticed one of the white-d warriors raise a sword above Bernard¡¯s neck.


    <i>Let me kill him now, and end his evil for good,</i> the woman thought.


    "Please, don¡¯t kill him!" Maria screamed, her voice breaking with emotion as she ran toward them, tears streaming down her face.


    The woman halted and turned. Her eyes met Maria¡¯s, and after a tense moment, she lowered her weapon and walked away.


    Those who remained uninjured sprang into action, tending to the wounded, calling the police and ambnces. Bernard was rushed to the hospital. His injuries weren¡¯t healing fast¡ªas they should for a wolf.


    Whispers filled the air.


    <i>What had those attackers used to hurt him so deeply? And why wasn¡¯t his healing working?</i>

 Chapter 38. Sorcery and Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 38: 38. Sorcery and Secrets</h4>


    After Bernard was rushed to the hospital along with other wounded members of the pack, some began to show signs of healing.


    However, the most rming part was that Bernard, the Alpha and the strongest among them, was not healing. Instead, he was bleeding heavily, and his condition only worsened.


    "What¡¯s happening to me?" Bernard asked Maria, his voiceced with agony and fear.


    Maria stood silently beside his bed, unable to answer. She was just as confused and scared. Why wasn¡¯t he healing? It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Everyone in the pack had the same questions. Who was this mysterious Shadow that attacked them? Why had he been striking repeatedly for the past three years?


    And who were those unknown figures dressed in white who appeared just in time to protect them?


    Bernard¡¯s pain became unbearable to watch. His parents, especially Victoria, were on the verge of breaking down. She paced the room, her face filled with distress, while Bernard¡¯s father, Beta Gilbert, grew more resolute.


    "We need to move him to the werewolf treatment facility. Something isn¡¯t right. We have to know what was used against him," Beta Gilbert finally said.


    Without wasting time, he summoned several of his trusted men to help carry Bernard out. Just as they were about to leave the hospital, the doctor appeared, his tone stern and questioning.


    "Where are you taking him? You can¡¯t just remove a patient like this. It¡¯s against the hospital protocol," the doctor argued.


    "Doctor, please," Beta Gilbert replied calmly but firmly. "My son isn¡¯t getting any better here. I can¡¯t risk losing him. We¡¯re taking him somewhere he can be properly treated."


    Though unconvinced, the doctor reluctantly stepped aside, allowing them to proceed.


    The group drove for about twenty minutes until they reached a secluded hospital known only to werewolves. The moment they arrived, Bernard was rushed into the emergency room.


    The doctors on duty quickly assessed the severity of his wounds. Shocked by the state of the decaying injuries, they immediately moved him into surgery.


    Everyone waited anxiously in the hospital lobby. The atmosphere was heavy with tension and hope. After two long hours, the lead doctor finally emerged.


    "He¡¯s going to be okay," the doctor began, but then leaned in closer to speak more privately.


    "He was attacked with a cursed weapon. One that can only be crafted by a powerful sorcerer. Normally, contact with this weapon causes death in under ten minutes. It¡¯s a miracle he survived this long."


    He paused, ncing around at their shocked faces before continuing, "Fortunately, thanks to my father¡ªa descendant of great sorcerers¡ªwe had the antidote. That¡¯s the only reason Bernard is alive."


    The group released a collective breath of relief.


    Beta Gilbert immediately assigned more guards to stay behind and protect Bernard. He would not take any chances.


    Meanwhile, the others returned home. Guards followed closely, ensuring their safety. Once home, everyone retired to their rooms, exhausted and emotionally drained.


    In her room, Maria quickly undressed and stepped into the bathroom. The warm water from the shower offered somefort, washing away both Bernard¡¯s blood and the chaos of the day.


    But her mind wouldn¡¯t quiet.


    The image of herself pleading with the white-cloaked woman to spare Bernard kept ying over and over in her head.


    ¡¯The way she looked at me... and listened to my plea without question... could it be that I have some connection to her? Why would she stop just because I asked her to?¡¯ she wondered.


    "Why is everything around me falling apart? Or am I cursed or something?" she muttered, frustrated and overwhelmed.


    Then another thought struck her. With Bernard unconscious and away for a while, she now had the perfect opportunity.


    ¡¯I can raid his room and take those important documents,¡¯ she decided silently while still under the shower.


    After drying off, she copsed onto the bed and drifted off into sleep almost immediately.


    ***


    <strong>At the Cave of Light...</strong>


    "Laura, you and your team did well. I¡¯m proud of you," the White Queen of the Mind Listeners and Truth said with a soft smile.


    "Thank you, my Queen," Laura responded respectfully, her head bowed.


    But the Queen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Your mind is burdened. Why did you attempt to take the Alpha¡¯s life, knowing it wasn¡¯t part of your mission?"


    Laura remained bowed as she spoke. "I sensed evil in him. His heart isn¡¯t pure towards the one we seek to protect. I apologize, my Queen, for letting my feelings interfere."


    The Queen stared at her in silence for a moment, then nodded. "Remember, the mission alwayses first. What you feel or sense must never override your orders. You may leave."


    "Yes, my Queen," Laura replied, bowing deeper before turning to leave.


    As she walked away, her thoughts burned with conviction.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve made my decision. I¡¯ll put an end to every form of evil. No matter the cost.¡¯


    ***


    The Shadow and his men returned to their hidden safe house, seething with frustration. His ns¡ªyears in the making¡ªhad been so close to fruition, only to be unraveled in mere minutes.


    "How can this be? Who among you betrayed me?" he bellowed, his voice thunderous with rage.


    His dark eyes scanned the row of men standing before him. Not one dared to speak; they all knew too well the price of his wrath.


    "What force of evil brought the Mind Listeners and Truth to that battlefield? That massacre was ours toplete!" he roared again, turning toward the ancient warriors who had fought beside him.


    One of them stepped forward, calm despite the storm of anger around him.


    "What you say is true. There was an agreement between us and the Listeners. As long as we never crossed paths with what belonged to them, they would not interfere. That pact existed even before you joined the darkness."


    "Then why were they there? Have they started working with the werewolves? Since when do they care about the Blue Moon Pack?" The Shadow¡¯s tone shifted between usation and confusion.


    "If they were present, then they must now have a bond with the pack. There can be no other reason," the ancient warrior said with certainty.


    The Shadow clenched his fists. "What could possibly connect them?"


    He paced the room, anger still crackling like energy around him. "The Blue Moon Pack will pay dearly¡ªfor Gilbert¡¯s sins and all his family has done. They will know no peace."


    One of the old warriors stepped forward confidently. "We used Himota¡ªthe Bite of the Dead¡ªon the Alpha. By now, he must be dead."


    "If that is true, then I am the happiest soul in existence," The Shadow said with a sinister grin beforeughing loudly. Hisughter echoed through the safe house like thunder.


    "I struck him myself, multiple times," the warrior added, pride swelling in his voice. "And no being, dead or alive, survives the curse of Himota."


    "Then this is perfect. If the Alpha falls, the rest will crumble. Without their leader, they are gutless. We will strike again, and this time, im every inch of that territory. Soon, all will kneel before us!" The Shadow proimed triumphantly.


    "This marks the dawn of a new era," he said, his voice low and proud. "An era of darkness, of shadows, and of ck power evesting!"


    ---


    That same night, Beta Gilbert sat alone in his room. Sleep eluded him, and his mind wrestled with questions.


    "Who is this Shadow who keeps haunting my family and pack? Is there some connection I¡¯m not seeing?" he murmured, worry creasing his face.


    He clenched his fists. <i>So many lives lost... And now Bernard, my son, lies wounded with injuries that defy natural healing. Whatever they used on him wasced with dark magic.</i>


    His thoughts shifted quickly. <i>I need answers. Maybe it¡¯s time I speak to Spinaz¡ªthe Italian sorcerer. I can¡¯t sit idle while my people suffer.</i>


    Memories of the people dressed in white, those who had rescued them, resurfaced. <i>Could they truly be the Mind Listeners? My father used to tell stories about them when I was younger. I thought they were myths.</i>


    His brows furrowed. "Why would they help us now? What is their connection to the Blue Moon Pack?"


    Determined, he rose from his seat. "I¡¯ll see Spinaz at first light. No more waiting. No more guessing. I will protect my family and my people."


    The next morning, the house was quiet. Both Beta Gilbert and Victoria had left early, heading out on separate errands.


    Alone in her room, Maria sat while reflecting on the chaos that had gued their lives over the past two years.


    Her thoughts shifted suddenly. <i>No one¡¯s home... Bernard¡¯s room.</i>


    Without wasting a moment, she sprang out of bed and tiptoed her way toward Bernard¡¯s room. The main door was unlocked. Slipping inside, she made her way to the hiddenpartment Bernard had once mentioned.


    She paused when she saw it¡ªit was secured by electronic lock. <i>Only a master key can open this.</i>


    Rushing back to her room, she dug beneath a pile of clothes in her box until she found it¡ªthe electronic master key Cassandra had given her years ago.


    Heart pounding, she returned to Bernard¡¯s room. Kneeling before the safe, she prepared to unlock it.


    But then... footsteps. They were approaching fast. Her breath caught in her throat. There was no time to escape, no ce to hide.


    The door swung open, Victoria stepped inside and their eyes met as she was shocked to see Maria in there...

 Chapter 39. Survival and Calamity Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 39: 39. Survival and Cmity Ahead</h4>


    Victoria was filled with shock the moment she stepped into Bernard¡¯s room and found Maria there.


    But her surprise quickly faded when she noticed Maria arranging Bernard¡¯s scattered clothes on the mattress.


    Maria, thinking quickly, ruffled more clothes around and started folding them back into ce, trying to look as natural as possible.


    "Maria, why are you the one doing this and not one of the maids?" Victoria asked, her eyebrows arching high in suspicion.


    "I didn¡¯t want any of the maids to do it," Maria replied softly, feigning a pitiful expression. "I just miss Bernard so much. I wanted to feel close to him again... to smell his scent on these clothes."


    Surprised and clearly touched, Victoria softened. She approached Maria and gently held both of her hands.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she said reassuringly. "Bernard is strong. He¡¯ll make it through this. But you need to be strong too¡ªfor him. Don¡¯t let yourself fall apart now."


    She gave Maria a brief side hug and patted her on the back.


    "So, when do you n on going to see him at the hospital?" she asked, locking eyes with her.


    "I was nning to go after I take a bath," Maria replied, pulling her hand free.


    "Good. Go get ready then," Victoria said with a nod. "I¡¯ll be heading there in thirty minutes myself. You should be done by then."


    Maria quickly excused herself and left the room. As soon as she was gone, Victoria¡¯s warmth melted into doubt. Her face hardened.


    "What exactly was Maria doing here?" she murmured to herself. "She¡¯s never been this close to Bernard before. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of her intentions... soon."


    Meanwhile, Maria was in her bathroom, standing under the warm spray of the shower. Her thoughts wandered back to a conversation she had recently with Beta Gilbert.


    <strong>shback</strong>


    "All that you see here is the result of your parents¡¯ hard work¡ªespecially your father¡¯s," Beta Gilbert had said with a slight smile.


    Maria had been stunned. Her parents had owned something so grand, and she had known nothing about it? And the idea that it had been willed to Bernard instead of her¡ªit didn¡¯t sit right.


    "So why didn¡¯t I know about this all along?" she had asked, her voice sharp with confusion and pain. "Even before they died?"


    Gilbert had sighed. "Maria, I thought your father would¡¯ve shown you himself. But he said he had his reasons. He feared knowing all this might derail your future. That you¡¯d stop chasing your dreams if you believed you had it all already."


    Maria had remained silent, trying to make sense of it all.


    "So why show me this now?" she had asked, barely able to hide her hurt.


    "I wanted to remind you that you¡¯re not some helpless girl living off someone else. Your parents left behind more than enough. Your father only willed everything to Bernard for your protection, knowing the two of you would eventually marry. Don¡¯t think we¡¯re after your inheritance. We have our own," Gilbert had said as he took her hand.


    Maria had smiled back at him, but deep inside, she was boiling with unanswered questions and a growing resolve.


    Back in the present, she snapped out of her thoughts when Victoria¡¯s voice echoed from outside the bathroom.


    "Maria, are you not done bathing? Let¡¯s get going. I¡¯ll be waiting in the living room!"


    "Coming!" Maria shouted, quickly stepping out of the shower. She got dressed and joined Victoria shortly afterward.


    Together, they got into the car and headed for the hospital, the driver navigating swiftly through the familiar roads.


    Upon arriving, they both went straight to the emergency ward where Bernard was being kept in istion.


    To their relief, Bernard was already awake. His eyes opened gently, and a weak but clear smile spread across his face as they entered.


    "Thank goodness!" Victoria eximed joyfully. "How are you feeling? Can you speak?"


    "I¡¯m doing better, Mom," Bernard said, smiling. "The doctor did great. And you know me¡ªI¡¯m a fighter. I won¡¯t go down easy."


    Maria stepped forward and sat beside him, her movements gentle but calcted.


    "Hope none of your organs are damaged, Bernard?" she asked as she held his hand.


    "No," he replied. "Most of it is surface-level, except for a deep wound on my back. That one¡¯s taking time, but I¡¯ll be fine."


    "Thank you for saving my life, Maria," Bernard added, squeezing her hand lightly. "I owe you everything."


    "You don¡¯t have to thank me," Maria replied with a small smile. "We¡¯re just d you¡¯re recovering."


    Victoria¡¯s eyes darted between the two of them. "What do you mean you owe your life to Maria?" she asked.


    Bernard turned his head. "One of those people in white¡ªthe rescuers¡ªwas about to kill me. But Maria pleaded with her, and she stopped. Why she wanted to kill me in the first ce is still a mystery. And who are those people anyway?"


    Silence filled the room as none of them had an answer, but gratitude hung thick in the air.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Meanwhile, at the Shadow¡¯s safe house, tension was heavy. One of the Shadow¡¯s men burst in, panicked and breathless.


    "What¡¯s the matter with you?" the Shadow barked.


    "The Alpha... he¡¯s alive. He survived the bite of the dead!" the guard gasped.


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    "That¡¯s impossible!" the Shadow roared. "No one survives the bite of the dead! Hisamo is a cursed weapon¡ªan instant death tool forged by the dead and powered by the darkest forces. No one... NO ONE survives it!"


    He rose from his seat in fury, his voice echoing off the stone walls of the hideout.


    Rage burned in his eyes.


    "Who dares defy the power of the dead?"


    ***


    Beta Gilbert arrived at a massive temple, its air filled with calm chants and the scent of incense. Worshipers and devotees were seated in quiet meditation on mats spread across the marble floor.


    The moment he stepped in, it was clear he wasn¡¯t used to the ways of this sacred ce.


    His focus, however, was undeterred¡ªhe hade to meet Lord Espinaz, the great wizard known for his ancient wisdom and mystical powers.


    Gilbert¡¯s heart pounded with urgency, seeking answers and solutions.


    Seeing no one he could interrupt among the meditating crowd, his eyes quickly found a temple usher, standing to the side. He rushed toward him.


    "Good morning," Gilbert greeted, managing a small, polite smile.


    "Good morning, sir. How may I assist you?" the usher replied, his tone gentle and warm.


    "I¡¯m here to see Espinaz. Am I in the right ce?" Gilbert asked anxiously.


    "Yes, this is the Supreme Temple of Lord Espinaz. He is always open to help those in need," the usher assured him.


    Gilbert¡¯s shoulders rxed slightly. "That¡¯s good. So how do I see him?"


    "Please write your name here and wait to be called," the usher instructed, handing him a hardcover book.


    Gilbert saw that he was number five on the list, which pleased him. He took the seat offered by the usher and waited, his mind racing with thoughts.


    About an hour passed before his name was called. Excited and nervous, he stood up and walked towards the sanctum. As tradition demanded, he removed his shoes before stepping into the inner room.


    The sight of Lord Espinaz was breathtaking and intimidating. The wizard sat still, his long white beard flowing over his robes, his headpletely bald.


    His eyes remained closed, and when opened, glowed with a piercing ocean-blue hue. His voice was as deep and ancient as time itself.


    With a hand gesture, Espinaz directed Gilbert to sit.


    Gilbert lowered himself onto a mat and spoke with urgency. "Troubles beyond my understanding gue me and my household. Lives are being lost, and I have no idea where this darkness ising from or who is behind it."


    The wizard slowly opened his eyes. The intensity in them sent a shiver down Gilbert¡¯s spine.


    "Stretch forth your right hand," Espinazmanded.


    Gilbert did so without hesitation. The wizard peered into his palm, then suddenly let out a loud, guttural sound. Gilbert flinched.


    "What did you see, great wizard?" he asked, his voice trembling.


    "What I see speaks of a great destruction," Espinaz began gravely. "The one you seek is only a part of a much greater danger."


    "I don¡¯t understand," Gilbert admitted, brows furrowed.


    "The one who troubles you is called The Shadow because he operates from darkness. But his true name is Francesco. He once worked with your parents before his death."


    Gilbert¡¯s eyes widened. "Francesco? I remember him! He was one of our drivers¡ªan old Italian man. Then one day he vanished. We were told he disappeared, but nothing was ever investigated."


    Espinaz nodded slowly. "He didn¡¯t vanish. He was killed by your father. Francesco was of your kind, sent by an enemy to kill your father but failed. Before dying, he swore vengeance and received a painful death in return."


    Gilbert shook his head in disbelief. "But how can a dead man return?"


    "When he died unfulfilled and bitter, his spirit encountered the dark forces of revenge," Espinaz exined. "He was asked if he wanted revenge. He epted and was granted the chance to return with dark powers."


    "Does that mean he¡¯s immortal?" Gilbert asked nervously.


    "No. He is still dead. But he was given time on earth toplete his vengeance. If he seeds, he will be granted immortality. That is why he fights so fiercely¡ªhis time is almost up."


    Gilbert felt both enlightened and rmed. "So how do we defeat him?"


    Espinaz continued, "I will enchant a mirror. Give it to your son. If the Shadow sees his reflection in it during battle, he will be destroyed. But beware¡ªhe is no ordinary enemy."


    "But my son is still recovering in the hospital," Gilbert added. "He¡¯s not yet ready."


    "Your son is ready," the wizard assured. "But your pack is not strong enough to face what lies beyond."


    Gilbert blinked, stunned. "What do you mean ¡¯what lies beyond¡¯?"


    "There is a greater cmitying," Espinaz warned, his eyes now closed again. "It was brought into the world and it wille for your family unless you all do what is right."


    "What can we do to stop it?" Gilbert pleaded.


    "The spirits have not yet revealed that path. Deal with The Shadow first. In time, more will be revealed."


    Gilbert nodded solemnly.


    Espinaz handed him a small mirror. "Keep it out of sunlight. Hide it in darkness. Use it only at night."


    Gilbert carefully tucked the mirror inside his coat.


    "What is the price for this help, great wizard?" he asked, suddenly remembering to show gratitude.


    Espinaz gave a gentle smile. "When you¡¯re satisfied with what it brings, return and give donations to the less privileged and motherless in this Temple."


    Gilbert stood and bowed deeply. "I will do more than expected." He turned and left, hiding the mirror as instructed.


    ---


    Meanwhile, The Shadow sat alone in his dark chamber, disturbed by one thought: how had the Alpha survived the bite of Hisamo¡ªthe bite of the dead?


    "Is he not a werewolf? Or is he something more? How can he still be alive?" The Shadow murmured in disbelief.


    "I must return to thend of the dead. Something is wrong," he growled. "My time is running out and so is my chance at immortality. I must not fail!"


    With a furious roar, he dered, "I will return, and none of you will see the light of another day!"


    He spun three times, then vanished into thin air, leaving behind a cloud of smoke...

 Chapter 40. Secrets of War

    <h4>Chapter 40: 40. Secrets of War</h4>


    Bernard was still in the hospital, but he already looked much stronger. Most of his wounds had healedpletely¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a single bruise left on his skin.


    Just then, a nurse stepped into the room to check on his recovery. Everyone watched quietly as she examined Bernard. Her eyes widened with surprise.


    "Wow! Mr. Bernard, your wounds arepletely healed, and all the bruises are gone... This is amazing! I need to call the doctor right away!" she eximed, shing a wide smile before hurrying out of the room.


    About five minutester, the doctor entered alongside the nurse. His face lit up the moment he finished his own examination.


    "So, Mr. Bernard," the doctor began with a grin, "when do you n on going home? Because from what I¡¯m seeing here, you¡¯re perfectly fine now!"


    Before Bernard could respond, a familiar voice cut in from the doorway.


    "Today. Right now. Discharge him immediately," Beta Gilbert said cheerfully as he walked into the room.


    "Wee, sir," the doctor greeted him. "We were just talking about your son¡¯s incredible healing speed. I¡¯ll get his discharge papers ready, as you¡¯ve requested."


    Beta Gilbert extended a handshake to the doctor in gratitude. With a satisfied smile, the doctor left the room.


    "My son, I¡¯m d you¡¯re strong and well again. There¡¯s a lot of work waiting for us. I¡¯ll exin everything once we get home," Beta Gilbert said, cing a firm hand on Bernard¡¯s shoulder.


    Bernard nodded, returning his father¡¯s smile.


    "He¡¯s not doing any work right now!" Victoria suddenly interjected, her voice sharp. "He needs rest!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Victoria," Beta Gilbert said calmly. "We¡¯ll discuss everything at home. He¡¯s an Alpha¡ªhe understands his duty."


    Maria sat quietly through the exchange, observing the tension unfold without uttering a word. Her thoughts, however, were racing.


    <i>What work could Beta Gilbert be talking about? What¡¯s so urgent that it can¡¯t wait?</i>


    Her curiosity deepened with each passing second.


    About twenty minutester, the doctor returned with a document in hand and handed it to Beta Gilbert.


    "This is the discharge sheet. Show it at reception, and you¡¯ll receive the final bill," he exined before exiting once more.


    Bernard was already dressed and ready. Everyone left the room and walked toward the car, while Beta Gilbert headed to the reception to handle the payment.


    Fifteen minutester, they arrived back at the mansion. During the entire ride, Maria was on edge, eager to hear what Beta Gilbert had to say.


    Once inside, Beta Gilbert went straight to his room while the others settled in the living room. Maria stayed behind, pretending to rx, but she had no ns of leaving until she heard every word.


    Soon, Beta Gilbert returned, and the room fell silent with anticipation. Victoria, especially, seemed anxious.


    "The Shadow," Beta Gilbert began in a low voice, "is the one behind the recent attacks on our pack¡ªincluding the one that sent Bernard to the hospital. I¡¯ve uncovered information about him, and how we might defeat him. But this won¡¯t be a regr fight. It will require supernatural help."


    Everyone leaned in, fully focused.


    "The Shadow isn¡¯t human or a normal werewolf. He¡¯s a reincarnated werewolf. He has limited time on earth, and he¡¯ll use every second to try and wipe us out. If he seeds, he¡¯ll gain immortality. He was once killed by my father for betraying the pack. Now he seeks revenge¡ªon me, on my bloodline, on all of us."


    Victoria gasped. "How did you find out all of this?"


    "I went to the Temple of Spinaz. I spoke with the great wizard."


    "You went there without telling me?" Victoria¡¯s voice rose. "Why would you do that?"


    "I had no choice," Beta Gilbert replied, his voice tinged with frustration. "People are dying. We can¡¯t trace our enemies. The Shadow is always steps ahead of us. If I didn¡¯t take that risk, he would destroy everything."


    Silence followed. Even Bernard sat quietly, taking it all in.


    "So what¡¯s the n to defeat him?" Bernard asked, his eyes locked on his father.


    "We need to go to war before he brings the fight to us. We must take him by surprise," Beta Gilbert answered with certainty.


    Bernard nodded. "Taking him by surprise sounds like a n. But without strategy, it¡¯s suicide. What do you suggest?"


    "I¡¯ll call on every resource and ally we have. But more importantly," he continued, "the wizard gave me a weapon¡ªmeant for you. You must be the one to kill The Shadow."


    Everyone froze. All eyes turned to Bernard.


    "Why me?" he asked, his voice calm but curious.


    "The weapon holds a magical spell. It only works in the hands of an Alpha. The wizard said you alone can bring The Shadow¡¯s end and save our pack," Beta Gilbert replied solemnly.


    Bernard inhaled deeply. "Then when do we begin?"


    "I¡¯ll start contacting our allies tonight. They¡¯ll all be here in two days."


    Victoria looked worried. "Shouldn¡¯t we tell the elders about this?"


    "No," Bernard said firmly. "I¡¯ll take full responsibility. We can¡¯t afford panic. We¡¯ll tell them everything after it¡¯s over."


    Maria hadn¡¯t spoken once. She watched and listened, stunned by the gravity of everything she¡¯d just learned. Her thoughts swirled.


    <i>This is much more serious than I imagined... It¡¯s best I hold off on finding those documents. I need to be careful now more than ever.</i>


    Everyone rose from their seats and headed to their rooms.


    Alone in her room, Maria¡¯s mind wouldn¡¯t rest. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the mysterious weapon Beta Gilbert mentioned. <i>What kind of weapon could destroy something like The Shadow?</i> she wondered.


    <strong>Meanwhile...</strong>


    The Shadow arrived at the dark path that separated the otherworld from the earth, fury burning in his eyes. He knelt, raising his hands.


    "I¡¯vee regarding the mission I was given!" he shouted into the void.


    A voice answered from the swirling clouds above. "Speak. The spirits in dark ces hear you."


    "The Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack¡ªhe survived the Hisamo, the kiss of the dead! No one ever survives that. How?!"

 Chapter 41. Whispers of the Beast Within

    <h4>Chapter 41: 41. Whispers of the Beast Within</h4>


    "The Alpha has dined with the spirits of righteousness," the voice replied. "They sit above all spirits. Hisamo cannot kill him. You¡¯ll need more."


    "Then how do I kill him? How do I destroy the entire pack and bring them under my control?" The Shadow demanded.


    "You must kill him yourself. No one can tell you how¡ªit must be done by your own hand. But remember¡ªyour time is limited. You mustplete your mission before the next fortnight," the spiritsughed, their voices echoing in the dark...


    The Shadow clenched his fists.


    "Then I¡¯ll do it. I must gain immortality and rule over all. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes!" he roared before vanishing into the shadows, consumed by rage...


    ***


    Maria saw blood and chaos everywhere¡ªsmoke and fire devouring the woods and forest like a raging inferno.


    Her body was soaked in blood, though none of it was hers. The thirst for blood boiled inside her, and she was driven by a fury so powerful it felt inhuman.


    She was hunting. Every werewolf in her path was a target, and the strength she wielded was terrifying. Her killing instinct was unlike anything she had ever felt.


    Pain surged from within her, and her eyes felt as though they might burst from their sockets.


    Her body swelled, bones shifting, muscles stretching, and the world around her twisted in hue¡ªthe sky and earth transforming with her.


    She was no longer herself. She had be a beast, unstoppable and hungry for destruction.


    As she sprinted through the woods, not knowing her destination, she reached a crossroads buried deep within the wild forest.


    Tall trees stood like guards around her. Then, a voice erupted from nowhere¡ªa loud, booming sound that echoed in all directions.


    "The chaos and cmity born to bring her kind sorrow and ruin hase. Soon, the beast shall awaken. The cursed child walks with rage to destroy all in her path!"


    The moment those words were spoken, the clouds above blurred into darkness. Her form twisted fully into a massive white werewolf, marked by brilliant blue streaks swirling across her fur.


    More werewolves appearedrge, intimidating figures emerging from the shadows, surrounding her. None dared face her alone. One attempted and was immediately torn to pieces.


    The rest rushed at her together. Her heartbeat thundered. She braced for the fight.


    Then... Maria jolted awake.


    She sprang from her bed, chest heaving, breath short. Her skin burned, and her temperature was far from normal.


    She raced to the bathroom and stood under a cold shower, water cascading over her body as she struggled to calm herself.


    "What kind of dream was that? I can¡¯t make sense of any of it," she whispered, still shaken.


    Fifteen minutes passed before she felt somewhatposed. She returned to her room and froze in horror.


    Blood¡ªIt covered her mattress. She heard wolves howling in pain¡ªagonized, guttural cries.


    Her eyes shut instinctively. When she opened them again, everything was gone. It was just her bed. Just a bedsheet.


    She copsed onto the floor. Fear gripped her too tightly to sit on the bed.


    Her mind spiraled. Should she tell Bernard or Beta Gilbert? She wanted to, but the timing felt wrong.


    "No... this isn¡¯t the right time. They have more pressing matters to worry about. My dream? It¡¯s my problem," she muttered to herself.


    Still, she knew she needed to speak to someone. Cassandra and Laura were the only ones she trusted enough. And despite the chaos surrounding her, she decided to go to college that day.


    She prepared herself mentally and emotionally, aware they might object¡ªbut she was ready with her reason.


    By 7 a.m., Maria was dressed and ready. With her bag in hand, she stepped out and found Beta Gilbert, Luna Victoria, and Bernard in the living room, deep in conversation.


    Their eyes widened with surprise. After exchanging greetings, she broke the news.


    "I¡¯m heading to college."


    Victoria¡¯s voice cut through the air. "Why would you go now? With everything going on? Do you want to get yourself killed?"


    Maria remained calm.


    "Our final exams are close, and Bernard and I can¡¯t afford to miss out entirely. Someone has to attend, and I need to be able to help Bernard catch up once this is all over."


    Victoria fell silent. Beta Gilbert nodded, approving.


    "She makes sense," he said. "Besides, I heard the college has increased its security. Just be sure toe back with the driver the moment your lectures end."


    Maria promised, then left for college.


    Once there, she headed straight to ss, where Cassandra and Laura greeted her with warmth and surprise.


    "Girl! It¡¯s been ages. Where have you been? We¡¯ve tried calling, but your number¡¯s always off!" Cassandra eximed, pulling her into a hug.


    "Yeah," Laura agreed. "We called you just yesterday. What¡¯s going on?"


    Maria¡¯s smile faded. "So much has happened. Honestly, I¡¯m taking a huge risk just being here."


    Laura leaned in, concerned. "What do you mean? Is everything okay?"


    Maria sighed. "There was an attack... at our meeting ground. Bernard got hurt, and some others died. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been away. I wasn¡¯t even supposed to leave the house today, but I couldn¡¯t stay cooped up."


    Their eyes widened.


    "Is Bernard okay? And you¡ªare you alright?" Cassandra asked softly.


    "He¡¯s recovering fast. I¡¯m fine too... mostly. Just... overwhelmed."


    Laura reached over, squeezing her hand. "Talk to us. What¡¯s bothering you?"


    Maria hesitated, then confessed, "I was trying to retrieve the important documents Bernard mentioned. He said they were in his room."


    "And? What stopped you?" Cassandra pressed.


    "His mom walked in. I had to cover up, pretend I was doing something else."


    "It¡¯s too risky now," Maria added. "Security in the house is insane. I can¡¯t try again¡ªnot now. I could get caught."


    They nodded in understanding.


    Their conversation was still going when Maria¡¯s gaze shifted. She spotted someone approaching¡ªJames. Her expression changed instantly, softening.


    Her friends noticed immediately and they exchanged knowing looks.


    James walked closer, unaware that his presence had already brightened Maria¡¯s morning...

 Chapter 42. Bonds of Trust

    <h4>Chapter 42: 42. Bonds of Trust</h4>


    All their gazes shifted to James the moment he appeared at the edge of the walkway, strolling toward them with a soft, gentle smile stretched across his face.


    He hadn¡¯t even made it halfway when Cassandra beat the rest to it. "Good morning, James!" she said, beaming.


    "Good morning, Cassandra... and to everyone," James replied, his voice as calm as ever. His eyes briefly scanned the group, but when theynded on Maria, the smile slowly faded into concern.


    Maria felt her heart leap. It had been days since shest saw him, and the rush of emotions nearly swept her off her feet.


    She barely resisted the urge to run up to him and throw her arms around him.


    James took a step closer and directed his attention solely to her. "How are you, Maria? You haven¡¯t been around for a while. Everything okay?"


    Maria opened her mouth to exin but paused. There were things she wasn¡¯t ready to share in front of Cassandra and Laura¡ªdetails too tangled and personal. So, she simply gave a vague smile and remained silent.


    Noticing her hesitation, James turned to her friends. "Do you mind if I steal her for a minute? Just need a quick word."


    Cassandra and Laura exchanged nces before nodding. "Go on," Cassandra said with a smile. "We¡¯ll be here."


    Maria followed James with quiet excitement. She¡¯d wanted this moment alone with him for so long.


    As soon as they reached the back storage shed where they usually met, she threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly and nting a deep kiss on his lips.


    He responded warmly, returning her kiss and holding her close.


    "I missed you so much," she whispered.


    "I missed you too," James said, brushing her hair back gently. "But... you looked troubled back there. What¡¯s going on?"


    Maria leaned against the wall, her voice lowering. "James, everything¡¯s a mess. I don¡¯t even know how to handle it all without getting into trouble."


    "Hey, talk to me," he urged softly. "I¡¯m here, remember?"


    She took a deep breath and began, "We were attacked a few nights ago¡ªat the packhouse. By werewolves. Not just any kind... Something was different about them. Stronger. More organized. Beta Gilbertter said their leader is a reincarnated werewolf on a revenge mission."


    James¡¯s eyes widened, but he said nothing, listening intently.


    "People died," Maria continued. "Bernard got injured by a spell-infused weapon. It was a miracle he survived. And the strangest part¡ªsome unknown group, dressed in white from head to toe, showed up and saved us. We don¡¯t even know who they are."


    "That¡¯s insane..." James murmured, his face tightening with concern. "Are you sure you¡¯re okay? You weren¡¯t hurt?"


    "I¡¯m okay, just shaken. Bernard¡¯s healing fast, thanks to the healers. But the danger¡¯s not over."


    He sighed, pulling her closer, and whispered, "You¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll figure this out. I promise."


    "What¡¯s the n now?" he asked after a pause.


    Maria looked up. "Bernard and his dad are preparing for war. They think they¡¯ve located the enemy¡¯s base. They¡¯re nning a full-on assault."


    James stepped back slightly, his eyes locking with hers. "Wait. They¡¯re going to war with reincarnated beings? That sounds like suicide."


    "It is dangerous, yes. But doing nothing is worse. They¡¯lle for all of us eventually."


    His concern deepened. "You¡¯re not going with them, are you?"


    She shook her head quickly. "Of course not. Women aren¡¯t allowed in battle in our pack. Even if I wanted to, Beta Gilbert and Bernard would never let me. Specialists are being summoned. I believe they¡¯ll handle it."


    Relief washed over James¡¯s face. "Okay... good." He then smiled gently and said, "Head back first. I¡¯lle after a few minutes, so people don¡¯t start asking questions."


    Maria nodded and quietly left the store, her heart a little lighter.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at the safe house, Bernard and Beta Gilbert waited under tight security. Armed guards were posted all around the building as they anticipated the arrival of their summoned allies.


    The first to arrive was Sandro.


    "Sandro," Beta Gilbert greeted warmly, standing up to embrace the older warrior. "Thank you foring."


    "It¡¯s been too long," Sandro said with a nod, sping Bernard¡¯s hand firmly.


    One by one, the others followed until all the called-for reinforcements were present. It was time to n.


    "Thank you all for honoring my call," Beta Gilbert began. "Your presence means a lot."


    The men nodded respectfully.


    Bernard stepped forward and unfurled arge map across the table. "This attack must be in three waves. That¡¯s our only chance."


    "What do you mean three waves?" Sandro asked, stepping closer.


    "Thest attempt failed because someone betrayed us. Our strategy was exposed before we even made a move. We won¡¯t repeat that mistake."


    Bernard pointed to marked locations on the map. "We¡¯ll split into three units. My father and I will lead the first. We¡¯ll be the bait. The Shadow will think we¡¯re alone and unprepared."


    "That¡¯s too risky," one of the soldiers said. "You¡¯ll be walking into their hands."


    "We know," Bernard said firmly. "But we¡¯re ready. They don¡¯t know what we¡¯ve nned this time. If all goes well, we might end this sooner than expected."


    Sandro raised an eyebrow. "End it sooner? How?"


    "With wisdom, mostly," Bernard replied with a faint smile. "Eighty percent wisdom, twenty percent weapons. We¡¯ll prepare for anything... and let them think we¡¯re desperate. That¡¯s when we strike."


    The room fell quiet as everyone absorbed the weight of the n. The war had already begun¡ªnow, it was time to fight smart...


    ***


    Bernard continued toy out the war strategy to the assembled warriors, showing them every detail on the map.


    Despite his confidence, some of the specialists known as the mercenaries, remained skeptical.


    "We came here to protect you and your family," one of them spoke up. "Why should you and your father be the first to walk into a war zone?"


    Bernard didn¡¯t flinch. His voice rang with rity and strength. "You¡¯re not here to protect us. You¡¯re here to help us win. That¡¯s the reason you were called. This battle isn¡¯t just ours anymore."


    He turned back to the map. "Here¡¯s the n: my father and I will go in first. He¡¯ll talk to The Shadow¡ªnot to negotiate, but to distract him. That moment of confusion is our opportunity."


    He pointed to two nking routes on the map.


    "Then the remaining two groups will move in from both the right and left sides of their hideout with full force. You¡¯ll be heavily armed with weapons and grenades. The key is to create chaos from outside once we signal. Our goal is to lure The Shadow out. Once he steps out¡ªhe¡¯s finished."


    As the n unfolded, doubt began to fade from their expressions. They moved closer to study the map, finally beginning to see the logic in Bernard¡¯syout.


    "There¡¯s one more thing," Bernard added. "We¡¯llunch this attack in broad daylight, in just two days."


    Gasps echoed around the room.


    "Attacking during the day? That¡¯s suicide!" one of the men blurted. "They¡¯ll be waiting for us."


    Before Bernard could respond, Sandro stepped forward. "That¡¯s exactly why this n will work. They expect us at night, like thest time. They fight better in the dark. But daylight? They won¡¯t see iting."


    Bernard nodded in agreement. "We hit them when they¡¯re weakest. He knows we¡¯lle¡ªbut not when. Timing is everything."


    One by one, the warriors began to nod. With the n now clear and confidence rising, the room shifted from tension to anticipation.


    As the meeting wrapped up, the warriors dispersed, heading back to their hotels to prepare. Only Beta Gilbert, Bernard, and a few trusted guards remained.


    Beta Gilbert ced a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder. Pride filled his eyes. "That was brilliant. How did youe up with all that so quickly?"


    "I was up all night working it out," Bernard admitted with a confident smile. "I believe it¡¯ll seed."


    "It will," his father replied. "Especially with this." He handed Bernard a small, polished mirror.


    "This mirror is your real weapon. If The Shadow sees his own reflection in it¡ªhe¡¯ll be destroyed."


    Bernard¡¯s eyes widened as he carefully took the mirror.


    "One condition," Beta Gilbert added. "Keep it out of sunlight. If sunlight touches it, it loses its power."


    Bernard nodded, wrapping it in a handkerchief and tucking it into his bag. They left shortly afterward, heading back to the mansion with a strong sense of hope in the air.


    ---


    In another hidden stronghold, The Shadow seethed with fury. His voice boomed through the stone walls as he addressed his bloodthirsty followers.


    "In two days, we strike again. And this time, we don¡¯t return unless we¡¯ve conquered them!"


    The soldiers roared in agreement.


    "We attack at night¡ªlike always. And this time, there will be no mercy. No retreat. Only blood and victory!"


    He raised a wooden cup filled with blood high above his head. "Victory grants us immortality! We shall reign over the living and the dead! Toast with me¡ªto immortality!"


    The warriors roared and drank deeply, stamping their feet in rhythm.


    The Shadow grinned. "Tonight, we dance the dance of the spirits from the darkest realms! For in two days, we unleash destruction! They won¡¯t see iting!"


    Chants filled the air as they sang in an ancient tongue, invoking dead warriors and drawing strength from their spirits. Their ritualistic song stirred the fire in their hearts, preparing them for the bloodshed ahead.


    ***


    Maria jolted through a dense forest in her dream, blood smeared across her body, her eyes glowing a piercing blue. She wasn¡¯t just running¡ªshe was hunting, consumed by rage.


    Every living thing she passed fell victim to her fury. Her senses were heightened beyond natural limits. She could hear voices from miles away and smell things no human could detect.


    Behind her, werewolves gave chase. She suddenly stopped, turning to face them. With bare hands, she began digging a massive hole.


    As they neared, she transformed into a gigantic white werewolfced with streaks of glowing blue. Her eyes shone like oceans under sunlight.


    The other wolves halted, frozen in awe and fear. Her size dwarfed them. Realizing she was no longer running, they started backing away.


    "No... not again!" Maria screamed as she snapped awake.


    She sat up in bed, her body trembling. "Why do I keep having this dream? What does it mean?"


    She held her head in her hands, breathing heavily.


    "Is this what I¡¯ll be when I finally shift? Is this really me? I can¡¯t let that happen... I can¡¯t be this monster!"


    Fear and confusion gripped her. She couldn¡¯t talk to her friends¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t want James to see her differently. And Bernard? He had enough to deal with.


    She buried her face in her hands.


    "I need answers. I need to find a solution to these nightmares before they consume me."

 Chapter 43. Echoes of Blood and Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 43: 43. Echoes of Blood and Secrets</h4>


    Maria sat quietly on her mattress, her mind heavy with thoughts about the nightmares that had been haunting hertely. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t make sense of them.


    Were they mere dreams? If so, why were they happening so frequently, and why now, of all times?


    Questions swirled relentlessly in her head, and more than anything, she wished for some kind of answer¡ªsomething to ease the gnawing fear inside her.


    <i>shback</i>


    She remembered that day so clearly.


    Maria had been in her room, curled up with a good book. After finishing it, she wandered into the living room to find her parents, but the space was empty.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual¡ªthey often retreated to their room to talk privately. Smiling to herself, she decided to check there, hoping for some yful time with them.


    But as she approached their door, voices reached her ears, low and urgent. She stopped mid-step.


    At first, she was going to turn away, but then she heard her name.


    "Jackson, I¡¯m worried," her mother¡¯s voice trembled slightly. "Maria still hasn¡¯t turned at her age. No one must know about this... if they find out, it¡¯ll put her in serious danger!" Luna Catherine sounded terrified.


    "I know, Catherine," Alpha Jackson replied, his voice calm but heavy with concern. "I¡¯m just as worried as you are. But I believe she¡¯ll turn soon. She must."


    Maria pressed herself closer to the wall, her heart pounding.


    "You know the circumstances surrounding Maria¡¯s birth," Luna Catherine said, her voice catching with emotion. "I can¡¯t bear the thought of something happening to our baby."


    Tears threatened to spill from her mother¡¯s eyes.


    "Yes, I remember everything," Alpha Jackson said softly. He crossed the room to sit beside his wife, his presence solid and reassuring. "Maria is a special child, Catherine. Not the mistake they try to make it seem like. I only hope she turns soon... so we can guide her properly."


    He squeezed his wife¡¯s hand gently.


    "She¡¯s a child of the Blue Moon, Jackson. A blessing! But now... we can¡¯t even celebrate the true day she was born. We have to hide it¡ªlike it¡¯s something shameful." Catherine¡¯s voice cracked under the weight of her grief.


    Alpha Jackson¡¯s face tightened.


    "I could challenge a lot of things," he said, voice low, "but you know my story. You know how I became the chosen Alpha¡ªagainst the wishes of many in the pack."


    "Still," Luna Catherine said, brushing her tears away, "you¡¯ve proven them wrong over and over. You are the true Alpha. No one dares to question you now!"


    Jackson shook his head slowly. "An enemy who truly hates you will never admit your worth. Even when you prove yourself, it just gives them another excuse to plot your downfall."


    He held her hands tighter, his voice softer now.


    "Jackson," she said seriously, searching his eyes, "are you afraid of someone within the pack?"


    "I¡¯m not scared of losing my life," he answered without hesitation. "But I need to make sure you and Maria are safe¡ªespecially if one day, I¡¯m not here anymore."


    He paused, his next words weighing heavily between them. "Do you know why I have so many enemies in the underground?" he asked.


    Luna Catherine furrowed her brows. "Because they simply don¡¯t like you?" she guessed, uncertain.


    Alpha Jackson gave a small smile, then gently kissed her forehead, surprising her.


    "Listen carefully," he said. "The truth goes deeper than that. My great-grandfather wasn¡¯t a werewolf... he was a wizard."


    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "What?" she gasped. "What do you mean?"


    Jackson continued, his voice a low murmur of old secrets.


    "My great-grandmother was a werewolf¡ªthe strongest of her time. But back then, a woman couldn¡¯t be made Alpha. She was expected to choose a husband from among the strongest male wolves. Every warrior hoped she would pick him, because marrying her meant inheriting the Alpha seat."


    Luna Catherine leaned in, captivated.


    "But she didn¡¯t love any of them. One day, while walking by the river, she heard the beautiful sound of a flute. She followed it and found a young shepherd¡ªa tall, handsome man with kind eyes, ying to his flock."


    A soft smile yed on Jackson¡¯s lips as he told the story.


    "She stood there, just listening, before finally stepping closer. When he saw her, the first thing he asked was, ¡¯Where is your husband?¡¯"


    He chuckled lightly. "That question... it touched her heart. He wasn¡¯t like the others. She told him she was a werewolf, and he revealed he was a young wizard. They fell in love, truly. And despite the outrage of the elders, she chose him."


    "They married?" Catherine whispered.


    Jackson nodded. "Yes. And through magic, their son¡ªmy grandfather¡ªwas born a werewolf, not a wizard. My great-grandfather suppressed his wizard bloodline, ensuring the Alpha seat stayed with our lineage."


    Luna Catherine stared at him, struggling to process everything.


    "But why, after all these years, are we still suffering for it?" she asked, voice heavy with sadness.


    "It¡¯s simple," Jackson said bitterly. "Since then, every Alpha from my line has been male. Now... I have only Maria. And the enemies we¡¯ve made fear history repeating itself. They don¡¯t want a female heir, especially not one with magic in her blood."


    Catherine¡¯s face hardened with resolve. "Then we¡¯ll protect her, Jackson. No matter what it takes."


    He smiled, proud of her courage. "There¡¯s a lot we need to do. I¡¯ll tell you everything, one step at a time. We¡¯ll secure Maria¡¯s future¡ªtogether."


    They sat there, hand in hand, a silent vow passing between them: to fight, to endure, and to protect the one thing they loved most.


    ---


    Maria continued to eavesdrop, crouched quietly outside her parents¡¯ room, her heart pounding in her chest. She listened as her parents discussed their ns to ensure the safety of their family¡ªespecially hers.


    "I will have to take Maria to the Temple of the Righteous," Alpha Jackson said with a serious look on his face. "My father took me there before he died... She needs to know it, so that when troublees¡ªand it surely will¡ªshe¡¯ll know where to run."


    He turned to his wife, searching her face for agreement...

 Chapter 44. Three Blind Witches

    <h4>Chapter 44: 44. Three Blind Witches</h4>


    "Where exactly is this temple?" Luna Catherine asked, a hint of worry crossing her features. "I remember hearing about it... They say unimaginable powers reside there. Do you know anyone there?"


    Jackson let out a heavy sigh.


    "It¡¯s not about knowing someone there, Catherine... I am the king of that ce. I¡¯m always wee, even though I haven¡¯t set foot there in over fifteen years. Still, if it means keeping Maria safe, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes."


    "But you know..." Catherine hesitated, ncing toward the door instinctively, "you¡¯ve never told Maria about herself¡ªwhat she really is, and what she represents."


    "I know," Jackson said heavily. "I just don¡¯t think she¡¯s ready yet. She¡¯s still so young. I don¡¯t want to burden her with truths she can¡¯t handle."


    His face dulled with worry as he ran a hand through his hair.


    "There are things happening now... and things that will happen soon. Telling her everything at once would be too much for her mind to process. But I have recorded every secret, every important detail in arge book¡ªa book meant for her alone. When she¡¯s grown enough, she¡¯ll either hear it from me... or read it herself."


    Catherine nodded slowly, though her heart ached for their daughter.


    "I understand you... But Jackson," she whispered, "why must it be our daughter that carries such a heavy burden?"


    Jackson reached out and took her hands in his.


    "The wheels don¡¯t choose their path, my love. They follow the will of the rider. If the spirits have chosen Maria for something greater, who are we to question it? We should be thankful¡ªthis is an opportunity for our family to help rewrite destiny."


    Suddenly, Jackson¡¯s body stiffened. He lifted a hand, signaling Catherine to remain silent. He moved swiftly to the door, his nose twitching¡ªcatching a familiar scent.


    He opened the door sharply¡ªand there she was.


    Maria stood in the hallway, pretending to stretch and rub sleep from her eyes.


    "Maria," Jackson called gently, a soft smile forming on his lips. "How long have you been there?"


    Maria yawned and rubbed her eyes dramatically. "Hmm? What? I just woke up... I couldn¡¯t find anyone in the living room, so I came to check on you and Mom."


    Without waiting, she bounded into the room and leapt onto the mattress where Catherine sat.


    "How¡¯s my baby doing this morning?" Catherine asked, smiling warmly as she brushed Maria¡¯s hair with her fingers.


    "I¡¯m fine, Mom... Just really hungry!" Maria yawned again, ying her part perfectly.


    "Not to worry, my darling. I made something delicious for breakfast. Let¡¯s go to the dining table," Catherine said brightly, grabbing Maria¡¯s hand.


    Together, they all walked out to the dining area. Breakfast was served quickly, prepared by Catherine herself.


    Though there were many maids around, she insisted on cooking for her family personally. To her, no one could nourish her loved ones better than she could.


    As they ate, Jackson turned to Maria with an unexpected question.


    "Maria, have you ever thought about what you want to study?" he asked, watching her closely.


    Maria paused, surprised. She had always known what she wanted, but had never spoken about it¡ªnot even to her mother.


    "I want to be a medical doctor," she answered proudly, her eyes lighting up.


    "Wow, that¡¯s amazing!" Catherine pped her hands lightly. "Why do you want to be a doctor, sweetheart?"


    Maria smiled shyly. "I love saving lives and taking care of people... And that¡¯s what doctors do, right?"


    "That¡¯s beautiful, Maria," Jackson said warmly. "We love you so much, and we¡¯ll support you in whatever path you choose."


    As they continued eating, Maria found her mind drifting back to the conversation she had overheard earlier.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something huge was being kept from her.


    <i>What exactly is so special about me?</i> she wondered silently. <i>And why are my parents hiding it?</i>


    But after a moment, she forced herself to smile and pushed the questions aside.


    <i>I guess I¡¯ll have to wait... They¡¯ll tell me when they believe I¡¯m ready,</i> she decided, focusing back on her food.


    Later, Maria sat quietly in her room, lost in memories and unanswered questions. She was about to head to the bathroom when her phone rang.


    Seeing James¡¯s name sh across the screen, her heart skipped a beat. She answered quickly.


    "Good morning, Maria," James said in his charming voice.


    "Good morning, James! How are you?" she asked, excitement evident in her tone.


    "I¡¯m good," he replied warmly. "Maria, can we meet today at the hotel where we metst time? There¡¯s something important we need to discuss."


    Maria felt a rush of curiosity¡ªand happiness at the thought of seeing him.


    "Of course! Just tell me the time," she said eagerly.


    "Let¡¯s meet by 3 p.m. I¡¯ll be waiting for you," James said.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be there," Maria promised, and after exchanging goodbyes, they ended the call.


    <i>What could James want to talk about?</i> Maria wondered, biting her lip in anticipation.


    ---


    Meanwhile, far away from Maria¡¯s peaceful morning, Victoria drove alone down a deserted, winding road. The journey was long and strange, thendscape growing wilder with every passing mile.


    After more than an hour, she parked at the side of the road and entered the dark woods on foot. The forest was dense and eerily quiet.


    Ten minutester, she reached a hidden cave, its mouth covered in shadows. Inside, the cave was pitch ck, save for the faint dripping of water echoing from unseen walls.


    Victoria approached the entrance. She stamped her foot on the ground three times. Instantly, part of the stone wall shifted, revealing a secret door.


    From within, a chorus of voices greeted her.


    "Wee, O daughter of the Eyes of Great Evil... The witches of the ancient world greet you," three blind witches said in eerie unison.


    Without hesitation, Victoria dropped to her knees and bowed low to the ground.


    "I havee seeking help," she said, her voice trembling with desperation. "A raging storm threatens my household... Witches of the ancient world,e to my rescue!"

 Chapter 45. Warning of Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 45: 45. Warning of Cmity</h4>


    "The witches of the ancient world are unwilling to listen to you, Victoria," the witches said in unison, their eerie voices echoing through the dark cave.


    "You have not visited the caves for about two decades. We will not heed your words."


    Falling to her knees, Victoria bowed her head low in desperation.


    "I plead with you in the name of my mother, Vanessa. Please, let my words not fall on deaf ears!" she cried, her voice shaking.


    There was a brief silence. Then the witches murmured amongst themselves.


    "Hmm... Vanessa, a loyal servant who gave us her all. We cannot deny a request made in her name," they finally said, their tone softer. "For her sake, you may speak."


    "My husband and my son..." Victoria began, her voice thick with fear. "They are going to war against a reincarnated werewolf. The chances of surviving are slim. These enemies... they are not of our kind or even human. Theye from the world of the dead!" Her words tumbled out as the weight of her fears overwhelmed her.


    The witches turned their blind faces away. "So what do you request that the witches of the ancient world do for you?" they asked.


    "I seek victory and safety for my husband and son," Victoria said earnestly. "I want our worries to vanish. You have the power to make this happen. Please, help us survive these troubled times!" Her hands trembled as she sped them together in desperate prayer.


    The witches¡¯ reply was chilling. "To receive, a price must be paid. You know this."


    "I am aware," Victoria responded immediately, determination shing in her eyes. "I will do whatever is required."


    The witches nodded solemnly. "We will look into your request. Afterwards, we will reveal the price to you."


    They joined their hands, stretching their faces toward a massive, boiling cauldron at the center of the cave. Their mouths began to utter strange, guttural words¡ªthe ancientnguage of spirits.


    Minutes passed. Suddenly, they shrieked, as if struck by some unseen force. Their heads snapped toward Victoria.


    Shocked, Victoria stiffened but remained in her kneeling position.


    "What have the spirits revealed?" she asked, her heart pounding.


    The witches¡¯ voices turned grim.


    "What you seek is not the true danger. A greater cmity looms over your household and your kind... We see death. We see blood. We see destruction."


    The words hit Victoria like a dagger. She trembled violently.


    "Please... speak clearly. I am but a child to the tongues of the spirits," she begged, struggling to understand.


    The witches responded with booming voices, their faces emotionless.


    "The battle you came here to ask about is not your real concern. A cmity approaches¡ªone you and your kind have unknowingly summoned. It is inevitable."


    Fear gripped Victoria¡¯s soul.


    "Is there no way to stop it?" she cried. "Please, how can we prevent this disaster?"


    "There is only one way," they replied. "Find the source. Find the carrier of the cmity. Only then can we aid you. The spirits reveal not who or where¡ªthey have hidden it from even us."


    Desperation filled her.


    "But how do I find the cause? Who could it be?" she asked, her voice almost a whisper.


    "Search through your past," the witches advised harshly. "Let your deeds guide you. Only then will you know. Until then, leave this ce!"


    Their voices thundered in unison, and the hidden door creaked open behind Victoria.


    With legs barely able to hold her, Victoria staggered out of the cave, her mind a whirlwind of fear and confusion.


    As she stepped into the dying light of day, she mumbled to herself, "I must sit and think... I must do everything I can to protect my family!"


    Her voice was full of steely resolve as she disappeared into the woods.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Maria arrived at the hotel. Her heart fluttered when she spotted James waiting for her outside. The moment their eyes met, he reached for her hand, leading her inside the room he had booked.


    Once inside, they embraced tightly, holding onto each other like lifelines.


    James noticed the sadness clouding Maria¡¯s usually bright eyes. Gently, he took both her hands and looked into her face with concern.


    "What¡¯s wrong, my angel? Is everything okay?" he asked, his voice soothing.


    Maria hesitated. She wanted to tell him everything... but part of her also yearned for something moreforting¡ªsomething she couldn¡¯t name.


    "I have a lot on my mind, James," she confessed. "So many scary nightmares... and everything happening around me¡ªit¡¯s all weighing on me."


    James¡¯s brows furrowed.


    "I know a bit about the troubles you¡¯re facing," he said seriously. "But nightmares? You haven¡¯t told me about those. Talk to me, Maria."


    She froze, fear creeping into her chest. Would he think she was crazy? Weak?


    Seeing her hesitation, James sighed and gently let go of her hands.


    "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell me," he said quietly, looking away. "Maybe you just don¡¯t trust me enough yet."


    "No, James!" Maria said quickly, reaching out to him. "It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just scared you¡¯ll see me differently."


    James turned back to her, his gaze soft.


    "I could never see you differently, Maria. It¡¯s just a dream. You don¡¯t have to be afraid to share it."


    She took a deep breath, steadying herself.


    "I¡¯m sorry, James. I just didn¡¯t want to burden you... but I keep dreaming of myself turning into a beast. I tear people apart, especially werewolves like us. And it feels so real... I don¡¯t know what it means!" she finally admitted, her voice trembling.


    To her surprise, James burst outughing.


    Maria stared at him in disbelief as he continued to chuckle, holding his sides.


    "James! What¡¯s so funny about what I just said?" she demanded, feeling slightly annoyed.


    Still smiling, James shook his head.


    "I¡¯m just amazed at you, Maria," he said, wiping a tear ofughter from his eye. "I was expecting something terrifying... but this? This is nothingpared to what I imagined."


    His light-hearted reaction made Maria¡¯s chest loosen in relief. A small smile formed on her lips.


    But deep down, a lingering unease remained.


    <i>My dreams have to mean something,</i> she thought. <i>Theye too often to be random...</i>


    As James continued to tease her yfully, Maria forced a smallugh, but her mind stayed troubled, still yearning for answers to the mystery her dreams whispered...

 Chapter 46. Call to War

    <h4>Chapter 46: 46. Call to War</h4>


    Maria sat uneasily at the hotel with James. His continuous smiling was beginning to make her feel ufortable.


    "Will you just keep smiling like that, or will you finally tell me why you asked me toe here?" Maria said, her patience running thin. Her voice came out harsher than she intended.


    James was taken aback by her tone, and the look he saw on her face was unfamiliar.


    "Maria, are you angry with me? Come on, I was just amazed by your earlier reaction..." James said, a little hurt.


    "As for your dreams, it¡¯s just that¡ªyou¡¯re over eighteen now and you¡¯ve already shifted into your werewolf form. Dreams like that shouldn¡¯t worry you too much."


    Maria held back her tongue quickly. She didn¡¯t want him to know her secret¡ªthat she hadn¡¯t shifted yet. No one was supposed to know that. She forced herself to stay calm.


    "So only those who haven¡¯t shifted have dreams like that?" she asked, trying to sound casual.


    "Yes, of course. We all had strange dreams growing up. Once we shifted for the first time, those dreams stopped. So stop overthinking it," James said reassuringly. "Rx your mind, Maria. Everything will be fine."


    Hearing those words eased her heart slightly, but on second thought, fear crept in again. <i>She</i> hadn¡¯t shifted yet. She became lost in her own worries once more.


    <i>"Does this mean I¡¯m about to shift soon? What if I turn into a beast that kills everyone?"</i> she thought, her mind spiraling.


    James noticed her zoning out. He snapped his fingers in front of her face. "Hey! Are you still here with me?"


    Maria blinked back into reality, forcing a smile.


    "Is there something else you¡¯re not telling me?" James asked, his voice now serious, his eyes locked onto hers.


    "No, no... I was just thinking about the two of us," Maria lied quickly.


    James raised a brow, now intrigued. "Oh? And what were you picturing about us?"


    "I want us to get married," Maria said without hesitation. "Maybe after college, you can get me pregnant... and that would put an end to all these problems."


    James stared at her, mouth slightly open in shock.


    "Why would you wish for something like that?" he asked, his voiceced with disbelief.


    "Because I want to be with you forever. It seems like you don¡¯t want me as much as I want you," she replied softly, her voice tinged with disappointment.


    James sighed deeply and cupped her face in his hands.


    "Of course I want you, Maria. But I want us to do things the right way. I don¡¯t want anything to stain your life or our future. I want us to get married properly¡ªwith love all around us and no chaos. Please, understand me."


    Hearing those heartfelt words made Maria¡¯s love for him grow even stronger. She threw her arms around him, pulling him close.


    Their kiss deepened quickly, passion taking over. Clothes fell to the ground, and they made love again¡ªwild and intense, as always.


    Exhausted, they both drifted into a deep sleep afterward.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the safe house...


    "Anderson reporting, your most supreme Lord Shadow. I¡¯ll keep you updated with every piece of information from here," Anderson whispered into his phone, standing behind the building where no one could see him.


    "Good, Anderson," The Shadow replied, his voice cold but promising. "I will reward you greatly. You shall have a ce of honor in my kingdom."


    "Thank you, your supreme lord. They are moving out tomorrow night for the attack. Stay prepared," Anderson said before ending the call.


    After double-checking that no one had seen him, he walked back inside with a proud, confident stride.


    But as soon as he entered, he froze.


    Everyone¡ªBeta Gilbert, Bernard, Mason, Sandro, and the mercenaries¡ªsat around therge table, staring at him. The only empty seat left was his.


    Acting unfazed, Anderson walked to his seat and sat down. But the moment he did, nearly everyone except Gilbert and Bernard pointed their guns directly at him.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Anderson barked, but his voice trembled with fear.


    "You traitor," Bernard growled, rising from his chair. "I knew it. I felt it¡ªsomeone among us would betray us. Thank the heavens you exposed yourself before the battle."


    "Lies!" Anderson shouted, trying to sound brave. "I would never betray Beta Gilbert! What proof do you have?"


    Without a word, Mason and Sandro stepped forward. Sandro dropped a phone onto the table. Bernard picked it up and pressed y.


    Anderson¡¯s own voice filled the room¡ªthe recording of his conversation with The Shadow just minutes ago.


    Anderson¡¯s mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. He stammered helplessly.


    "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not what you think... I¡¯m sorry!" he cried out, but it was toote.


    Several mercenaries tied him tightly to the chair, binding his arms and legs.


    Bernard red at him with disgust. "Since I noticed suspicious movements, I ordered Mason and Sandro to monitor everyone. I would not allow another betrayal like before. You would have sacrificed all of us for your greed!"


    Bernard¡¯s fist mmed into Anderson¡¯s face, splitting his lip open.


    "You gave us an edge without even realizing it," Beta Gilbert said coldly, stepping forward. "We¡¯ll change the n now¡ªand it¡¯ll happen after your death."


    Gilbert leaned close to Anderson¡¯s ear.


    "All these men you see here... They stand with us not for money, but because they know what loyalty means. Something you¡¯ll learn about... just before you die."


    Bernard raised his hand in the air¡ªand when he brought it down sharply, the mercenaries opened fire without hesitation.


    Anderson¡¯s body was riddled with bullets, flesh and blood tearing apart under the onught.


    Standing tall among the carnage, Bernard shouted, "ns have changed! We strike tonight! Victory will be ours by dawn!"


    The safe house erupted into loud cheers and chants. The spirit of brotherhood and loyalty burned fiercely as the men prepared, packing weapons and armor, ready to march into battle.


    "Prepare yourselves!" Beta Gilbertmanded, his voice ringing loud. "Tonight marks the beginning of a new era! We fight for loyalty, for honor, for brotherhood!"


    ---


    <i>At the hotel...</i>


    Maria stirred awake around six in the evening. Panicked by how much time had passed, she quickly jumped out of bed and rushed to the bathroom to freshen up. In no time, she was dressed and ready.


    James, now awake but still lounging on the bed, smiled sleepily at her. Maria gave him a quick kiss before dashing out of the room.


    Luck was on her side¡ªshe hailed a cab almost immediately and was on her way home.


    Fifteen minutester, she arrived at the house. After paying the cab driver, she sprinted toward the mansion.


    Something felt different the moment she stepped in. The number of guards had decreased drastically, and most of the ones she saw were unfamiliar.


    Only one familiar guard remained¡ªthe one who had been with them for about a year.


    "Where is everybody?" Maria asked him, her heart pounding.


    "They¡¯ve all gone on a mission," the guard replied curtly. "Only Luna Victoria is inside the mansion now."


    The guard turned and walked away, leaving Maria standing there, deep in thought.


    <i>"A mission? Could it be... they¡¯ve gone to fight The Shadow?"</i> she wondered, her mind racing.


    As she stepped into the living room, a new thought struck her.


    <i>"This might be my only chance to find those important files... They won¡¯t be back until morning. I have to use this time wisely!"</i>


    Determined, Maria straightened her shoulders and set her mind on the task ahead...

 Chapter 47. The Battle for Redemption

    <h4>Chapter 47: 47. The Battle for Redemption</h4>


    Maria was shocked the very moment she stepped into the living room and found Victoria seated stiffly on the couch, looking deeply disturbed.


    She greeted her, but there was no response. At first, Maria thought Victoria was ignoring her intentionally, but soon she realized the older woman wasn¡¯t even paying attention to her presence.


    Concerned, Maria walked closer and gently tapped Victoria on the shoulder.


    "Good evening, ma¡¯am," Maria said softly.


    Victoria flinched at the touch, clearly startled. She had been so lost in thought that she hadn¡¯t noticed Maria at all.


    It was easy for Maria to guess the cause of her worry. Given the current situation, it was understandable¡ªher husband and only son had gone to war, and there were only two possible oues: they would either return victorious or not return at all.


    Maria¡¯s heart ached for her.


    "Maria, how are you? Have you been here long?" Victoria asked in a tired voice, her face lined with worry.


    "I¡¯m fine, ma¡¯am. I just arrived not long ago," Maria replied politely, then asked, "Hope you are doing well, ma¡¯am?"


    A faint, weary smile crossed Victoria¡¯s lips. "I¡¯m fine," she said quietly.


    "I would like to retire to my room," she added a momentter, standing up slowly and heading toward the staircase.


    Maria stood silently, watching her ascend. As Victoria reached the middle of the stairs, she paused and turned slightly, her eyesnding on Maria.


    <i>Could Maria be the cmity the three witches from the ancient world spoke about?</i> Victoria wondered darkly, lingering for a second longer before continuing up to her room.


    Maria, unaware of the suspicion brewing in Victoria¡¯s mind, stayed in the living room a while longer, trying to appear casual. After about ten minutes, she quietly left for her room as well.


    Inside her room, Maria¡¯s mind raced with heavy thoughts. She worried for James and Bernard, who had ventured into danger alongside Beta Gilbert. And she was also focused on the documents she needed to fetch.


    Determined not to fail, she rose from the bed, picked up the electronic key, and ced it beside her, within easy reach. She wanted everything ready when the time came.


    Setting her rm for 2 a.m.¡ªa time when the entire household would surely be deep in sleep¡ªMaria tucked herself under the covers, though sleep came slowly.


    ---


    <strong>Meanwhile, in Victoria¡¯s room...</strong>


    Victoriay awake, her mind a storm of conflicting thoughts and emotions.


    <i>Cmity lives among us... and this is not the main havoc yet,</i> the witches had said.


    What did it mean? Who was the real danger among them? Could it be one of the guards? Could it even be Maria?


    "I will do everything within my reach and power to make sure that this cmity does note to pass in my family," Victoria whispered fiercely to herself. "I will fight flesh, blood, and spirit to conquer it."


    Despite her determination, exhaustion soon overtook her, and she drifted into uneasy sleep.


    ***


    <strong>At The Shadow¡¯s Safe House...</strong>


    Deep within the heart of a dark, ancient forest, Beta Gilbert, Bernard, and the machinery arrived at The Shadow¡¯s stronghold.


    "This is where destiny is reshaped and reconstructed," Bernard announced boldly, his voice ringing with fierce determination. "We havee a long way, and we will not turn back or lose now. We are here for war, and war we shall give!"


    The men roared in agreement, stomping their feet into the earth.


    Bernard raised his voice further. "We have all lost something precious¡ªloved ones, homes, dreams. Let that loss fuel your rage. Let your swords, your bullets, your strength strike true. Fight for the ones we lost! Fight for your pain!"


    The roar of agreement shook the trees around them.


    Then Bernard moved quickly, dividing the men into smaller units, some staying back while others prepared to advance.


    Beta Gilbert approached his son, pulling something wrapped in ck cloth from his pocket.


    "What¡¯s this, Dad?" Bernard asked, puzzled.


    Beta Gilbert handed it to him. "Inside is a small mirror. It¡¯s the weapon we¡¯ll use to destroy The Shadow. When he sees his reflection, it will be his undoing."


    Bernard¡¯s eyes widened. "Why are you just giving this to me now?"


    "I feared traitors," Beta Gilbert said gravely. "If it had fallen into the wrong hands, we would have lost everything. Now, the time is right."


    Bernard nodded firmly, understanding the heavy responsibility.


    They hugged tightly, a brief but powerful moment of father and son unity.


    "Boss, it¡¯s time," Sandro called, bringing them back to focus.


    Together with their small group, Bernard and Beta Gilbert approached The Shadow¡¯s guards, hands raised in a sign of peace.


    The guards quickly surrounded them, guns pointed at their heads.


    "We mean no harm," Beta Gilbert called out calmly. "We seek peace and request an audience with The Shadow."


    The guards exchanged suspicious nces but allowed them inside, heavily guarded.


    After ten tense minutes, The Shadow himself appeared¡ªharmless-looking yet radiating dark energy.


    "Well, well," he said mockingly, "you¡¯vee to me on a tter of gold."


    Bernard tensed but remained still.


    "We seek peace," Beta Gilbert said again.


    The Shadow chuckled darkly. "And what if chaos is what I seek?"


    "Then we still plead for peace," Beta Gilbert replied, his voice steady.


    The Shadow sneered. "I want the death of you and your kind. I want the extinction of your bloodline!"


    Bernard¡¯s hands twitched with rage, but Beta Gilbert gave him a subtle warning tap. Patience was key.


    Bernard then spoke coldly, "We know you have suffered injustice. But we plead¡ªlet the past remain in the past. Together, we can forge a new future."


    The Shadow tilted his head, his masked face unreadable. "Should I ignore the ancientws that demand retribution?"


    "We plead for mercy," Beta Gilbert said quietly. "We offer respect and peace."


    The Shadow¡¯sughter echoed in the hall. "The only peace I seek is your destruction. Only your deaths will secure my immortality!"


    As he raised his hand, his guards leveled their guns.


    Bernard¡¯s heart raced. He knew then¡ªnegotiations were over.


    He took a deep breath and dered loudly, "We came to end you and the evil you stand for. Today will be remembered in history!"


    At his signal, their hidden men unleashed grenades, turning the negotiation into a full-blown battle.


    Gunfire erupted, bodies fell. But The Shadow¡¯s men, caught off guard, suffered heavier losses.


    Realizing he was losing, The Shadow attempted to flee¡ªbut found he couldn¡¯t disappear.


    Panic shed in his movements as he sprinted toward a secret chamber.


    Bernard ran after him, his speed relentless.


    Finally, The Shadow stopped and faced Bernard, sword in hand, snarling, "Young Alpha, you cannot kill me without the power of spirits! You will die, and your kind will suffer forever!"


    He charged.


    Bernard dodged the first strike and, in one swift motion, thrust the small mirror directly into The Shadow¡¯s face.


    The Shadow screamed¡ªa chilling, soul-piercing cry¡ªas he saw his own reflection. His body evaporated into ck smoke.


    "This is for all the lives you destroyed," Bernard said, his voice trembling with emotion, as he gripped thest remnants of The Shadow¡¯s garments tightly in his hand...

 Chapter 48. Schemes and Secrets at the College

    <h4>Chapter 48: 48. Schemes and Secrets at the College</h4>


    Maria grew increasingly impatient as Bernard kept smiling at her for no apparent reason. She finally snapped, her voice edged with irritation.


    "Bernard, what¡¯s going on? Why are you smiling at me like that?"


    Bernard¡¯s expression shifted in surprise. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected her to confront him so directly.


    "I¡¯m smiling because I¡¯m happy. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a crime, is it?" he said, a hint of displeasure in his tone. His eyebrows lifted slightly as he countered, "Do you have a problem with my smiles?"


    Choosing to avoid further argument, Maria turned away from him and kept silent.


    <i>There must be something he¡¯s hiding...</i> she thought nervously. <i>Maybe he knows I was in his room at midnight?</i>


    Maria felt a surge of panic but quickly masked it. She knew she needed to double her efforts and move faster to uncover Bernard¡¯s ns and retrieve the documents she had failed to find.


    They soon arrived at the college and walked into their ssroom together. It felt strange to Maria, considering how long it had been since theyst walked into ss side by side.


    Without exchanging words, they headed to their separate seats.


    Relief washed over Maria when she spotted her friends. She hurried over, and they greeted each other warmly with hugs and cheerful whispers.


    "Maria, we missed you so much! How are you now?" Cassandra asked, her voice low and affectionate as she leaned close.


    "I missed you all too. I¡¯m fine... for now," Maria joked, shing a yful smile. "But who knows about tomorrow or even the next few minutes?"


    Theyughed quietly together, momentarily lifting the heavy cloud hanging over Maria.


    Laura leaned in, her face serious. "Have you been able to settle everything?"


    Maria shook her head and whispered, "We can¡¯t talk about it here, not with Bernard around. Let¡¯s go outside."


    The three friends slipped out of the ssroom, careful not to draw attention. As they walked away, Maria cast a quick nce over her shoulder toward Bernard¡¯s seat, checking if he was watching. He wasn¡¯t.


    Out in the open, Maria wasted no time.


    "I was in Bernard¡¯s room at midnight," she began, "but I couldn¡¯t get the documents. I only found a duplicate marriage agreement, not the original."


    "So what are you going to do now?" Cassandra asked, concern etched across her face.


    Maria sighed deeply. "I don¡¯t even know. But I need to act fast. I¡¯m running out of patience living under that roof."


    Just then, an idea sparked in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help the smile that spread across her face.


    "Why the sudden smile, Maria?" Cassandra asked, puzzled.


    "I just got an idea. And Cassandra, you¡¯re the key to making it work," Maria said excitedly.


    Laura and Cassandra leaned in closer, their curiosity piqued.


    "Cassandra, you¡¯re the most outgoing among us. I want you to get close to Bernard. Make him think you¡¯re interested in him and willing to snitch on me because you like him."


    Cassandra recoiled immediately. "No way! Bernard can be such a snob. I don¡¯t want to make a fool of myself and be theughing stock of the whole college!"


    Maria pleaded, her voice earnest. It seemed hopeless until Laura spoke up.


    "Why don¡¯t we just give it a try? It¡¯s better than doing nothing. We all know what Maria is going through. I would have done it, but Bernard might suspect me since I¡¯m too quiet. Cassandra, you¡¯re perfect for this."


    Cassandra looked conflicted but slowly began to rx.


    "Okay, fine. But the very moment he tries to make me feel stupid, I¡¯m out!" she warned sternly.


    Maria practically jumped with joy. She hugged Cassandra tightly, causing her to burst intoughter while Laura smiled her usual calm smile.


    "I¡¯ll give it a shot today. Let¡¯s see where this leads us," Cassandra said, smiling lightly.


    They returned to the ssroom, where Maria¡¯s eyes instantly met James¡¯s. Panicked, she looked away quickly.


    <i>I can¡¯t afford to let anyone suspect anything between James and me,</i> she thought nervously.


    She took her seat cautiously, feeling extremely uneasy with both James and Bernard present in the same room. It had been a long time since both were in ss at the same time.


    Soon, Bernard stood up and walked out of the ssroom without a word. Maria gave Cassandra a subtle eye signal, and Cassandra promptly followed him without attracting attention, except from Maria and Laura.


    <strong>Outside the ssroom...</strong>


    Bernard made his way to the deserted basketball court and sat down, focusing on his phone. He noticed someone approaching.


    When he looked up and saw Cassandra, he quickly turned his attention back to his phone.


    "So you came out here just to spend quality time with your phone?" Cassandra teased with a yful smile, sitting a few meters away from him.


    Bernard was startled. They barely spoke usually. Still, he remained silent.


    "I¡¯ve been curious," Cassandra continued casually. "Curious about what the great Bernard does alone at the basketball court whenever there are no lectures."


    Bernard finally responded, his eyes still glued to his phone. "Some curiosities can be dangerous."


    "Well, I¡¯d dly risk getting hurt if it means satisfying my curiosity about a winner like you," Cassandra said sweetly. "Unless you want to pretend you haven¡¯t noticed how much importance I ce on you."


    Bernard looked at her then, genuinely stunned by her forwardness.


    "Can I ask you something?" Cassandra asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Go ahead," Bernard replied cautiously.


    "Why are you still with Maria? Do you love her or not?" she asked bluntly.


    Bernard was momentarily speechless, staring hard at her.


    "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to answer," Cassandra said, smirking. "I guess I¡¯m being too nosy."


    "I don¡¯t think I have to answer that question. It¡¯s personal," Bernard said finally, his tone clipped. "Sorry to disappoint you."


    As he turned his gaze away from her, Bernard¡¯s mind raced.


    <i>What is Cassandra up to? Is she serious, or is she nning something?</i> he wondered, shooting her a suspicious nce...

 Chapter 49. Secrets, Smoke, and Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 49: 49. Secrets, Smoke, and Shadows</h4>


    Bernard suddenly stood up, feeling increasingly ufortable around Cassandra and her constant, unexpected questions.


    Cassandra was surprised to see him get up and tried to stop him by calling out his name.


    "Bernard, wait! Where are you going? I¡¯m sorry for asking too many questions¡ªI promise to stop!" she pleaded.


    Bernard paused and turned to look at her, but it was clear he wasn¡¯t going to return to where he had been sitting.


    He walked away calmly, never once looking back at Cassandra.


    Cassandra remained seated, watching him walk out of the hall. But just after he left, she was hit with a sudden shock when Maria and Laura emerged from a narrow, dark corner where they had been hiding and eavesdropping on the entire conversation between her and Bernard.


    "No way! Don¡¯t tell me you girls were there the whole time, listening to my conversation with Bernard!" Cassandra eximed in shock.


    "Yes, we were! And I must say, you¡¯re amazing at acting... Wow, girl, you¡¯re seriously good!" Maria said, her face lit up with excitement.


    Cassandra beamed at thepliment and turned to Laura.


    "Come on, Laura, what do you think of my acting skills?" she asked with a smile spread across her face.


    "You know, acting as a career wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea for you. You did excellently¡ªI¡¯m really impressed!" Laura replied, showering Cassandra with praise.


    "Thank you, girls. I appreciate it... But what do you think about Bernard? Do you think he¡¯ll fall into our trap?" Cassandra asked, genuinely curious about their thoughts.


    "From what I¡¯ve seen, he¡¯s being very cautious. And since you two don¡¯t talk much, you can¡¯t expect him to trust you so easily. Just make the atmosphere morefortable the next time you see him. Try not to make him suspicious about you or our ns," Laura advised calmly.


    "Yes, I agree with Laura. You¡¯ve done really well today. You have my full support¡ªgo all the way with this. Just remember, we trust you and we¡¯re counting on you," Maria added, trying to motivate Cassandra further.


    Cassandra nodded in agreement, and the three girls returned to the ssroom together.


    Maria was lost in thought as they walked, a determined look on her face.


    <i>I will do everything in my power to take back what belongs to me from Bernard and his family¡ªand no one will be able to stop me,</i> she thought to herself.


    ---


    Victoria drove herself, not allowing any driver to apany her. She parked at a discreet location and continued on foot into the woods.


    After about ten minutes of walking, she arrived at the hidden cave of the three witches from the ancient world.


    Upon reaching the entrance, she stamped her feet on the ground three times and spoke inaudible words. Immediately, a stone door formed from the rock shifted open.


    She stepped into the coven of the ancient witches and dropped to her knees, bowing her face to the ground.


    "What bringeth you to the great coven of the witches that resides in the past and still sees the future?" the three witches asked in unison, their voices echoing through the cave.


    "First, I came to show appreciation for the safe return of my husband and son. I say a big thank you to the witches who see the sun even at midnight," Luna Victoria said, her head still bowed.


    "What substance have you brought to show appreciation to the witches who fly everywhere without leaving their coven?" they asked, leaning their heads toward her.


    "I have brought the garment of the reincarnated werewolf, who was defeated by my son. Here it is before you, O great ones," she said,ying the garment before them.


    The garment instantly vanished and reappeared in the hands of the witches.


    "Oh, very nice. This garment possesses the currency of the other world. It will serve us well when we journey beyond!" they eximed together, clearly pleased.


    "So what brings you here, O daughter of Vanessa?" the witches inquired.


    "Last time I was here, you spoke of aing cmity and told me to find out who or what it was. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve returned," Victoria exined.


    "Have you discovered who the cmity is?" they asked.


    "No, I have not. I do not possess the great gift you do¡ªto know all things as you wish."


    "What you seek is highly confidential among the spirits. We have been ordered not to reveal it," the witches replied, sounding slightly irritated.


    Victoria looked disappointed and reached into her bag.


    "Here is the gold request coin given to me by my mother, Vanessa. She said to offer it to you if ever I could not get an answer¡ªshe said you would help me," she exined, holding out the coin.


    The coin vanished from her hand and appeared with the witches, who inspected it by sniffing and even tasting it.


    "You have brought a coin so powerful that even the highest spirits dare not refuse it. Ask what you wish, child, and let it reach the ears of the witches!" they said,ughing eerily.


    "I wish to know where all these problems began, how the cmity was born, and how it has grown to threaten my family and kind," Victoria pleaded.


    The witches went silent for a moment, then pointed to arge pot of boiling blood.


    "Go to your right. Wash your face with the blood from the stream of pain and destruction. What you are about to see is beyond normal eyes and minds," they instructed.


    Though afraid, Victoria¡¯s curiosity was stronger than her fear. She stepped toward the pot, filled a container, and prepared to wash her face.


    She expected it to burn, but the blood was cold as ice. She poured it over her face until the container was empty.


    "Now let the eyes of the spirits be yours and let the minds of the ancients be upon you. Let what belongs to the spirits be shown to you!" the witches chanted, raising their arms.


    From the ground, dark smoke rose with a powerful voice.


    "Let me take you to the past. What you will encounter can only be understood by spirits!" the smoke dered, circling Luna Victoria before they both vanished.


    "Let the voices of the darkest spirits lead and speak to you as you walk the path of the past!" the three witches called out,ughing mischievously.


    ***


    <i>In The Past...</i>


    "It was a day when all the werewolves of your pack gathered in anticipation¡ªsomething they had waited centuries for," the smoke narrated.


    "There were five pregnant women in the pack that day. One of them gave birth to the cmity now threatening your kind. Look around¡ªsee the peace and joy they once shared."


    The smoke disappeared, leaving Victoria alone to observe.


    She saw herself, her husband, Alpha Jackson, and his wife Catherine¡ªwho was heavily pregnant with Maria at the time. Bernard was just a baby, sitting in a chair, barely a year old.


    They all looked so happy, discussing the uing Blue Moon, foretold by prophecy. Victoria left their table and walked around, seeking the other pregnant women.


    She was sure this was the day before Luna Catherine gave birth to Maria, after the Blue Moon.


    Eventually, she reached the table of the Simons family.


    The Simons had once vied for the Alpha title, which had ultimately gone to Jackson, much to their dismay.


    Elijah Simons and his wife were present, though unhappy. His wife was also heavily pregnant.


    After the Blue Moon, which tragically imed many lives, they announced the birth of their son¡ªVictor.


    At the table, they wore sour expressions, simply attending the event out of obligation.


    They clearly believed the Alpha seat should have been theirs.


    Elijah leaned toward his wife, whispered something, and the two of them walked away from the gathering, visibly angry...

 Chapter 50. Echoes of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 50: 50. Echoes of the Past</h4>


    Immediately, Elijah Simons and his wife stood up and walked out of the gathering. Victoria instinctively moved to go after them, but to her astonishment, the Smoke appeared right before her.


    "You can¡¯t follow them. Continue with the rest of the pregnant women in the other families," the Smoke said firmly, noticing the disagreement clearly written across her face.


    "Why can¡¯t I follow them?" Victoria asked, a scornful look crossing her features.


    "That¡¯s the closest you¡¯re allowed to get concerning their area. It¡¯s left to you to decide what you¡¯ll do with the information you have. Now go and search for the others," the Smoke replied.


    As soon as the words left its mouth, the path Elijah and his wife had taken shut suddenly before her, leaving Victoria no choice but to carry on with her search.


    She continued, her steps firm as she approached the next family. It was Alexander¡¯s family. His wife was pregnant with their second child, and Victoria felt a sense of reassurance.


    She had been at the hospital when the child was born, a baby girl. The Gilberts and the Alexanders had always been close family friends, which was why Victoria had been present at the birth.


    She didn¡¯t linger, trusting thempletely. They had never given her a reason to doubt them.


    Next, she found the remaining two families... Gilmore and Alfred, seated at the same table. Both women were heavily pregnant, their eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "We¡¯ve waited so long for the Blue Moon," Alfred¡¯s wife said joyfully.


    "Yes, it¡¯s a blessing to be alive to witness it," Gilmore¡¯s wife agreed.


    Victoria remained in the background, listening closely to their conversation. She was alert, hoping to catch any sign of betrayal or suspicion.


    But there was nothing. No deceit. No anger. Just joy and anticipation.


    That confirmed it for her. The Simons family, they were the outliers. The only ones who looked visibly upset. The only ones who didn¡¯t stay for the Blue Moon, a rare event that had once brought untold destruction.


    <i>So it¡¯s the Simons,</i> she thought grimly. <i>They¡¯re the ones who gave birth to a child that could destroy our pack... and our family.</i> She nodded slowly, affirming her thoughts.


    "Your time is up here. It¡¯s time to return," the Smoke said suddenly. As the words echoed, a fierce wind blew through the air. The moment it touched Victoria, she and the Smoke vanished.


    They reappeared in the cave of the three ancient witches. Victoria felt an intense heat within her body as she stood.


    "Wee back from the past, O daughter of Great Vanessa!" the witches greeted in unison, their voices echoing through the cave.


    A small jar sat on the table before them. Victoria watched in shock as the Smoke gently entered the jar, guided by the witches¡¯ spell.


    "Is that where the Smoke resides?" she asked curiously.


    "There are things beyond your imagination," one witch said. "It¡¯s best you focus on what truly matters."


    Victoria remained silent, sensing that they weren¡¯t telling her everything. Still, she decided to speak.


    "I saw a lot in the past. Who among all the families is responsible for this threat?" she asked, her voice firm but hopeful.


    "What you saw is yours alone to interpret," the witches said. "We¡¯ve done our part. You now know enough to guide your next move. Depart."


    Victoria turned and left, their cold voices still echoing in her ears. Outside, darkness had already fallen. She checked her wristwatch, it had stopped at 9:20 a.m. Her phone was in her car.


    She walked through the woods until she reached the car. The phone disyed the time: 10:45 p.m.


    She blinked.


    "But it felt like just an hour... how is it almost a whole day?" she murmured to herself. She noticed multiple missed calls from Beta Gilbert and Bernard.


    ---


    Back at the mansion, Bernard and Beta Gilbert sat in the living room, growing more worried by the second.


    "Should we call the police?" Bernard asked.


    "Not yet," Beta Gilbert replied calmly. "If she isn¡¯t back by morning, then we will."


    Just then, the front gate creaked open. They rushed outside and saw Victoria driving in.


    Relief washed over them. Beta Gilbert returned to the couch, his usual calm demeanor returning.


    Victoria walked inside, heading straight to her husband. "I¡¯m sorry, honey. I left my phone in my bag, and it was in the car," she exined.


    "How could you forget your phone and bag?" Beta Gilbert asked, frustration breaking through.


    "Because I thought I¡¯d only be gone for thirty minutes," she answered. "But what I discovered... it¡¯s serious. It concerns our pack. I had to stay."


    That caught everyone¡¯s attention. Bernard leaned forward.


    "What do you mean, Mom?"


    She turned to him, hesitating briefly. Then she began.


    "I met an old man at the mall. When I tried to walk past, he grabbed my hand and whispered something. I couldn¡¯t move."


    "What did he say?" Beta Gilbert asked, even more curious.


    "He warned me about a cmitying to our pack. He said we are connected to its source. Then he gave me water to wash my face and suddenly, I was in the past. I saw everything clearly."


    Bernard¡¯s eyes widened. "Did he say who or what is behind it?"


    "No. He said I¡¯d have to see it for myself. And I did. I know where the danger ising from."


    "Then say it already!" Beta Gilbert snapped.


    "The Simons. They¡¯re the problem. Their son is the source of the cmity."


    Beta Gilbert shook his head. "Who is this man, and where did hee from?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but he was right. He knew about Bernard bing Alpha. About defeating the Shadow. Everything."


    Bernard spoke up.


    "Dad, I think Mom¡¯s right. The Simons always wanted the Alpha seat. They expected to be next after Alpha Jackson died. Maybe... maybe they even had something to do with his death."


    He paused, then added, "I¡¯m not using, but their behavior before and after his death has always been suspicious."


    Everyone fell into a heavy silence.


    Maria¡¯s heart sank. Her thoughts spiraled.


    <i>So the Simons... they¡¯re behind my parents¡¯ deaths?</i> Her fists clenched as the fire of betrayal burned inside her. <i>They will pay...</i>

 Chapter 51. Terrifying Dream

    <h4>Chapter 51: 51. Terrifying Dream</h4>


    The discussion about the Simons family lingered in the air. Beta Gilbert remained silent, his face pulled into a deep frown as he sank into thought.


    "Dad, what do you suggest we do?" Bernard finally asked, turning to face him.


    "I suggest we stay calm and observe carefully for now," Beta Gilbert replied in his usualposed tone.


    Victoria, however, was already losing patience.


    "No! We can¡¯t just stay calm in a situation like this. For all we know, they¡¯re nning our downfall at this very moment! Why should we be the ones to stay silent when this could wipe out everything we¡¯ve built?" she snapped.


    "Keeping calm?" Bernard echoed, clearly unsettled. "Dad, what exactly do you mean by that?"


    Beta Gilbert finally looked up, eyes steady. "We¡¯ll act, but not recklessly. If we charge in without knowing their n, we¡¯ll lose. First, I¡¯ll send spies to monitor their every move¡ªconversations, meetings, anything. We¡¯ll strike when we know how."


    "So when does this start?" Bernard asked, leaning forward.


    "Right now," Beta Gilbert said as he pulled out his phone. "I¡¯ll call a few trusted men. They won¡¯t fail us."


    He dialed. The line rang briefly before a deep, masculine voice answered.


    "Good evening, boss. You only call thiste when something serious is going on. What do you need us to do?"


    "Andrew," Beta Gilbert began. "I¡¯m sending you pictures and details. I want a full background check on the people involved¡ªevery conversation, every movement. No mistakes."


    "Understood, boss. Send the files. You know we don¡¯t fail. You can count on us," Andrew assured him.


    Beta Gilbert hung up and turned back to the room with renewed confidence.


    "There¡¯s no need to panic. Andrew and his men are the best. They¡¯ve never disappointed me, and they won¡¯t now. Let them uncover the truth behind the masks of the Simons family."


    Victoria stepped closer and embraced him. "I¡¯m sorry, my love... for keeping you up, for all the worry I¡¯ve brought into the house. But it¡¯s for the good of all of us," she said softly.


    As they embraced, Bernard¡¯s eyes met Maria¡¯s. He offered her a faint smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    Soon after, Beta Gilbert and Victoria stood up and headed to their room, leaving Bernard and Maria alone in the living room.


    Bernard moved closer and sat beside her. She didn¡¯t say a word. Her mind was reeling from the information¡ªher parents, possibly murdered by the Simons... and for what? Power?


    Lost in thought, Maria barely noticed when Bernard gently tapped her shoulder.


    "Maria," he said, voice steady. "I know you¡¯re thinking about what I said¡ªabout the Simons possibly being responsible for your parents¡¯ deaths. But I promise you... if it¡¯s true, they¡¯ll pay. With their lives."


    Maria offered a soft, grateful smile, but said nothing. Instead, she stood and quietly walked to her room.


    Bernard remained seated, watching her until she disappeared down the hallway.


    Upstairs, Victoriay beside Beta Gilbert in his room¡ªfor the first time in a long while. She couldn¡¯t sleep. Her mind was restless.


    <i>I lied, and it fit perfectly... but not all of it was a lie. Just the part about the old man,</i> she thought, her lips curving slightly in the dark.


    ***


    Maria ran, naked and covered in blood, through a shadowed forest. Terrified and exhausted, she stumbled over roots, gasping for air. Behind her, growls echoed¡ªan entire pack of werewolves were chasing her.


    Her legs weakened, and she finally copsed to the ground. Panic overtook her. She could hear them¡ªclosing in.


    The leading werewolf emerged, shrouded in swirling ck smoke. Just as it lunged¡ª


    A figure intervened.


    A young masked woman kicked the beast back and drew a gleaming sword. She stood protectively before Maria, taking a battle-ready stance.


    The moment the werewolves saw the sword, they backed off. Within seconds, the entire pack vanished into the forest.


    Maria stared at her rescuer, stunned and shivering. "Who are you?"


    The woman¡¯s voice was stern but not unkind. "Why did you reveal yourself? Don¡¯t you know who you are? You¡¯re the child born of the spirit¡¯s voice."


    "I... I don¡¯t know why they were after me. I don¡¯t even understand why I¡¯m naked and covered in blood," Maria stammered, tears threatening to spill.


    "The future holds your answers," the woman said, pulling a cloak over her. "You are the past, the present, and the future. In time, you¡¯ll understand everything."


    The masked woman led her away.


    After ten minutes of walking, they reached arge white building¡ªmajestic and glowing.


    "Where are we?" Maria asked in awe.


    "The Temple of Light and Truth," the woman replied. "Inside, you¡¯ll find answers¡ªand safety."


    Maria turned, hesitating. "Aren¡¯t youing with me?"


    "I¡¯ll always be with you," the woman whispered. "Just call."


    She turned and disappeared into the shadows.


    Maria stepped into the Temple.


    At once, an aged woman with a golden crown seated on a throne addressed her sharply. "Go back, O child of destruction!"


    Startled, Maria¡¯s heart pounded¡ªbut she stood her ground.


    "I didn¡¯te here to cause harm. A kind woman brought me here. I just want a ce to belong... a ce to be safe."


    The woman raised a hand toward a mirror. "Let the Mirror of Righteousness judge your heart."


    Maria approached it. Her reflection appeared¡ªdressed in white, smiling warmly.


    The woman nodded. "You may enter the Temple of Righteousness and Truth."


    Maria awoke with a gasp, drenched in sweat. Her body trembled from fear.


    "Why these dreams again? What¡¯s happening to me?" she whispered to herself as she rushed into the bathroom to take a cold shower.


    She felt calmer afterward. A nce at the clock told her it was 3:20 a.m. She went back to bed, hoping for peaceful rest.


    ----


    <strong>The Next Morning...</strong>


    Maria wokete¡ª7 a.m. She rushed through her morning routine and met the driver outside. Bernard wasn¡¯t in the car, meaning he wasn¡¯t going to college that day.


    She arrived just in time to enter the ssroom as the lecturer walked in.


    "Good morning, ss," Professor Sanders greeted with his usual stern expression.


    He was a professor of psychology and human behavior. His lectures were intense and often hard to follow, but Laura always understood them well. She often exined the topics to Maria and the others, helping them excel.


    After ss, Maria and her friends decided to stretch their legs. As they walked andughed, she shared stories about the recent events with Bernard and Beta Gilbert.


    "I missed my parents during the celebration," Maria confessed. "It felt so strange... Bernard had everyone around him, but I felt so alone."


    Her friends offeredfort. Cassandra, ever the cheerful one, jumped on her back and began singing one of Maria¡¯s favorite songs.


    Theyughed together as they reached the garden¡ªuntil Laura suddenly held up her hand.


    "Wait," she said sharply. "Don¡¯t move. Someone¡¯s following us."


    The girls froze.


    Before anyone could ask if she was serious, a shadow shifted behind them. A figure stood at the edge of the garden, unmoving.


    Fear gripped Maria¡¯s chest. She couldn¡¯t move...

 Chapter 52. Laura鈥檚 Fury

    <h4>Chapter 52: 52. Laura¡¯s Fury</h4>


    Maria and her friends stood frozen. Fear had taken such hold of them that even words refused to form. Their minds went nk, their bodies paralyzed.


    Suddenly, Laura spun around, turning to face whoever was behind them. The others, startled by her unexpected bravery, followed her lead.


    What they saw left them even more stunned. A towering man with a menacing look stood just a few steps away.


    His presence was terrifying, and all that crossed Maria¡¯s mind was <i>run!</i> But Laura clearly had a different n.


    "You there!" Laura said boldly, taking a step forward. "Who are you and what do you want from us?"


    Her voice was firm, fearless. She stood between the man and her friends, unshaken.


    The man red down at her, clearly offended.


    "How dare you speak to me like that?" he growled. "I didn¡¯te for you, but if you interfere in what¡¯s not your business, youngdy, I¡¯ll remove you from my path¡ªpermanently!"


    He stepped toward her with a threatening air, but Laura didn¡¯t budge.


    "Laura, let¡¯s go!" Cassandra screamed, panic seizing her voice. "This is the point where we run!"


    But Laura remained still. Her focus never shifted from the man approaching her.


    He was just five meters away when something in Laura¡¯s eyes changed. Without warning, she lunged at him, faster and more fiercely than anyone could have imagined.


    Blow after blownded before the man could even react. Punches, kicks¡ªLaura was relentless. Though he stood more than twice her height, he stumbled back, nose bleeding, takenpletely off guard.


    As he scrambled to his feet, face swollen and blood dripping from his nose, he realized he was no match for the girl. Fear flickered in his eyes.


    "I¡¯ll be back for all of you!" he yelled as he turned to flee. "And when I return... you¡¯ll all suffer¡ªespecially your little one!"


    He vanished from the garden, trying to conceal his face with a mask pulled hastily from his pocket.


    Cassandra and Maria were left in awe. Shock and relief washed over them in waves. They couldn¡¯t believe what Laura had just done¡ªor how she even sensed the man was following them in the first ce.


    Laura calmly walked back to them, a soft smile on her face. She picked up the books they had dropped in fear.


    "Why are you both looking at me like that?" she asked with a chuckle.


    Cassandra was the first to break the silence. "Laura, <i>where</i> did you learn to fight like that? And how do you stay so calm?"


    "I¡¯ve told you both before," Laura replied, brushing dirt off a book. "My dad taught me self-defense. He wanted me prepared for situations like this."


    Cassandra¡¯s eyes widened. "That wasn¡¯t <i>just</i> self-defense! Laura, that was some <i>professional</i> fighting back there! Don¡¯t tell me you only got that from your dad?"


    Laura smiled again, this time a little more solemnly.


    "Where I grew up... it wasn¡¯t safe. Gangs, harassment¡ªespecially for girlsing back from school. My dad taught me all he could, but when it got too dangerous, he enrolled me in Taekwondo. It was worth every lesson. Because now¡ªanytime, anywhere¡ªI can defend myself."


    "Wow..." Maria murmured, admiration in her voice. "I wish I had a life like that. Mine just feels so... boring."


    "Hey, don¡¯t say that." Laura gave Maria a warm look. "You¡¯re just going through something right now. That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll always be like this. Give it time."


    Cassandra wrapped her arms around Maria tightly. "Everything will be fine," she whispered into her ear.


    Then Laura¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Wait... that man said he didn¡¯te for <i>me.</i> So who was he after?"


    Maria looked up quickly. "Who else could it be? I¡¯m sure he was looking for <i>me.</i>"


    "But we can¡¯t say for certain," Cassandra cut in. "Either way, we all need to be more careful now."


    They hurried back toward the ssroom, still shaken. From a distance, James watched everything unfold. His eyes stayed fixed on Laura.


    "So she¡¯s a fighter, huh?" he muttered to himself. "I¡¯ve always suspected there¡¯s more to her. Time to do a full background check."


    Then he too walked off toward the school building.


    ---


    It was around 10 a.m. The mansion stood quiet, with only Bernard and a few guards outside.


    Grabbing his car keys, Bernard left the house, got into his car, and drove off at high speed. After thirty minutes of driving, he arrived at the edge of a dense forest.


    ¡¯I need to find out what¡¯s going on around me... what the Simons are nning today,¡¯ he thought, locking his car and heading into the woods.


    He walked for about fifteen minutes, eventually arriving at the entrance of the Temple of Truth and the Righteous Ones.


    At the gate, Bernard pulled a ring from his pocket and slid it onto his middle finger. The guards at the entrance saw the ring and immediately granted him passage.


    Inside, the Temple was alive with quiet devotion. Some were meditating, others knelt before the altar, praying. Bernard stood out in his modern clothes, watching them.


    A guard approached him politely. "Hello sir, are you a devotee of this Temple?"


    "Yes," Bernard replied quickly. "But I need to see the highest priest. It¡¯s urgent."


    The guard¡¯s expression shifted to regret. "The highest priest has gone into transition. He won¡¯t return until the work in the White World isplete."


    Bernard¡¯s face fell. "There¡¯s no way to contact him?" he asked, desperation in his voice.


    The guard was quiet for a moment, then asked, "What was your password to enter the Temple?"


    "Password?" Bernard echoed, confused. "I just showed the guards this ring." He held up his hand.


    The moment the guard saw the ring, his eyes widened. "Follow me, sir," he said quickly.


    He led Bernard deep into the Temple, to the inner chamber of the highest priest.


    "Kneel before that mold pot," the guard instructed. "Take off the ring, lift it, and speak your heart. The priest will answer from the White World."


    Without another word, the guard left. Bernard approached the massive pot, kneeled, removed the ring, and raised it.


    "Bernard Gilbert, young Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack, seeks your guidance and wisdom. I need rity about all that troubles my soul," he called out.


    A thick white smoke swirled from the pot, and a voice echoed through the chamber.


    "Young Alpha... why do you disturb my meditation with the spirits in the White World?" the priest¡¯s voice asked sternly.


    Bernard froze for a moment, overwhelmed. Then he spoke again. "I need to know what danger threatens me, my pack, and my family."


    "Before you seek answers, know this¡ªby now, you should be dead," the voice said.


    Bernard¡¯s eyes widened. "I... I¡¯ve fought battles, yes. But I¡¯ve survived them all. I don¡¯t remember one that nearly killed me."


    "You forget, as many do," the voice snapped. "You never thanked the spirits that saved you from death. Was it not a magical poison that almost killed you?"


    Bernard¡¯s face changed. "Yes... that¡¯s true. But I thought I was just lucky to survive."


    "Foolish creature," the voice replied. "The night you were attacked after that meeting... didn¡¯t you carry this ring in your breast pocket?"


    "I did," Bernard answered slowly. "That¡¯s where I always keep it."


    "That ring carries a power greater than you know. It shielded you, blocked the poison from your blood. It <i>saved</i> you. Be grateful to the spirits that dwell in it."


    Finally understanding, Bernard bowed deeply. He kissed the ring several times, murmuring words of heartfelt gratitude.


    Then he turned back toward the rising smoke, ready for what more the priest would reveal...

 Chapter 53. Flashback

    <h4>Chapter 53: 53. shback</h4>


    "Please, I need a solution to the problem that surrounds me... Let the spirits help me!" Bernard pleaded earnestly, his eyes locked on the swirling white smoke before him.


    "What you seek cannote to you, for your heart is unclean. To work in your favor would mean working against the spirits and defying the universe!" the voice of the highest priest responded, calm but firm.


    Bernard frowned, his voice full of desperation. "Your words aren¡¯t clear, and they¡¯re hard for a man like me to understand. Please, help me see the light in your words!"


    "The words of the spirits aren¡¯t meant to satisfy anyone," the priest continued. "They bless those who deserve it. Everyone receives what is due to them based on their deeds and what they have tainted their hands with. Young Alpha, what you seek cannot be spoken¡ªit can only be felt and endured."


    Bernard lowered his head, still on his knees. "Is there no way to redemption?" he asked softly.


    "Redemptiones only to those who seek it and deserve it," the priest answered. "One day, you will hear what you yearn to hear and see what you should have seen. But remember¡ªno one can question the spirits. The universe gives us what we earn, not what we believe we deserve."


    "So, I have no power to change their verdict?" Bernard¡¯s voice trembled with frustration.


    "The power of life and death has always been in man¡¯s hands. But knowing what is right and choosing wrong means choosing death and destruction. Let your spirit guide you toward righteousness," the voice said with a solemn finality.


    Bernard¡¯s eyes burned with passion as he stood up.


    "Then I¡¯ll work against the universe! I will be the first to overturn their verdict. I won¡¯t let destruction steal the ones I love. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to live a great life¡ªone without pain!"


    "The universe has known you since your mother¡¯s womb. Only the spirits decide who receives mercy¡ªnot your words, nor your sense of entitlement. The young Alpha may now take his leave," the priest¡¯s voice faded into the smoke.


    Bernard rose to his feet, his face tight with fury and disappointment. In a sh of anger, he charged at the mold pot emitting the smoke and kicked it hard.


    A strange, chilling voice rang out immediately.


    "You have kicked the pot of the spirits. Destruction shall follow you and your family. Those you love most will vanish like dust before your eyes. Prepare for the damnation toe!" the voice thundered.


    Terror gripped Bernard as he stumbled out of the chamber, his legs barely holding him up.


    Standing outside the chamber, he whispered shakily to himself, "What must I do to overturn the spirit¡¯s verdict?"


    "I will do whatever it takes to win this fight against the curse," he muttered and stormed away from the temple, anger and disappointment swirling within him.


    ***


    Beta Gilbert sat alone in his chair, lost in deep thought. The silence was broken by his phone ringing. He hesitated, but when he saw the caller ID, he quickly picked it up.


    "What do you have for me?" he asked, his tone sharp and expectant.


    "Boss, from what we¡¯ve gathered so far, it looks like someone is nning an attack¡ªthough we¡¯re not sure on who yet. My team will get more concrete information before the day ends," the voice on the other end reported.


    "Good. I want full updates by 6 p.m.," Beta Gilbert said, then ended the call.


    He smirked. "So the Simons are nning an attack. I hope it¡¯s not against me. But I should prepare¡ªjust in case."


    He immediately dialed another number.


    "Hello, Mason. Call Sandro and everyone. Get ready for anything. If we have to go to war tonight, then we will."


    "Yes, boss. You know war is what we live for. We¡¯ll dly go for your sake!" Mason responded with excitement.


    Beta Gilbert ended the call and chuckled darkly. "If they try anything, I¡¯ll show them I¡¯m the boss. I¡¯m always ready."


    ---


    <strong>Later That Day ¨C At School...</strong>


    It was closing time, and Maria walked out of the ssroom with her friends, heading toward the waiting cars.


    Cassandra left first, sprinting toward her car as her driver sped off.


    Maria turned to leave when Laura gently grabbed her hand. Her eyes were filled with concern.


    "Please, be careful. Don¡¯t trust too easily or go anywhere alone. I have a bad feeling... like the man who tried to attack us this morning was actually after you. I don¡¯t know why, but something just feels off," Laura warned her.


    Maria gave a small smile, appreciating the concern. "Alright. Thank you so much. See you tomorrow."


    She watched Laura enter her car before getting into her own. As the car drove off, her heart sank. She was scared. Really scared.


    ¡¯Who wants me dead? Why? What could they possibly want from me?¡¯ she thought, worry clouding her mind.


    After about fifteen minutes, the car pulled up at the house. Maria stepped out and walked inside, only to find the house quiet. None of the family members were around¡ªjust the guards she¡¯d seen outside.


    Curious, she stepped back out and approached one of them.


    "Good afternoon, miss. How may I assist you?" the guard asked with a polite smile.


    "Do you know where everyone went?" she asked gently, keeping her tone casual.


    "Everyone left for different reasons. But the boss and Mr. Bernard went out this morning in separate cars. Mrs. Victoria left about fifty minutes ago," he exined respectfully.


    Maria nodded and thanked him before returning inside. She picked up her bag and climbed the stairs to her room. She paused by Bernard¡¯s door¡ªit was locked.


    Loneliness pressed down on her. The house felt too empty.


    She sank onto her bed, overwhelmed by fatigue and solitude. Memories of her parents crept into her mind, haunting and vivid.


    <strong>**shback**</strong>


    Maria had walked toward her parents¡¯ room one evening when she overheard them speaking softly.


    "Catherine, these are all the files to everything we own¡ªas a family and individually. Keep them safe for Maria," her father said, handing the documents to her mother.


    Her mother looked surprised. "Why are you giving me all this?"


    "Because I trust you more than anyone. You¡¯ve never failed me. I¡¯m entrusting you with our life¡¯s work¡ªand Maria¡¯s future. If anything happens to us, these files are all she¡¯ll have."


    From the doorway, Maria watched as her mother got up and walked over to the safe hidden beneath the bed¡ªsomething Maria had never known about. Her mother carefully ced the files inside and covered it again.


    Her father fell quiet. Her mother noticed the shift in his mood.


    "Jackson, you look worried. What¡¯s wrong?" she asked, her eyes searching his.


    "I¡¯m scared for you and Maria. We have too many enemies. I don¡¯t care what happens to me¡ªI just want both of you safe."


    "I know, but worrying won¡¯t fix it. Maybe it¡¯s time Maria knows the truth about herself," her mother replied, squeezing his hand.


    "I¡¯m thinking of a solution in the middle of my worry," her father said. "When the time is right, she¡¯ll know everything."


    "But why hasn¡¯t Maria transformed into her werewolf form yet?" her mother asked quietly.


    "She¡¯s special. Not like others. I believe she¡¯ll bring blessings to us someday."


    Maria stood there, her heart pounding.


    ¡¯What are they hiding from me? What makes me special?¡¯ she wondered, as their voices echoed in her mind.


    Momentster, she made herself visible, pretending she¡¯d juste out of her room and calling out to them from the hallway...

 Chapter 54. A House No Longer Home

    <h4>Chapter 54: 54. A House No Longer Home</h4>


    Maria was still seated on the bed in her room, her thoughts spiraling as emotions swirled within her.


    <i>It¡¯s been almost three years, and I haven¡¯t stepped foot into my parents¡¯ house since they died... I think today is the day,</i> she finally resolved.


    Without another moment¡¯s hesitation, she grabbed her bag and rushed out of the room.


    As she stepped into thepound, one of the guards noticed her in a hurry.


    "Miss Maria, where are you heading to?" he asked with concern.


    "I forgot something at school," she replied quickly, trying not to sound suspicious. "I need to pick it up as fast as possible."


    "Why don¡¯t you go with the driver instead?" the guard suggested.


    Maria shook her head. "No, I don¡¯t want to stress him. He¡¯s been on the road all day. I¡¯ll take public transport. I won¡¯t stay long."


    The guard still looked unsure but eventually nodded. "Alright then. Please be careful."


    Without wasting time, Maria made her way to the general bus stop and boarded a cab that took her straight to her parents¡¯ house.


    As she stepped out of the cab, her expression changed. Silence clung to her lips. Her eyes filled with tears as she gazed at the building from a distance. Memories flooded her mind¡ªechoes ofughter, games, and joy.


    She hesitated, a part of her wanting to turn back.


    But no¡ªshe hade this far.


    Maria took a deep breath and walked toward the gate. As she approached, she noticed human movement inside thepound. Something didn¡¯t feel right.


    She knocked, expecting to see the familiar face of the old guard. Instead, a tall, light-skinned man in a new uniform opened the gate, smiling politely.


    "Good afternoon, miss. How may I assist you?" he asked warmly.


    Maria stood frozen for several seconds, words failing her. Her heart pounded as confusion took over.


    The man gently tapped her shoulder. "Miss, are you okay?"


    Snapping out of her daze, she offered a strained smile. "I... I came to check this house."


    The guard tilted his head, clearly puzzled. "Sorry, miss. Do you have an appointment with my boss, Mr. Frederick?"


    "Mr. Frederick? Who¡¯s that?" Maria asked, visibly confused.


    "He¡¯s the owner of this house. And you are?" the guard asked, suddenly more cautious.


    "I¡¯m Maria Jackson. My parents owned this house. We lived here before they died. I haven¡¯t been here in almost three years. I just summoned the courage to visit... and now you¡¯re telling me someone else owns this house?" she said, her voice shaking.


    "I¡¯m sorry about your parents, miss. But I work for Mr. Frederick. He owns this house now¡ªand many others in this estate. I guess he liked this one the most," the guard replied respectfully.


    Maria¡¯s chest tightened. "Please... can I see him?"


    The guard¡¯s expression changed. "I¡¯m sorry, miss. You can¡¯t meet him without an appointment. He won¡¯t see anyone without notice."


    As he turned to walk away, Maria quickly stopped him.


    "Please, sir... isn¡¯t there any way you can help me see your boss?" she pleaded.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t help you. My boss has a very tight schedule. If you want to meet him, you¡¯ll need to go through the proper process," he said firmly.


    "What¡¯s the right way to see him then?" she asked urgently.


    "You¡¯ll have to visit his office and speak with his secretary or personal assistant. They¡¯ll help you book an appointment," he exined, already shifting ufortably.


    "Thank you. But where is his office?" Maria asked, stepping forward as he started to leave.


    "You don¡¯t know? He owns Frederick¡¯s Financial Corporation in Scond¡ªthe country¡¯s top stock market analysis center!" the guard replied sharply before walking off, clearly irritated.


    Maria stood there, stunned and burning inside.


    <i>Has Bernard sold this house?</i> she thought bitterly as she gged down another cab and headed home, her emotions boiling.


    As soon as she got back, she noticed Beta Gilbert¡¯s car parked in thepound, along with Victoria¡¯s. But Bernard¡¯s car was missing.


    She made her way inside, determined to report everything she had found out¡ªuntil she heard a car pulling in.


    She turned to see Bernard stepping out of his car. Their eyes met, and he looked surprised to see her waiting.


    "Hope I¡¯m safe?" he asked, walking toward her with a cautious smile.


    "Bernard, I need to talk to you¡ªprivately," Maria said, her voice clipped with frustration. "I don¡¯t want your parents involved in this."


    One nce at her face and Bernard understood the situation was serious. He nodded in agreement, and together they faked lightughter and greeted his parents politely as they passed through the living room.


    Once they reached her room and shut the door, Maria exploded.


    "How dare you sell the house my parents left for you? And how could you do it without even telling me?" she demanded, rage burning in her voice.


    Bernard looked stunned. "What are you talking about, Maria?"


    "Don¡¯t act dumb! Can a property willed to you be sold without your consent or signature?" she shot back.


    "Wait... are you saying the house has been sold?" he asked, genuinely shocked.


    Maria stared at him, unsure whether he was pretending. "Bernard, don¡¯t lie to me."


    "I swear, I haven¡¯t checked those documents in over a month. I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about!" Bernard said as he suddenly rushed out of the room.


    She followed him as he entered his room, pulled an electronic key from his suit pocket, and opened the safe. What they saw inside made her gasp.


    It was exactly what she had seen thest time she sneaked in to check¡ªthe documents were missing.


    Bernard¡¯s face twisted with anger. "Who could¡¯ve done this?" he shouted, his whole body trembling as he slumped into a seat.


    Maria sat beside him, her tone softer now. "Who else has the key besides you?"


    "No one. And if you hadn¡¯te in with me, no one would even know I have this safe in my room!" Bernard replied, still furious.


    Suddenly, he stood up and marched toward the door.


    "Where are you going?" Maria asked, hurrying after him.


    "I need to ask my parents if they¡¯ve been in my room when I wasn¡¯t home!" he said, his voice hard.


    Maria rushed to him and dragged him back, locking the door behind them.


    "Why did you stop me?" Bernard demanded.


    "What if they say they know nothing about it? What will you do then?" she asked, locking eyes with him.


    "So what do you suggest?" he asked, his voice dropping.


    "We¡¯ll search the house thoroughly first. If we don¡¯t find the documents, then we tell them. But don¡¯t act impulsively¡ªnot in front of your parents. You don¡¯t want to look weak or careless," Maria advised gently.


    Bernard stared at her for a long moment, then nodded.


    "Maria... how did you find out the house was sold?" he asked quietly.


    "I went there today. I missed it. I thought I was finally strong enough to visit after all these years... but everything¡¯s different. The guard said some Mr. Frederick now owns the house. He mentioned Frederick Financial Corporation."


    Bernard¡¯s jaw clenched. "I¡¯ve heard that name. I think my dad knows him."


    "So what do we do now?" Maria asked.


    "We wait for a day when my parents won¡¯t be home. We¡¯ll search every corner of this house for those files," she suggested.


    Bernard nodded firmly. "Fine by me. And if we don¡¯t find them... then that Mr. Frederick will have the whole of me to deal with until I find out who sold that house!"

 Chapter 55. Entangled Desires

    <h4>Chapter 55: 55. Entangled Desires</h4>


    Maria was still in Bernard¡¯s room, sitting quietly on his bed, lost in thought. Her mind circled around the housing issue and the mystery of the missing documents.


    <i>"I need to find a way to meet Mr. Frederick,"</i> she thought, biting her lip. <i>"He must have something to tell me. Why else would he choose to stay in our apartment instead of one of his many other houses?"</i>


    As she drifted deeper into her thoughts, she didn¡¯t notice when Bernard left her side. She only snapped out of her daze when she turned to find the bed empty.


    Just as she was about to stand up and leave the room, the bathroom door swung open¡ªand there he was.


    Bernard emerged half-dressed, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist. Water trickled slowly down his broad, hairy chest, catching the light in a way that made Maria¡¯s breath hitch. Her eyes, helplessly drawn to the sight, lingered too long.


    She quickly averted her gaze, mentally scolding herself.


    But it was toote.


    Bernard had already caught her looking. The moment her tongue brushed across her lips was exactly when their eyes locked. There was no denying what that look meant.


    Panicked and flustered, Maria stood and rushed toward the door, but her trembling hands fumbled at the handle. Before she could escape, Bernard¡¯s hands gently circled her waist, pulling her backward.


    She gasped softly. She could feel him¡ªhard, pressing against her through the towel. Her body reacted instantly. She was in her ovtion period, and her arousal was heightened. Worse still, she wore a short gown that gave him too much ess.


    He turned her around slowly, and she realized then¡ªhe was already naked. His hard length rubbed against her body, igniting something wild inside her.


    Bernard leaned in, kissing her neck, his lips warm and confident. She moaned softly into his mouth as his kisses traveled upward to her lips.


    Without another word, he pushed her onto the bed and slid off her underwear. His mouth traced her body from her breasts to her lower abdomen, making her writhe under him. She was wet, aching, andpletely out of control.


    When Bernard finally entered her, Maria¡¯s mind went nk. The pleasure was overwhelming. It felt different this time¡ªmore intense, more connected.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was her body reacting to ovtion or the unspoken agreement between them, but she enjoyed every second of it.


    Afterward, Maria wasted no time. She grabbed her things and bolted out of his room, determined not to be seen.


    Back in her room, she rushed into the bathroom. As the water poured over her, it was like a p to her senses. Her thoughts came crashing down.


    "What did I just do?" she whispered bitterly. "How could I let Bernard have sex with me again¡ªand without protection?"


    She mmed her palm against the tiled wall in frustration. <i>"I must be very cheap,"</i> she thought. <i>"I don¡¯t even love him. The past times we had sex, there was always a reason. But this? This was just foolish."</i>


    Her anger red.


    "This will be thest time Bernard sees me naked¡ªever!" she hissed aloud, full of conviction.


    She stepped out of the shower, dried herself, and went to bed, furious¡ªmostly at herself, but also at Bernard.


    ---


    The next morning, Maria got ready for college as usual. But when she got to the car, she was stunned to see Bernard already inside, waiting with the driver.


    She slid in beside him, stiff and cold. It was hard to meet his eyes. Her body tensed just from being near him.


    What hurt the most was hispleteck of reaction. His face was unreadable¡ªcalm, collected, as if nothing had happened between them the night before. Aside from a polite greeting, he didn¡¯t say a single word until they arrived at college.


    Maria was livid.


    <i>"He used me,"</i> she thought. <i>"And now he thinks he can just act like nothing happened? He¡¯ll pay for this."</i>


    When the car stopped, Bernard quickly exited and walked off toward the ssroom. Maria followed behind, slower, keeping a cheerful face for the world, despite the storm inside her.


    <i>"Maria,"</i> she reminded herself silently. <i>"Don¡¯t let anyone¡ªespecially your friends¡ªknow what happened. You must stay strong. Don¡¯t let your emotions ruin your game."</i>


    As soon as she entered the ssroom and saw her friends, Maria forced a bright smile.


    "Hey girls!" she greeted, pulling Cassandra and Laura into a hug before settling into her seat.


    "I have a lot of gist for you both," she whispered. "But not now. I don¡¯t want Bernard to suspect anything. Let¡¯s stay calm for now."


    Both girls looked curious but nodded in agreement.


    Soon after, the lecturer walked in. After the usual greetings, he announced there would be no lecture that day. Instead, he handed out an individual assignment on research methodology, due in two days.


    Once he left, Maria signaled to Cassandra and Laura. The three of them left the ssroom together.


    Laura, always cautious, stopped them. "Let¡¯s not go to the garden today. It¡¯s too exposed. Let¡¯s use the basketball court."


    They all agreed and headed in that direction.


    Before they could even settle, Cassandra burst out, "Okay, Maria¡ªI can¡¯t wait anymore. What¡¯s the gist?"


    Maria sat down with a sigh and gave them a deadpan look.


    "Yesterday, I went to visit my parents¡¯ apartment¡ªthe one Bernard rents¡ªand I found out it has been sold."


    "What?!" Cassandra gasped. "How can Bernard be that heartless? You weren¡¯t even informed?"


    "No," Maria shook her head. "Bernard didn¡¯t sell it, or so he ims. I confronted him about it, and in front of me, he ran to the cave where he hides important documents. But he couldn¡¯t find anything."


    Laura raised an eyebrow. "And you believe he wasn¡¯t faking it?"


    "I don¡¯t think so," Maria said thoughtfully. "He looked really disturbed. He even wanted to go question his parents, but I stopped him."


    "Why would you do that?" Cassandra asked.


    "Because we¡¯re not even sure who took those documents. If he goes to his parents and they deny it, it could start another crisis. He¡¯ll look weak and irresponsible in front of them," Maria exined.


    Laura narrowed her eyes. "Are you developing feelings for Bernard?"


    Maria gave her a firm look. "No. Just because I don¡¯t want him to be embarrassed doesn¡¯t mean I care about him. I just want what belongs to me¡ªand right now, I need him to recover those documents."


    "So what¡¯s the next step?" Cassandra asked.


    "That¡¯s where youe in," Maria replied, a knowing smile tugging at her lips.


    Cassandra blinked. "What do you mean?"


    "We talked about making Bernard fall for you. What¡¯s going on with that?"


    At that, Cassandra suddenly started smiling¡ªa little too much.


    Maria and Laura exchanged a curious nce.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Maria asked. "Why are you smiling like that? Are you hiding something?"


    Cassandra finally spoke. "Well... Bernard and I have been talking for about three days now. I didn¡¯t tell you guys because I wasn¡¯t sure if he was serious. But he even called me this morning¡ªwanted us to meet outside school. I told him I¡¯d think about it."


    "What?!" Maria eximed, stunned.


    The news hit her like a p. She felt even more used by Bernard. The rage in her chest grew hotter.


    Laura frowned. "So if Maria didn¡¯t ask, you wouldn¡¯t have told us?"


    Cassandra tried to defend herself, but Laura wasn¡¯t buying it. The tension rose.


    Maria quickly stepped in. "Enough, you two. Please. Look¡ªI get it. Maybe Cassandra should¡¯ve told us earlier. But Laura, she probably had her reasons. Let¡¯s not argue about this. You two are all I¡¯ve got. You¡¯re my family. We can¡¯t let this situation divide us."


    Her words softened both of them. They nodded, smiled, and exchanged apologies before pulling Maria into a tight hug.


    "We¡¯re not enemies," Maria said quietly. "The real enemies are out there¡ªtrying to destroy me, destroy my family. I need you both more than ever. Please help me."


    Cassandra and Laura exchanged a nce and nodded again, this time with deeper resolve...

 Chapter 56. Chaotic Plan

    <h4>Chapter 56: 56. Chaotic n</h4>


    Maria, Cassandra, and Laura remained seated near the basketball court, still deep in discussion about retrieving the missing documents and reiming her parents¡¯ apartment that had been mysteriously sold off.


    "So what exactly do you want me to do now?" Cassandra asked, her voiceced with determination as she faced Maria.


    "You¡¯ll ept Bernard¡¯s date proposal and go out with him tonight," Maria said, giving her friend a knowing look.


    "Bernard¡¯s a lightweight when ites to alcohol, so that might give us an edge... but don¡¯t suggest any drinks. If he doesn¡¯t order it himself, please don¡¯t push it."


    Laura frowned thoughtfully. "I¡¯d advise we don¡¯t force or rush anything. Bernard¡¯s too smart, and if he senses something¡¯s off, the n¡¯s done for."


    "So, what do you suggest, Laura?" Cassandra asked curiously.


    "Just go with the flow," Laura replied gently. "Let the date feel natural. Don¡¯t ask him any suspicious questions. He needs to trust you, not get suspicious."


    "I agree with Laura," Maria nodded. "No rushing. But always keep us updated, alright?"


    "Understood," Cassandra said, a firm nod following her words. "I¡¯ll do my best to make this mission sessful."


    Their discussion wrapped up just as the college basketball team started arriving for their training session.


    As expected, James was leading them, walking in front with that warm, familiar smile, chatting with his teammates as they made their way to the dressing room beside the court.


    Maria¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw him. There was something about James that brought a sense of joy she couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    Just watching him gave her a reason to keep going¡ªhe was her light in all the darkness.


    After about ten minutes, the team returned to the court to warm up. James, already in motion, spotted Maria from across the court and waved, shing that charming smile that made her heart race.


    She smiled back, feeling like the world paused just for a moment.


    As she watched him,pletely absorbed, her thoughts wandered. James wasn¡¯t just someone she loved... he was her motivation.


    Everything she was doing, including finding those documents, felt more purposeful because she wanted a future where she could be free, where she could be with him without fear.


    Her daydream was cut short when Laura nudged her arm gently.


    "When you visited your parents¡¯ apartment, did you get to meet the new owner?" Laura asked, curiosity flickering in her eyes.


    Maria shook her head slightly, still focused on James. "No. I met the guard on duty. He told me everything. Said the man¡¯s name is Mr. Frederick. He owns a stock marketpany."


    "I think I¡¯ve seen him on TV a couple of times," Cassandra said, recalling something. "He¡¯s really good at what he does¡ªalways talking about stocks and investments."


    "Do you have any ns to meet him?" Laura asked.


    Maria sighed and finally looked away from James. "The guard said the only way to see him is by scheduling a business appointment through his secretary or personal assistant. Strictly business grounds."


    "So how do we make that happen without using your parents¡¯ name?" Cassandra sounded both confused and a bit anxious.


    "I honestly haven¡¯t figured that part out yet," Maria admitted, folding her arms over her chest. "I¡¯ve been thinking, but nothing concrete hase to mind."


    "I think I can help," Laura said suddenly, a hopeful tone in her voice. "I¡¯ll ask my dad to help me book an appointment. If he asks why, I¡¯ll say I need guidance on the stock market and possible business ideas in Scond after graduation. My dad loves business¡ªhe¡¯ll do it and probably even pay the consultation fee."


    Maria¡¯s eyes widened, her face lighting up. "Laura... you¡¯re an angel! I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without either of you!"


    They all leaned in for a heartfelt group hug, but the sweet moment was interrupted by a familiar voice behind them. They turned and there stood James, shirt soaked in sweat, smiling down at them.


    Maria froze for a second, heart fluttering. Just seeing him made her want to run into his arms, but with her friends present, she restrained herself.


    "Hey James," she said, beaming. "How are you?"


    "I¡¯m doing great," he replied, shing that heart-melting smile. "Didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your girl time. Just wanted to say hi¡ªI¡¯ll be back after training."


    Before she could respond, he jogged back to join his teammates.


    Cassandra and Laura decided to leave. "Come with us," Laura urged.


    Maria shook her head. "I want to talk to James once he¡¯s done."


    "Alright," Laura said with a smile. "But don¡¯t stay too long, and stay alert."


    After about fifteen minutes, the yers wrapped up their session. James ran over to Maria.


    "I¡¯ll just clean up real quick and be right back," he said, jogging past with a wink.


    Maria nodded, watching him disappear into the dressing room. But then, something unexpected happened.


    She felt a presence behind her. When she turned, she saw a figure in a ck mask, silently signaling her to keep quiet.


    "I¡¯m not here to hurt you," the man whispered in a bold, masculine voice. "Please read this, and when you¡¯re done, call the number inside. Make sure you read it alone."


    He handed her a small white envelope and walked away before she could say a word. Heart pounding, Maria quickly slipped the envelope into her bag just as voices rose from the dressing room.


    Momentster, James emerged, freshly cleaned and looking as handsome as ever.


    "Sorry for making a queen wait," he teased, bowing yfully.


    Mariaughed, her nervousness fading at the sound of his voice. Every moment with him felt magical.


    She almost told him about the envelope but stopped herself, remembering the warning. It was meant for her eyes only.


    "So... how are you doing? Any progress with the document search?" James asked casually.


    Maria chose her words carefully. "I¡¯ve decided to slow down a bit. I don¡¯t want to raise suspicion with Bernard or his family. They¡¯ve already increased their security¡ªnow¡¯s not the right time."


    James nodded. "You¡¯re smart. That¡¯s why I love you."


    The way he said it sent a jolt through her heart. She wanted to kiss him right there but held back. It wasn¡¯t safe¡ªnot out in the open.


    "Let¡¯s talk about us instead. I don¡¯t want my issues to overshadow our time together," she said softly.


    "What do you want to talk about?" he asked, holding her hands gently, his thumb brushing over hers.


    "When do we see each other again outside campus? Likest time?" she asked with a grin.


    "You choose," he said warmly. "I¡¯ll always make time for you."


    "I think we should stick to the same ce. It¡¯s safe and close to my ce."


    "Perfect," he agreed.


    After a few more minutes of sweet conversation, they agreed Maria would head back to ss first, and James would followter.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit office, Elijah Simons was on a call.


    "What¡¯s the progress on the attack?" he asked coldly.


    "Everything¡¯s ready," the voice on the other end replied. "But we¡¯ll make it look like a robbery. There¡¯ll be gunfire¡ªyour target will go down, but it¡¯ll seem like random violence."


    "Good. Keep me posted. Launch it as soon as possible," Elijah said before ending the call.


    He leaned back in his chair, a sinister smile creeping onto his face.


    "Let the chaos begin," he muttered,ughing to himself in the darkness...

 Chapter 57. Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 57: 57. Schemes</h4>


    Elijah Simons remained seated in his office, deep in thought. His mind wandered to matters that had consumed his family for generations.


    <i>"My lineage has waited hundreds of years for this moment. It¡¯s finally time to im what¡¯s rightfully ours,"</i> Elijah thought, his expression stern and determined.


    <i>"The Gilbert family stole what doesn¡¯t belong to them. It¡¯s always been destined¡ªmy bloodline should carry the Alpha title. And now, I¡¯ll make that happen."</i>


    He clenched his fists slightly, his jaw tightening with resolve as the weight of the past filled his thoughts.


    "I <i>must</i> be the next Alpha," he murmured aloud. "I¡¯m not going to let that little brat rule over me like he does everyone else."


    Still lost in his thoughts, carefully nning how to seize the Alpha¡¯s seat, a sudden knock on the door startled him.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    <i>Strange... I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone. And if someone wasing, my secretary should¡¯ve told me.</i>


    Without hesitation, Elijah reached into his desk drawer, pulling out a pistol and sliding it under a few documents on the desk. Straightening his posture, he called out, "Come in."


    But no one entered.


    Seconds ticked by¡ªten, twenty¡ªand the door remained shut.


    Frowning, Elijah grabbed the gun again, now fully loaded, and quietly tiptoed to the door. With a swift movement, he flung it open and pointed the weapon forward, ready for anything.


    But there was no one.


    Confused, he slowly leaned out, ncing down the hallway and around the corners. There was no sign of anyone.


    As he was about to head back into the office, his eyes caught something unusual¡ªan envelope, white and in, hanging neatly on the doorknob.


    He hesitated.


    <i>What the hell is this? A threat? A trap? Could it be rigged?</i>


    Cautiously, he used the mouth of his pistol to nudge the envelope. After a few nudges, it felt just like ordinary paper. He finally grabbed it with a bit more confidence and opened it.


    Inside was a simple letter, densely written.


    He returned to his desk, sat down, and began to read:


    <i>This is to inform you that we at the Blue Moon pack have supported you to carry out all your ns to be our next Alpha. We are not happy with the leadership system of Bernard. Please make haste and execute your ns, and let your great charisma and leadership qualities grace the seat of Alpha of our great pack.</i>


    <i>Yours sincerely,</i>


    <i>Your true admirers from the Blue Moon Pack.</i>


    Elijah¡¯s face twisted between satisfaction and suspicion. The content pleased him, but the anonymity of the writers made him wary.


    "So... I¡¯m more loved than I thought," he whispered to himself. "They probably hid their identities for security reasons."


    He folded the letter neatly and slid it into the breast pocket of his suit.


    Picking up his phone, he quickly dialed a number.


    "We¡¯re moving up the timeline," he said as soon as the call connected. "Forget next week¡ªwe¡¯re doing it in two days."


    "Wait¡ªboss, no disrespect¡ªbut why the sudden change?" the voice on the other end asked,ced with confusion.


    "I can¡¯t exin now," Elijah replied calmly. "But trust me¡ªthis is for the best."


    "Understood. I¡¯ll update the team right away."


    Elijah ended the call, chuckling darkly.


    "Even if they somehow knew our original n... this will catch them off guard. The Alpha¡¯s seat belongs to <i>me</i>. And finally, my wife will have the life of a queen."


    Hisughter echoed through the room¡ªcold, calcted, and filled with ambition.


    ***


    Maria froze for a second when she stepped into the ssroom. Her eyes locked instantly on Bernard¡ªseated closely beside Cassandra. They were deep in conversation, and Bernard wasughing, clearly enjoying herpany.


    Maria made her way to her seat where Laura was already buried in a book. She leaned closer and gently tapped her friend¡¯s shoulder.


    Laura looked up, smiling. "Hey!"


    "How long have Bernard and Cassandra been sitting together like that?" Maria asked, trying to mask the tightness in her chest.


    Laura leaned in slightly. "About ten minutes. Bernard was the one who signaled for her toe over."


    A smirk tugged at the corner of Maria¡¯s lips. "Looks like our n is working."


    Laura nodded, whispering, "You need to look upset though. If Bernard sees that you¡¯re unhappy, he¡¯ll think you¡¯re jealous and that you have nothing to do with this."


    Maria quickly nodded, understanding. She adjusted her expression, forcing a nk and distant look. She picked up her phone and stared at the screen, her face set in an expression of quiet discontent.


    Beside her, Laura continued reading, doing her best not to look in Bernard and Cassandra¡¯s direction.


    <strong>---</strong>


    "Cassandra, aren¡¯t you worried that your friends might see you with me?" Bernard asked, ncing around. "I mean, everyone in college knows about me and Maria."


    Cassandra shrugged casually. "I¡¯m not worried. Everyone also knows there¡¯s no love between you two¡ªand you¡¯re clearly notpatible."


    Bernard blinked. "Wait, what do you mean?"


    She looked him in the eye. "Let¡¯s be honest. Maria isn¡¯t your type¡ªand you know it. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here with me. And she¡¯s never hidden the fact that she¡¯s not into you. So why wait around for someone who doesn¡¯t want you?"


    Bernard leaned back slightly, surprised at her bluntness.


    "You¡¯re both great people," Cassandra continued, "but you¡¯re not right for each other. I want you, Bernard. And I¡¯m ready to fight for that. I don¡¯t care what anyone thinks¡ªnot even my friends. I want you."


    Bernard smiled, impressed. "I have to admit, you¡¯re my kind of woman."


    "So... have you decided?" Cassandra asked, tilting her head. "About us hanging out?"


    He smiled again. "Yes. Where do you want to meet?"


    "The Edibles restaurant," Cassandra replied. "This Saturday, 4 p.m. Don¡¯t bete."


    Bernard grinned. "ssy choice. That ce has the best food in Scond. I¡¯m in."


    "Thank my parents¡ªthey took me there once," she said with augh. "See you Saturday."


    After a few more moments of yful chat, Cassandra stood and returned to her seat. Bernard watched her closely, eager to see Maria¡¯s reaction.


    He noticed the tension¡ªMaria and her friends weren¡¯t smiling or chatting like usual. His lips curved slightly. <i>She¡¯s upset... good.</i>


    Bernard always cared about his own happiness more than anything else. And that was exactly what Maria and her friends nned to use against him.


    "Let¡¯s act like we¡¯re fighting," Maria said in a low voice as Cassandra returned. "We need Bernard to believe everything."


    Immediately, Maria and Cassandra began to argue loudly enough to be noticed but not enough to raise suspicion. Laura jumped in, pretending to mediate the fake dispute.


    "I¡¯ve set the date," Cassandra whispered during the staged argument. "Saturday. Once we¡¯re there, I¡¯ll push deeper¡ªget him to reveal more."


    Maria nodded. "That¡¯s good. But we need one final blow topletely erase any suspicion. He can¡¯t doubt you."


    "I agree," Laura added. "We need his full trust."


    Maria sighed, resting her hands on her forehead. "I don¡¯t have a n yet... but I¡¯ll think of something by tomorrow."


    "Alright," Cassandra said, faking a huff. "Whatever you decide, I¡¯m in."


    The girls kept up the act¡ªtalking with tense expressions, keeping their distance.


    Bernard, from across the room, lookedpletely convinced. His face showed quiet satisfaction.


    Maria was the first to storm out of the room, bag in hand and fake anger painted across her face. Cassandra followed soon after, just as dramatic.


    Once Maria reached the hallway, she quickly pulled out her phone and sent heartfelt thank-you messages to Laura and Cassandra.


    She stepped into the car waiting for her and Bernard. When he joined her momentster, she didn¡¯t say a single word...

 Chapter 58. Chronicles of war

    <h4>Chapter 58: 58. Chronicles of war</h4>


    Maria sat silently beside Bernard in the vehicle as they headed home from college. The atmosphere was tense¡ªBernard¡¯s uneasiness was almost tangible.


    His bodynguage betrayed his thoughts; he seemed nervous, shifting slightly in his seat, ncing at her asionally. Her silence only made things worse for him.


    He had no clue what she was thinking, and that uncertainty clearly unsettled him.


    The moment they stepped into the house, Maria was surprised to find Beta Gilbert and Luna Victoria already in the living room. It was unusual for both of them to be home at that hour.


    "Good afternoon," Maria greeted politely, forcing a calm tone.


    "Afternoon," Bernard echoed right after her.


    They exchanged pleasantries quickly, and Maria began making her way toward the stairs, eager to retreat into her room and escape the awkward tension.


    "Bernard," Beta Gilbert called out suddenly, halting her steps. "Quickly go and freshen up. We have something very important to discuss."


    Maria paused. The way he said it piqued her curiosity. What could be so urgent?


    Just as she took another step, his next words stopped herpletely.


    "I¡¯m talking to both of you. Maria, you too. Freshen up ande back down to meet us."


    That deepened her curiosity even more. What could be important enough for Beta Gilbert to include her in the conversation?


    Maria quickly headed to her room. She took a fast, cold shower and returned to the living room, where she found Bernard already seated. Beta Gilbert and Victoria were waiting patiently.


    Bernard looked just as confused as she felt. His expression was one of concern mixed with curiosity.


    Beta Gilbert didn¡¯t waste time. "Let me go straight to the point," he began. "We all remember some weeks back when Luna Victoria returned homete. She told us about a few incidents, including one involving the Simons family."


    Maria nodded slowly. The memory was still fresh.


    "Well," Beta Gilbert continued, "since then, I¡¯ve been digging into the Simons family¡ªand now we know their intentions."


    Maria sat forward a little, her pulse quickening.


    "They want the Alpha¡¯s seat," he dered. "And they¡¯re nning an attack¡ªsoon."


    Maria felt her breath hitch. Another fight. Another round of chaos. When would the violence ever end? All she longed for was peace... but it seemed out of reach.


    Bernard tensed beside her, his face tight with worry. "What¡¯s the n, Dad?" he asked quietly.


    "Fortunately, we know the attack is directed at this house," Beta Gilbert replied calmly. "We¡¯ll all be moving to the safe house to n. Your mother and Maria will be taken somewhere secure."


    Maria¡¯s heart raced at the idea. So soon? Her thoughts began to spiral.


    "Okay, Dad. That¡¯s good," Bernard nodded, more focused now. "What do you need me to do?"


    "All I want from you is your brilliant mind. We need a n that can¡¯t be beaten," Beta Gilbert said with a rare, confident smile.


    Maria watched him carefully. He looked calm¡ªtoo calm, given the gravity of what he had just revealed. That unsettled her even more.


    Her fingers clenched against her knees, her mind drifting back to her own pain¡ªthe death of her parents, the questions left unanswered. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from speaking.


    "Sir," she said suddenly, breaking the silence. "Can¡¯t Ie with you... for the battle nning?"


    Everyone turned to her, startled.


    "No, you cannot," Bernard said sharply, without even ncing her way.


    "Hold on," Beta Gilbert interrupted, raising a hand to Bernard. "Let¡¯s hear her reason."


    Maria took a breath, her voice firm despite the storm in her chest. "I want to see the face of the person responsible for my parents¡¯ death. I want to look them in the eye. I want justice."


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s expression softened. "Maria... we don¡¯t know for certain if the Simons were behind your parents¡¯ deaths," he said gently. "But I give you my word¡ªwhoever is responsible will pay."


    Beside her, Bernard clenched his jaw. He was unusually quiet, clearly irritated, though he said nothing.


    Seeing that the conversation had ended, Maria stood up. "I¡¯ll head to my room now," she said, then walked off without waiting for a reply.


    Once in her room, she threw herself onto the bed. Her body longed for rest, but her mind was restless. Thoughts raced, especially about Cassandra¡¯s progress with Bernard.


    It was working, bit by bit, Cassandra was drawing him in. That gave Maria a grim satisfaction.


    She had made up her mind. Anyone who had wronged her, especially the Simons, would pay. One way or another.


    ---


    Meanwhile, far away from the Gilbert home, Laura sat silently inside a massive temple. The air was thick with incense and mystery as she waited for the leader of the Mind Listeners and Truth Watchers.


    After several long minutes, the spiritual leader emerged from the sacred chamber. The moment Laura saw her, she stood quickly and bowed her head in reverence.


    The leader took her seat with authority and piercing eyes.


    "Great daughter of the spirits," she began, her voice deep andmanding, "what do you have to report on the quest given to you?"


    Laura spoke with quiet conviction. "A major battle ising. It involves the Blue Moon Pack¡ªand Maria is right in the middle of it. She may be acting passive, but she¡¯s nning to sneak into the fight... to avenge her parents."


    The leader narrowed her eyes, listening closely.


    "Maria believes the Simons are responsible for killing them. She¡¯s driven by revenge now," Laura continued. "She¡¯s determined to bring justice by any means."


    "And what will you do?" the leader asked.


    "I must protect her," Laura replied. "But she can never know that I¡¯m involved... or that I can hear her thoughts."


    The leader nodded in understanding. "Good. I¡¯ll send more of our people to assist you. Stick to the n¡ªand be careful."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," Laura bowed again and turned to leave.


    As she walked out of the temple, Laura¡¯s mind was already back on Maria... her friend, her mission, and now, a burning storm waiting to explode...

 Chapter 59. Unknown Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 59: 59. Unknown Enemies</h4>


    Laura was still on her way back home after leaving the Temple. She moved briskly through the dark woods, heading toward the main road where she could catch a cab.


    The night air was cold and still, and the only sound around her was the rustling of leaves and her own footsteps. She kept her pace steady, her senses alert.


    Suddenly, a deep masculine voice rang out behind her.


    "Laura, why do you choose to help that child of destruction?"


    She froze for a moment, her heart skipping a beat. Slowly, she turned to face the speaker.


    "Who are you?" she demanded, anger shing in her eyes.


    The man stood a few feet away, his facepletely hidden behind a dark mask. The sight of the mask brought a cold smile to Laura¡¯s face.


    "Why are you hiding behind that thing?" she asked sharply. "Do you really expect me to answer any of your questions when you can¡¯t even show your face? That¡¯s cowardly."


    The masked man didn¡¯t flinch. His voice remained steady and threatening.


    "Laura, I know your roots. You¡¯re from the family of mind readers. You¡¯re their most prized jewel. Tell me¡ªhow would it feel to lose your parents because of the path you¡¯re choosing?"


    The threat hit Laura hard. Her fists clenched, and her eyes narrowed with fury. She stepped closer to him, slowly but purposefully. When she was about a meter away, she stopped and stared him down.


    "I¡¯ll say this once," she said, her tone low and dangerous. "If a single strand of hair on either of my parents¡¯ heads is touched... I won¡¯t juste after you¡ªI¡¯ll make you watch as I erase everything connected to you. Your wife, your children, your entire bloodline. I don¡¯t take threats lightly."


    The man paused, clearly taken aback by her boldness.


    "Well," he muttered after a moment, "this is a new side of you. I see you love your family deeply. If that¡¯s the case, focus on protecting them and leave Maria to me. I hope this little chat settles things."


    Laura¡¯s eyes narrowed further. "And I¡¯ll say this once too¡ªstay away from Maria. The next time we meet, I won¡¯t be this nice. I¡¯ve already read you like a book.


    Don¡¯t act surprised. You tried to mask your thoughts, but you underestimated me. Now you¡¯ll pay the price for it."


    A small, confident smile spread across her face. The man stood speechless, stunned by her words and the power she clearly held.


    He could only watch as she turned her back and walked away.


    "How did she read my mind?" he muttered, shaken. "No mind listener has ever beaten my tricks... She must be truly powerful. Special."


    His mind swirled with anger and uncertainty.


    ¡¯I have to find a way to bring Maria down. And Laura too. I¡¯ll get rid of them both. One way or another.¡¯


    With that, he turned in the opposite direction and disappeared into the woods.


    Meanwhile, Laura continued walking, almost at the edge of the forest now. She was just about to reach the highway when she suddenly stopped, lost in thought.


    <i>Should I tell Maria what I know? Or stick to the n?</i>


    Her eyes darted across the trees. Her expression showed hesitation, even confusion.


    <i>No... I can¡¯t. My mission is to protect her, not overwhelm her. She¡¯ll learn the truth when the time is right.</i>


    Just as she made up her mind and was about to move again, a familiar voice echoed behind her.


    "Never let Maria know anything. Let time reveal things to her. When the time is right, she¡¯ll know what to do. Don¡¯t let your emotions guide your mission¡ªfollow the rules of your quest."


    It was the leader of the Mind and Truth Listeners. As soon as she finished speaking, her form dissolved into white smoke and vanished into the air.


    Laura bowed her head deeply. The message had been heard, and she would obey it.


    The moment the leader disappeared, Laura pulled out her phone and dialed quickly.


    "Ramsey," she said, her voice urgent. "Get the team. Meet me at our usual spot. We¡¯ve got an assignment. It¡¯s urgent. I¡¯ll be there soon."


    She ended the call and moved swiftly toward the road to catch a cab.


    ---


    Elsewhere, Maria found herself trapped in another haunting dream.


    She stood alone in a dark cave. The air was filled with the distant howls of werewolves¡ªdeep, guttural, and angry. It sounded like they were gathered in packs.


    Curious and cautious, Maria moved closer to the source of the noise. When she was just a few meters away, she crouched behind arge rock and peeked through.


    Bernard stood tall on a high hill. Below him, dozens of werewolves surrounded him, hanging on to his every word. His voice thundered with fury.


    "We¡¯ve been the strongest for over a century! We will not let a traitor ruin our legacy! That traitor must die! Only then can we cleanse the pain and destruction they¡¯ve brought to our great pack!"


    The crowd growled in agreement.


    Bernard¡¯s next words froze Maria in ce.


    "We¡¯re going to hunt the traitor down. Wherever you find her¡ªbring me her head. I want her dead or alive!"


    Maria¡¯s blood ran cold. Who were they talking about?


    She scanned the crowd. They were all familiar faces¡ªmembers of her pack. People she knew. She stood up slowly, stepping out from behind her cover.


    But the moment one of them saw her, he pointed and shouted.


    "There she is! The traitor! Let¡¯s destroy her!"


    Chaos erupted.


    "No!" Maria cried, stumbling back. "I¡¯m one of you! Don¡¯t do this!"


    But no one listened. Their eyes were wild with rage.


    "You can¡¯t be one of us!" Bernard roared. "You¡¯re a traitor! Your blood will cleanse our altar!"


    "Please! Let me go! Don¡¯t kill me!" she screamed, running as fast as she could.


    Fear gripped her like a vice. Her breath came in short gasps as she fled from the mob chasing her.


    "Stop! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!" she cried, tears stinging her eyes.


    Suddenly, she woke up.


    Maria sat up in bed, heart pounding, sweat beading on her forehead. Her breathing was uneven. The dream had felt so real.


    Her body trembled. She could still hear their voices. Still feel the fear in her chest.


    "What¡¯s happening to me?" she whispered, curling her knees to her chest. "Why do I keep having these dreams?"


    She buried her face in her hands, overwhelmed.


    "I need to talk to someone about this... I can¡¯t keep going through this alone."


    The confusion and terror were clear in her eyes as she stared at the wall, searching for answers in the silence of her

 Chapter 60. Getting Involved

    <h4>Chapter 60: 60. Getting Involved</h4>


    From the moment Maria woke up from the terrifying nightmare, an unusual feeling settled deep in her chest. Something felt off.


    Still sitting on the bed, her mouth felt dry, and a strange thirst nagged at her. With a sigh, she stood up and quietly left her room, heading toward the kitchen to grab a ss of water.


    It was the only ce she could get a drink at that odd hour of the night. As she descended the staircase, faint voices drifted up from the living room.


    Maria froze.


    Her curiosity kicked in immediately¡ªwho could be up and having a conversation at around 2 a.m.? And what could be so important to discuss at such ate hour?


    She tiptoed softly down the remaining stairs, pressing herself close to the wall as she neared the voices. Carefully, she leaned in just enough to hear the conversation clearly.


    One voice she immediately recognized: Beta Gilbert. But the second voice was unfamiliar.


    "What do you have for me towards Elijah Simons¡¯ ns?" Beta Gilbert asked, his tone filled with urgency and interest.


    The unknown man responded calmly, "Firstly, I¡¯d say our ns are progressing well against Elijah. He had an initial date and time he wanted to attack, but since I managed to drop that letter at his office doorstep, he¡¯s been scrambling. He¡¯s changing all his strategies now, and from what I¡¯ve observed, he¡¯s not preparing with his usual focus."


    "What do you mean by that?" Gilbert asked, sounding confused.


    "I mean he¡¯s nning out of haste," the man replied. "Since receiving that letter, he believes the elders of the pack are still with him. But his actions have be erratic. This isn¡¯t the calm, calcted Elijah we¡¯re used to. Still, he¡¯s not someone to underestimate¡ªhe always has a backup n. That¡¯s why I suggest we prepare more than one strategy too, just in case."


    Maria narrowed her eyes slightly as she listened. The mention of Elijah Simons made her heart beat a little faster.


    "Hmmm... you¡¯re doing a great job," Beta Gilbert responded. "I promise you, you¡¯ll be rewarded for this. So, when exactly is Elijah nning his attack now?"


    "Tomorrow night," the man answered firmly. "He¡¯s bringing all his most powerful resources. He believes tomorrow will be the day he ims everything he desires."


    "Very good," Gilbert said with satisfaction,ughing softly. "He¡¯s walking right into our trap."


    Just then, Maria heard a sound behind her. Her heart leapt, and she quickly ducked under the staircase.


    She barely managed to hide before Bernard appeared, walking toward the living room from his room.


    As Bernard entered, the unknown man smiled and greeted him.


    "Dad," Bernard said, walking over to them, "I see you have a visitor." He looked at the unfamiliar face curiously.


    "This is Mr. Brooks," Beta Gilbert introduced. "He¡¯s a great friend of mine and a key informant in Elijah¡¯s camp. He brought us all the vital information we need to take Elijah down."


    Gilbert turned back toward Mr. Brooks. "And this is my son, Bernard¡ªthe Alpha of our great pack."


    Mr. Brooks stood and extended his hand respectfully. "I¡¯ve heard so much about you, Alpha Bernard. It¡¯s an honor to meet you."


    "The honor¡¯s mine," Bernard replied politely, shaking his hand.


    "So, what updates does Mr. Brooks have for us?" Bernard asked, sitting down beside his father.


    Gilbert quickly ryed everything that had just been discussed. But just as he was about to reveal more about their counter-attack n, Bernard raised a hand gently to interrupt him.


    "That¡¯s great information," Bernard said with a smile. "It definitely makes our work easier. Mr. Brooks, what you¡¯ve done won¡¯t go unappreciated. You have our deepest thanks."


    Gilbert immediately caught the message. Bernard didn¡¯t want to go into sensitive strategy details in front of the informant.


    "Thank you, my friend," Gilbert said warmly, standing up. "I¡¯ll have one of the guards escort you back to your hotel. Please keep me updated with any more information from Elijah¡¯s camp."


    The men stood and exchanged farewells as Mr. Brooks left the house.


    Once the door closed, Gilbert turned to his son with a nod. "I almost started talking about our ns in front of him. Good thing you stopped me."


    "It¡¯s fine, Dad," Bernard said calmly. "We¡¯re in a very delicate situation. We can¡¯t afford to trust anyone fully right now."


    Gilbert nodded, taking the point seriously. "What do you think about Mr. Brooks¡¯ warning¡ªabout not leaving any family members behind, unless they¡¯re part of the fight?"


    "I agree," Bernard said firmly. "We can¡¯t be overconfident about Elijah. He¡¯s cunning. There¡¯s even a chance he has informants among us. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided we¡¯ll move Mom and Maria to a secret location¡ªonly you and I will know where."


    "That¡¯s smart," Gilbert agreed. "But we need to be ready for every kind of threat Elijah might bring."


    "Exactly," Bernard said. "That¡¯s why tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll head to the safe house with our men. We¡¯ll finalize our strategies and brief everyone clearly on their roles."


    Under the staircase, Maria remained still, absorbing every word. Her heart pounded, but not from fear¡ªthis time, it was a mix of purpose and determination.


    She was going to be involved. She had to be. This battle wasn¡¯t just theirs¡ªit was hers too. She had her own reasons, and her parents¡¯ deaths still echoed loudly in her memory. Elijah Simons would pay.


    After the conversation ended, Beta Gilbert rose and climbed the stairs to his room. Momentster, Bernard followed suit.


    Only when she was sure they were both gone did Maria finally crawl out from beneath the staircase.


    Her breath came fast as she raced back to her room and shut the door quietly behind her. Sitting down on her bed, she tried to process everything.


    "I need to get into that car... I must be at the safe house," she whispered to herself.


    Then a second thought crossed her mind. "Should I talk to Bernard? Should I just tell him what I n to do?"


    But almost immediately, she shook her head. "No, he won¡¯t let me. He¡¯ll try to protect me and stop me from joining them. I have to find a way... before morning."


    Her eyes burned with quiet resolve as she leaned back on the bed, lost in thought.


    Whatever it took, she was going to be part of the fight. And this time, nothing would stop her...

 Chapter 61. Thinking Hat

    <h4>Chapter 61: 61. Thinking Hat</h4>


    Maria woke the next morning feeling drained and heavy with thoughts. Her body moved on autopilot as she walked to the bathroom, her mind spinning with everything she¡¯d overheard the night before.


    She was still in the bathroom when she heard a knock on her door.


    Startled, she quickly finished what she was doing and rushed out.


    Just as she was nearing the door, another knock followed¡ªthis time with some soft mumbling.


    She opened the door fast.


    Standing in front of her was the oldest maid in the house, her face stiff with urgency.


    "Good morning, Miss," the woman said briskly. "I¡¯ve been asked to inform you that your attention is needed in the living room immediately."


    Maria blinked, caught off guard. Her brows furrowed slightly as she tried to make sense of the request.


    "My attention?" she asked. "Who¡¯s asking for me? And do you know why?"


    "I can only tell you that Beta Gilbert is the one calling," the maid replied, polite but firm. "I don¡¯t know the reason, ma¡¯am." She gave a quick nod and turned away, heading back toward the living room.


    Maria watched her go, her mind racing. She walked back into her room and quickly changed out of her nightgown, slipping into something simple but appropriate.


    Even as she dressed, her heart wouldn¡¯t settle. What could this be about?


    Uneasy butposed, she stepped out of her room and made her way to the living room.


    As she entered, her heart thudded harder in her chest.


    Beta Gilbert, Luna Victoria, and Bernard were all there, waiting. Their expressions were serious¡ªcold, even. There were no smiles, no warmth.


    <i>Something¡¯s definitely wrong</i>, Maria thought as she stood before them, trying to hide the nervous flutter inside her.


    "Good morning, Maria," Beta Gilbert began. "First of all, you won¡¯t be going to college today. In fact, this whole week will likely be consumed by other matters."


    Maria nodded slowly, trying not to react.


    Beta Gilbert continued, "As you know, we¡¯ve been dealing with Elijah Simons. We received credible intel that he¡¯sunching an attack tonight¡ªhis target is this house. His mission is to kill every one of us. We must take every precaution."


    Maria kept her expression neutral, pretending this was all new information to her.


    "Sir," she said gently, "what exactly do you want me to do in all of this?"


    "You don¡¯t need to do anything," Gilbert said kindly. "All I ask is that you and Luna Victoria go somewhere safe. We can¡¯t risk leaving you both here while the rest of us prepare for battle. We¡¯ll be heading to the safe house soon."


    As soon as he said it, Maria saw her opening.


    "Sir... may I make a suggestion?" she asked, her voice soft and respectful.


    Gilbert raised a brow. "Go ahead, Maria."


    She took a breath. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to separate us like that, sir. Taking Victoria and me somewhere else while everyone else stays behind to fight... that could backfire."


    The room shifted. Eyes narrowed¡ªespecially Bernard¡¯s.


    "What do you mean?" he asked sharply, clearly irritated.


    "I mean," she said, steadying her voice, "what if Elijah¡¯s goal isn¡¯t just to attack you head-on? What if he¡¯s hoping to hurt you by attacking those you care about instead? What if he follows me and Victoria instead of charging into the expected fight? We¡¯d be isted. Vulnerable."


    She avoided looking at Gilbert directly but could feel the weight of his gaze on her. There was silence for a few seconds.


    "Hmmm..." Gilbert finally said, rubbing his chin. "That¡¯s a wise thought. So, what do you suggest we do instead?"


    Maria spoke calmly. "I suggest we all stay together. One location. Dividing the guards might weaken our defense. You don¡¯t need Victoria and me on the frontlines, but having us close might help you focus¡ªknowing we¡¯re within reach and protected."


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he nced at Bernard, impressed.


    "Well, I must say, this is a perspective we hadn¡¯t considered." He leaned forward. "Where did this ideae from? You just thought of it now?"


    Maria smiled faintly. "I¡¯ve seen simr things happen in movies. I just connected the dots after hearing your n. It felt risky to split us up like that."


    Victoria remained silent through it all, but Maria could sense her displeasure. The older woman¡¯s face was tight with irritation, and Maria knew exactly why¡ªBeta Gilbert¡¯s praise hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed.


    Bernard, meanwhile, wore a smile too, but Maria recognized it. It wasn¡¯t genuine. His eyes were full of questions.


    "Alright," Beta Gilbert announced, rising to his feet. "We¡¯ll all head to the safe house together by 10 a.m. Everyone, prepare after breakfast. We move soon."


    Victoria stood up quickly and followed him upstairs. Maria suspected she wasn¡¯t about to let that decision go unquestioned.


    Maria stayed seated a moment longer, alone now with Bernard. The silence between them was thick, charged.


    She stood to leave, but before she could take a step, Bernard called her name.


    She turned back slowly, her face unreadable, meeting his gaze without a word.


    "What are your ns for this battle, Maria?" Bernard asked bluntly. "Because I don¡¯t buy that everything you¡¯re saying is so innocent. You¡¯ve got something nned¡ªI can feel it."


    Maria didn¡¯t flinch. She gave him a cool look, a slight smirk forming on her lips.


    "Rx, Bernard," she said smoothly. "I¡¯m not the enemy. I only want to help us win. So, maybe... stop worrying about me and focus on the real threat."


    Without waiting for his response, she turned and walked away, her calmness unshaken. Bernard sat there, stunned. He couldn¡¯t read her anymore¡ªand that scared him.


    Back in her room, Maria shut the door and let out a soft, satisfied breath. She had done it.


    Her goal to go to the safe house was sessful, and now she¡¯d be present when the real fight happened.


    <i>Elijah Simons... your time is almost up.</i>


    Her eyes darkened as anger bubbled inside her.


    <i>I¡¯ll make sure you pay for my parents¡¯ deaths. Everyone involved will suffer.</i>


    She stared at her reflection, her expression fierce.


    "I¡¯ve got my thinking hat on now," she whispered to herself. A half-smile formed on her face. "Let the chaos begin."

 Chapter 62. A Strategy for Vengeance

    <h4>Chapter 62: 62. A Strategy for Vengeance</h4>


    Everyone gathered in the dining room for breakfast. It was quiet, with an undercurrent of tension no one needed to speak about. Maria sat silently, her appetite nearly absent, but she forced herself to eat.


    Once breakfast was over, they all made their way out to the cars waiting outside.


    The drive to the safe house began. Beta Gilbert and Victoria were in the same vehicle, while Maria found herself seated beside Bernard in another.


    He clearly looked ufortable being near her, but Maria didn¡¯t care. Whatever thoughts or judgments he had didn¡¯t matter right now¡ªwhat she had in mind was far more important.


    After what felt like a long and silent ride, they arrived.


    Maria¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of the building. The safe house was massive, but it looked run-down and eerie, like an abandoned warehouse long forgotten.


    Its filthy, decaying exterior sent a small chill down her spine.


    They all stepped out of the vehicles. Beta Gilbert took the lead, walking side by side with Victoria, while the others¡ªincluding Maria¡ªfollowed closely behind.


    But once they stepped inside, the entire atmosphere changed.


    Maria blinked, stunned at the stark contrast. The interior was nothing like the outside. It was clean, well-lit, and fitted with modern, high-tech equipment. Computers lined the walls, where several men were already working.


    Others were monitoring CCTV feeds, while dozens of guards stood watch, each dressed in sleek ck Italian suits and carrying weapons of varying sizes.


    As the group walked in, all the guards stood and bowed respectfully toward Bernard and Beta Gilbert before resuming their duties.


    They entered arge room that resembled a boardroom. A long table stretched across the center with many chairs surrounding it.


    Beta Gilbert walked straight to a microphone positioned near the head of the table and addressed everyone with authority in his voice.


    "Everyone, move to the boardroom now. Only those handling the CCTV and the guards stationed outside should remain at their posts!" his voice echoed.


    Soon, everyone was seated. Bernard remained standing. He removed his suit jacket and ced it neatly over the back of a chair, his expression sharp and focused. He looked like a man ready for war.


    When Beta Gilbert gave him a nod, Bernard walked over to therge screen at the front, which now disyed maps and images of the mansion.


    "Let¡¯s get straight into business," Bernard began, rolling up his sleeves. "Everyone, please pay full attention."


    "But first," he continued, "for security reasons, we¡¯ll all hand in our phones. Put them in the box in front of me. Quickly, please. Let¡¯s stay calm and cooperate."


    One by one, they moved toward the box and dropped their phones inside, picking up a small number card ced on each phone to avoid mix-ups. Maria handed hers in too, watching everyone closely.


    Bernard turned back to the screen. "What you see here are the aerial images of our mansion. What most of you don¡¯t know is that beneath it lies a hidden underground apartment, nearly ten feet deep. It¡¯s well-organized and secure."


    Maria leaned forward in her seat, listening carefully.


    "We have intel that an attack ising¡ªand soon," Bernard continued. "Our strategy is simple. We use an absorb-and-retaliate approach. No need for full-blownbat. The goal is to capture their leader¡ªElijah Simons."


    The room fell into a deeper silence.


    "We¡¯ll y weak," Bernard added. "Let them believe we¡¯re unprepared. It¡¯s exactly what they expect. They¡¯lle with the mindset that we¡¯re vulnerable... that we don¡¯t stand a chance."


    A guard raised his hand and spoke up. "Why would we pretend to be weaker? Isn¡¯t that dangerous?"


    "That¡¯s a good question," Bernard said, nodding. "Because overconfidence is their weakness. Once they see us looking defeated, they¡¯ll assume the fight is already over. My parents and I will act like sitting ducks. They¡¯ll think they¡¯ve won."


    He pointed to one of the guards. "Tell me¡ªhow would you feel if you walked into a battle and immediately had the enemy leader at your mercy?"


    The guard shrugged. "I¡¯d celebrate. It would feel like a free win."


    "Exactly," Bernard said. "They¡¯ll drop their guard. That¡¯s when we strike. We¡¯ll take the upper hand before they even realize it."


    Another guard spoke up. "But what if they don¡¯t let their guard down?"


    "Good," Bernard replied. "n B is what we call the ¡¯Full Strike.¡¯ We¡¯ve got close to a hundred fighters. Twenty of them will be stationed outside the building, fully geared up in bulletproof vests and helmets. They¡¯ll act as the outer wall."


    Maria¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave Bernard. She watched every move, caught every word.


    "The ce where my parents and I will be seated... it¡¯s actually a disguised entry to the underground bunker. The moment Elijah steps forward, we trigger the switch¡ªboom!¡ªwe drop below ground and take control."


    One guard raised a brow. "What do you mean by ¡¯game over¡¯?"


    Bernard smirked. "Simple. Everyone underground will be waiting, armed and ready. The second we descend, aim at any intruder who follows. No hesitation."


    Maria¡¯s fingers curled slightly around the edge of her chair. There was something missing from this n¡ªsomething she needed rity on. She raised her voice.


    "What happens to Elijah Simons once he¡¯s caught?" she asked, her toneced with restrained emotion.


    Bernard paused, but before he could speak, Beta Gilbert stepped in.


    "We haven¡¯t finalized that part yet," he said. "But rest assured, he will face justice¡ªtrue justice¡ªfor everything he¡¯s done. That, I swear on everything I stand for, both here and in the Blue Moon Pack."


    Maria nodded slowly. On the outside, she seemed calm, epting the answer. But inside, she burned with frustration.


    She wanted Elijah dead.


    But she knew better than to speak further. If they sensed her rage, if they suspected her true intentions, they might never let her near the battlefield. So she stayed quiet, masking her emotions.


    Yet the fury within her was like a roaring fire.


    ¡¯You destroyed my life, Elijah Simons,¡¯ she thought bitterly. ¡¯You will pay for what you did to my parents. Every ounce of pain you gave me¡ªI¡¯ll return it tenfold.¡¯


    Her jaw clenched. Her eyes stayed fixed on the screen, but her thoughts were miles away...

 Chapter 63. A Battle Beyond Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 63: 63. A Battle Beyond Revenge</h4>


    After Bernard finishedying out the n, Beta Gilbert stepped forward, his face calm as always. He looked around at everyone in the room before speaking with firm resolve.


    "Today is far greater than what any of you might imagine," he began. "It¡¯s a battle against a man who craves power at all costs¡ªnot for the good of others, but to create chaos and destruction."


    The room fell into a deeper silence as he continued, his voice gaining strength.


    "I promise each and every one of you that today¡¯s battle will be remembered in the history books. And before we step out there¡ªcongrattions in advance on our victory!" His eyes gleamed with courage, and his voice was filled with conviction.


    The room erupted into cheers. Joyful shouts echoed across the safe house, energizing every soldier and guard present. The heavy atmosphere lifted slightly, reced by a shared spirit of determination and confidence.


    Bernard raised his voice above the cheering, adding, "Let us march forward and show them that we are not a force to mess with! The seat of power will remain ours¡ªnow and forever!"


    His words only fueled the excitement. The men and women around Maria were buzzing with adrenaline, their voices rising in unison.


    Maria sat back, watching it all unfold. Luna Victoria wore a faint smile¡ªa rare one that only showed up when she was genuinely pleased.


    But Maria remained still, her mind far from the noise.


    She was lost in her own thoughts, the only thing on her mind being Elijah Simons¡ªand how to end him.


    Her heart beat heavily with rage and pain. The images of her parents¡¯ death haunted her endlessly. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Elijah fall, to see his head roll.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone else to kill him. She wanted to do it herself... and she wanted it to be slow and painful.


    As everyone began rising to their feet and moving toward the entrance of the safe house, Maria stood too, walking quietly with the rest.


    Suddenly, she felt a strong grip on her right hand.


    Startled, she turned quickly¡ªand saw Bernard.


    His eyes were locked on hers, filled with suspicion and frustration. There was clear anger in his expression, and his voice was low but intense as he leaned close.


    "This is a war like nothing you¡¯ve ever seen," he warned. "Don¡¯t try anything stupid. I¡¯ve been watching you¡ªand I know you¡¯re nning something. Don¡¯t go off-script. Just do what you¡¯re told."


    Maria stared back at him, unshaken. She gave a slight smirk, then replied with calm sarcasm, "Why are you so nervous, Bernard? Elijah Simons is your enemy, not me. He¡¯s the one trying to take your crown and your family. If I were you, I¡¯d focus all that attention on him, not on innocent Maria."


    Her words hit him like a p. He said nothing, but the coldness in his eyes deepened. With a clenched jaw, he released her hand and turned away, walking off without another word.


    Maria watched him go, then smiled faintly.


    <i>I¡¯m more prepared than you all realize,</i> she thought. <i>Everything I¡¯ve been through has made me stronger, sharper. And now... ying with your mind, Bernard¡ªthat¡¯s just the beginning.</i>


    Momentster, everyone filed out of the safe house and climbed into the vehicles waiting outside. Maria got into one of them, still lost in thought as they began the drive to the mansion.


    Fifteen minutester, they arrived.


    Everyone stepped out of the cars and started walking toward the mansion¡¯s living room. Just as Maria was about to enter, she heard her name being called.


    "Maria!" Beta Gilbert¡¯s voice came from behind.


    She turned, surprised.


    "Come with me to the garden," he said.


    Victoria and Bernard both stopped and turned back with clear disapproval on their faces. They exchanged a quick look of annoyance, but said nothing.


    With frowns and scornful expressions, they turned away and walked into the mansion.


    Maria followed Beta Gilbert through the back path until they reached the garden. He sat on one of the wooden benches and gestured for her to sit beside him.


    She sat down, unsure of what to expect. Her nerves red slightly.


    "Do you know why I called you here, Maria?" he asked, looking at her closely.


    She shook her head. "No, sir. I don¡¯t know."


    He nodded thoughtfully. "Do you remember when I took you to thatrgepany and told you it belonged to yourte parents?"


    "Yes, sir. I remember very well," she answered quickly.


    "Thatpany... Elijah Simons stole it," he said, his tone heavier now. "And if we don¡¯t capture him alive, we won¡¯t be able to retrieve it. We have to approach this with diplomacy."


    Maria furrowed her brows. "But sir, how did he even steal it? And why are you telling me all this now?"


    "Because," he said firmly, "you have a part to y in this battle. A very important one. And if you do it well, think of it as doing it for your parents."


    Her chest tightened at the mention of them. She gave a small nod, silently encouraging him to continue.


    "When Elijah arrives," he said, "you¡¯ll rush to him in a pleading manner. Cry. Beg him not to kill us like he killed your parents. He has a weakness¡ªhe can¡¯t hurt a woman, especially not when she¡¯s crying. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t kill your parents himself. He sent others to do it."


    Maria blinked, processing the revtion. "But if he¡¯s so soft, why would hee to kill everyone, including your wife?"


    Beta Gilbert leaned back, sighing. "Because Victoria will y the same role. Between the two of you, he¡¯ll be distracted. It¡¯s all we need¡ªa moment. That¡¯s when we strike."


    The logic was twisted, but somehow it made sense. Maria nodded slowly.


    "Okay, sir," she said. "I¡¯ll do it."


    She was oddly satisfied to be directly involved in the mission. Still, the question of how Elijah stole thepany from Beta Gilbert lingered in her mind¡ªbut she chose to let it go for now. She¡¯d ask after everything was over.


    "Please, Maria," Beta Gilbert said, his voice sincere. "Do all you can to help us win this war. I¡¯ll be forever grateful."


    Maria looked at him and nodded. "I will, sir."


    Even if her reasons were different from theirs, her resolve was just as strong...


    Maria looked directly at Beta Gilbert, her eyes filled with intensity and determination. "I promise to do all I can, and I won¡¯t let you down," she said, her voice steady and confident.


    "Thank you so much, Maria!" Beta Gilbert replied, visibly moved by her assurance. A broad smile crossed his face, and Maria returned it gently.


    Beneath her calm demeanor, Maria¡¯s heart burned with determination. She wanted the n to seed, not just for the sake of the pack but for her own personal revenge against Elijah Simons¡ªthe man responsible for her parents¡¯ deaths.


    When their conversation ended, Maria excused herself and made her way back to her room. Once alone, a flood of memories came rushing back. Her thoughts drifted to moments long past¡ªdays spent with her loving parents, filled with warmth andughter.


    **shback**


    "Maria, where are you?" her mother called out, her voice echoing softly through the house.


    Maria was curled up in her bed, pretending to be asleep as she clutched her pillow. She heard her mother approaching.


    Her mother peeked into the room and saw her motionless. With a yful tone, she said, "Since you¡¯re sleeping, your dad and I will go to the pic without you. We¡¯ll tell you all the fun stories when we get back."


    The moment Maria heard the word pic, her eyes flew open. She leapt from the bed. "Mom, I¡¯ll get ready now!"


    She rushed to her mother and held her hand tightly, her excitement spilling over. Her mother chuckled.


    "I knew it! I knew you were pretending, you little drama queen," her mother teased,ughing warmly. Maria joined her, both of them lost in joy.


    "Please don¡¯t leave without me," Maria pleaded. "I just need five minutes! I¡¯ll shower and get dressed right away."


    Her mom smiled and nodded. Maria ran into the bathroom. When she came back out, she was surprised to see her mother still waiting for her on the bed.


    "You didn¡¯t leave!" Maria said with delight.


    "Of course not," her mother replied, her eyes twinkling. She watched Maria dress with a look of quiet pride.


    "Mom, why are you looking at me like that?" Maria asked shyly.


    Her mother let out a soft sigh. "I¡¯m just happy, sweetheart. You¡¯re growing up so beautifully. I want you to remember this¡ªyou are everything to your father and me. We love you so much."


    Maria felt her heart swell. A tear slid down her cheek as she walked over and hugged her mother tightly.


    "I love you and Dad so much too. I always want to be with you," she whispered.


    Her mother held her close. "No matter what happens, always remember that we are with you¡ªin your heart and in spirit."


    Maria nodded, holding back tears.


    Soon, they headed to the living room where her father, Alpha Jackson, was waiting.


    "I canceled the pic," he joked. "You two took forever!"


    "Jackson, we had to look gorgeous for you! Don¡¯t you like what you see?" her mother said yfully. She and Maria twirled around to show off their outfits.


    "You both look amazing. I bet all eyes will be on you," he said proudly.


    "Dad, what are we celebrating?" Maria asked curiously.


    "We¡¯re celebrating life, love, and the most precious gift in our lives¡ªyou, Maria," he said, pulling her into a hug.


    "I love you both so much," Maria said, tears of joy glistening in her eyes as the three of them embraced.


    They left for the pic, and after about a twenty-minute drive, arrived at a breathtaking park.


    To Maria¡¯s surprise, Bernard and his family were there too. The scenery was stunning, with vibrant green grass, cascading waterfalls, and wildlife that made the ce feel magical.


    They exchanged greetings, but Maria noticed the tension in Bernard¡¯s family. Unlike the warmth she shared with her parents, Bernard and his parents seemed distant, cold even.


    Whenever they caught Maria and her parents watching them, they would force a smile, but it was clearly fake.


    Her father, ever perceptive, noticed too. With a knowing look, he said, "Maria, Bernard, why don¡¯t you take a walk? Tell us what you see around the park."


    Maria and Bernard agreed eagerly. It felt like a wee escape, especially for Bernard.


    As they walked, Maria nced at him, concerned. "Bernard, you¡¯ve been so quiet. You don¡¯t seem like yourself today. What¡¯s going on?"


    Bernard kept his eyes on the ground, saying nothing.


    "I¡¯m sorry if that was too personal. You don¡¯t have to answer," Maria said softly.


    He finally spoke, his voice low. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk... It¡¯s justplicated. My parents want something that should never happen. It may sound right to some, but to me, it¡¯s an abomination. If it goes through, a lot will be destroyed."


    Maria nodded slowly. "I understand. I won¡¯t push. But at least try to enjoy this time. We haven¡¯t had a chance to be like this in so long. It means a lot to me."


    A small smile curved Bernard¡¯s lips. "You¡¯re right."


    As they walked on, they beganughing and chatting like old times.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Alpha Jackson turned to Beta Gilbert with a serious look. "Gilbert, what is going on with your family? The air feels heavy."


    Just as Beta Gilbert opened his mouth to reply, Maria and Bernard returned, interrupting the moment.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious," Gilbert said quickly, masking his tension. "Just a small misunderstanding. We¡¯ll work it out."


    He forced a smile, but Jackson wasn¡¯t convinced. Still, he let it go¡ªfor now...

 Chapter 64. The Battle Begins

    <h4>Chapter 64: 64. The Battle Begins</h4>


    Once Maria and Bernard appeared in the midst of their parents, the conversation between the adults abruptly stopped. Everyone began smiling at the sight of them.


    "Dad, I think I heard you and Bernard¡¯s names just now... I hope we haven¡¯t done anything wrong?" Maria asked with a curious look, ncing between the adults.


    Alpha Jackson chuckled, shaking his head. "No, sweetheart. You two just reminded Beta Gilbert and me of our own childhood. We used to roam around and y like you two. Believe it or not, your mothers admired us even before we married them."


    "Please! Let¡¯s not twist the story," Victoria interjected yfully. "It was both of you who were always swooning over us, not the other way around."


    Laughter erupted around the group, and the atmosphere instantly lightened.


    Beta Gilbert leaned forward, a warm smile on his face. "So, what did you two see around the park? Anything interesting?"


    Maria¡¯s eyes lit up. "So many beautiful scenes! The animals in the zoo section... the whole ce feels like it brings us closer to nature. I¡¯m really enjoying every moment here."


    "I agree with Maria," Bernard added, sounding more lively than he had earlier. "This whole ce is just... peaceful. We shoulde here at least once a month."


    Just as the conversation flowedfortably, a sudden knock on Maria¡¯s door in the present snapped her out of her thoughts.


    She quickly rose from her bed and walked to the door. Opening it, she found a maid standing quietly.


    "Beta Gilbert requests your presence, ma¡¯am," the maid said politely before turning and leaving.


    Maria closed the door and nced at the clock. It was a few minutes past eight in the evening. Instantly, the weight of the looming battle returned to her thoughts.


    <i>This is it, Maria,</i> she thought with fierce determination. <i>This is your chance to avenge your parents. Make Elijah Simons pay.</i>


    She changed into a smarter outfit and headed out to meet Beta Gilbert and the others in the living room. Beta Gilbert sat beside Victoria, while Bernard was opposite them.


    Maria joined Bernard on the couch, her expression calm but focused.


    Beta Gilbert rose to speak. "The moment we¡¯ve been preparing for is almost here. My source confirmed¡ªthey¡¯ll arrive in a few minutes. We all know our roles. Please, give this everything you¡¯ve got. Our future depends on it."


    "We march to our positions with one goal¡ªfreedom," Bernard added, his voice steady and strong. "We are not weak. We are the force others fear. Tonight, we show what true strength looks like."


    The guards around them nodded, energized by Bernard¡¯s words, then began moving swiftly to their assigned posts.


    Beta Gilbert approached Maria. Taking her hands gently, he whispered with sincerity, "Everything rests on you now. I believe in you. The sess of this mission wille through you."


    Maria¡¯s chest swelled with determination. Her eyes flicked to Luna Victoria, who seemed uneasy watching the interaction.


    Maria could sense her disapproval, but she didn¡¯t care. Elijah Simons¡¯ downfall mattered more than anyone¡¯s opinion.


    Outside, in the garden, chairs were already arranged to make the gathering look natural. Beta Gilbert and Victoria were known to rx there in the evenings, so their presence wouldn¡¯t raise suspicion.


    They waited.


    Maria¡¯s heart pounded. Every second stretched with anticipation. She was ready for Elijah Simons. Ready for justice.


    After about twenty minutes, a loud bang echoed from the mansion¡¯s gate.


    "He¡¯s here," Beta Gilbert murmured with a grim smile. "He never sneaks in. Always wants to be noticed¡ªnever a coward."


    Before anyone could react, armed men flooded the garden. Beta Gilbert¡¯s guards followed the n... some exchanged gunfire and, once struck in protected areas, dramatically fell as if dead.


    Through the chaos, Elijah Simons stepped forward, his presence chilling. His eyes radiated menace. With a cold expression, he pointed a gun directly at Beta Gilbert.


    "I¡¯ve waited years for this moment!" Elijah growled. "You made your son Alpha instead of me¡ªwhen you know my family rightfully owns that crown!"


    Maria¡¯s heart raced. ording to n, she stepped forward, intending to plead with him, hoping to distract him. But before she could utter a word...


    A deafening gunshot rang out.


    She gasped. Pain seared through her stomach. She had been shot. Maria copsed to the ground.


    "No! Why did you shoot the innocent girl?!" Beta Gilbert shouted in horror, his voice filled with fury and anguish...


    ***


    Maria woke up with a sharp wave of pain around her stomach, radiating down towards her lower belly. The bright light fixed above the bed pierced into her eyes, forcing her to squint.


    Groaning, she opened her eyes gently and nced around, her mind struggling to recognize where she was. The room was unfamiliar, sterile, and strange. She was sure she had never seen it before.


    "Where am I... or am I dreaming?" she mumbled to herself. She pinched her right hand, hoping it was all a bad dream. But the sting of pain told her otherwise.


    "Ahh... where is this ce, and why am I wrapped up in bandages?" she muttered again, difort clouding her voice. Her stomach throbbed with pain, and her legs were sore and numb.


    Still lying in bed, Maria heard footsteps approaching. She strained her stiff neck, trying to catch a glimpse of who it was.


    A woman dressed in in white, like a nurse, entered the room. She wore a half-mask, revealing only her eyes and forehead.


    "Good morning, Maria. You¡¯re awake now... How are you feeling?" the woman asked warmly. Though Maria couldn¡¯t see her full face, her voice sounded gentle, even cheerful.


    Maria didn¡¯t respond. Her mind was clouded with confusion and unease. She kept staring at the woman, wary and silent.


    "I understand you have many questions," the woman said calmly, taking a step closer. "But for now, you need to focus on healing. Once you¡¯re stronger, I promise you¡¯ll get answers."


    As she approached with an injection in her hand, Maria instinctively flinched, trying to resist.


    "Maria," the woman said soothingly, "I¡¯m not your enemy. If I meant you harm, you wouldn¡¯t still be alive. Let me help you. This is just an antibiotic to speed your healing. Please."


    Something in her tone felt honest, and Maria, still too weak to fight, nodded faintly. The nurse administered the injection and then sat beside her.


    "You¡¯ll soon meet those who saved your life," she continued gently. "And when you do, I beg you¡ªwhatever instructions they give you, follow them. You owe your life to them."


    With those words, she stood up and quietly left the room.


    Maria remained in bed, trying to piece together the events before she lost consciousness. Thest thing she remembered was the gunshot, and then darkness.


    "Are Bernard and his parents... are they dead? What happened during the battle?" she whispered to herself, dread creeping in.


    "Where am I? Could this be Elijah Simons¡¯ doing?" she mumbled again, her thoughts spiraling.


    "No, it can¡¯t be him... He would have killed me on the spot. He¡¯s the one who shot me, I remember now," she said with more certainty.


    A flicker of determination returned. ¡¯I need to cooperate with the people here. Next time someonees in, I must ask questions,¡¯ she resolved, though her heart remained heavy with confusion and fear.


    ---


    Back at the mansion, celebration filled the air. Bernard, Beta Gilbert, and Victoria stood among their guards, surrounding a bound and defeated Elijah Simons.


    "Elijah Simons, by raising arms against me and my family, you dered war on the entire pack. And you shall face our wrath!" Beta Gilbert¡¯s voice was cold and firm.


    But Elijah sneered, his tone defiant. "You think this is over? You¡¯re blind. You and your precious family are your only concern. There are worse thingsing for you, Gilbert. You¡¯ll see."


    Bernard stepped forward, furycing his voice. "You still have the nerve to talk, traitor? You¡¯re not even afraid of death!"


    Elijah chuckled darkly. "You, boy, know nothing of what it means to be Alpha. Ask your father. No one in this pack can kill me. He knows that."


    Bernard looked at his father in confusion. "What¡¯s he talking about?"


    "Take him to the dungeon!" Beta Gilbert barked. The guards obeyed instantly, dragging Elijah out of the room.


    When they were alone, Bernard turned sharply to his father. "What did he mean by that? That no one can kill him?"


    Beta Gilbert sighed deeply. "There¡¯s an ancient rule in the pack¡¯s book¡ªno one with Alpha blood can be killed by a fellow pack member. Elijah¡¯s bloodline qualifies. That¡¯s likely why he dared attack."


    Bernard¡¯s brows furrowed. "So that rule doesn¡¯t apply to us? He could¡¯ve killed us all."


    "Our family doesn¡¯t have Alpha blood. You became Alpha only because Maria is your mate¡ªshe descends from the former Alpha. That¡¯s what gave you the crown."


    He turned to Victoria. "Mom, did you know about all this?"


    She nodded. "I did. But none of it matters now. You¡¯ve proven yourself. We¡¯re proud of the Alpha you¡¯ve be."


    Bernard¡¯s voice was tight. "If I¡¯m truly worthy, why don¡¯t I have the rule book?"


    "The book is given only after five years of leadership," Gilbert exined. "Unless the elders decide otherwise. You¡¯ve only ruled for three years."


    "So I haven¡¯t done enough," Bernard said bitterly.


    "No, son. Capturing Elijah Simons is no small feat. That alone will earn you respect across the pack. Trust me."


    Victoria interrupted. "But what about Maria? Who were those people in white that took her away?"


    "They¡¯re the Mind Listeners and Truth Seekers," Gilbert replied. "They only appear when there¡¯s something big at stake. I still don¡¯t understand why they came for Maria."


    "So... is Maria dead?" Bernard asked, concerned.


    "No. If they took her, she¡¯s alive. But this is the second time they¡¯ve shown up in our lives. What¡¯s her connection to them?"


    "Should we report her missing?" Victoria asked.


    "Not yet. We¡¯ll use her disappearance against Elijah¡ªim he had her kidnapped. It¡¯ll strengthen our case."


    "And if she returns?" Luna pressed.


    "Then we ask her questions¡ªand keep a close eye on her."


    Bernard frowned. "Why do we need to watch her?"


    "Because," Gilbert said with intensity, "the Mind Listeners can hear thoughts. If Maria is linked to them, we don¡¯t know what she knows¡ªor what she might do."


    A silence fell between them.


    "So if she¡¯s had her powers all along... she could¡¯ve been reading our thoughts? That makes her a threat¡ªto us and the pack," Bernard said slowly, running a hand through his hair, visibly shaken by the revtion...

 Chapter 65. Hidden Miseries

    <h4>Chapter 65: 65. Hidden Miseries</h4>


    "Exactly what I¡¯m trying to say, and if things don¡¯t turn out that way, then we¡¯ll have to act fast. We need to understand what the mind listeners and truth seekers really want from Maria and our family as a whole," Beta Gilbert said, his expression still clouded with confusion.


    "So, in conclusion, we¡¯ve all agreed not to alert anyone or inform the police about Maria¡¯s disappearance, right?" Victoria asked, seeking confirmation.


    "Yes, at least for now," Beta Gilbert replied. "Let¡¯s be sure of everything we¡¯re doing before raising an rm and embarrassing ourselves. We haven¡¯t even looked for her properly yet."


    "Now, concerning Elijah Simons... when are we taking him to the packhouse to present him to the elders and the pack?" Bernard asked, sounding tense and impatient.


    "We¡¯ll send a message calling for an urgent meeting. He¡¯ll be presented there, and all his crimes will be exposed to the entire pack," Beta Gilbert answered firmly.


    "What kind of punishment do you think Elijah Simons would face?" Victoria asked, her gaze fixed on her husband, curiosity etched on her face.


    "This situation hasn¡¯t urred in centuries. So, I can¡¯t say what kind of punishment the elders will decide on," Beta Gilbert admitted with frustration. "If Bernard were Alpha by blood, he¡¯d be the one passing judgment. But right now, he can¡¯t¡ªnot without holding the rule book."


    "Then why don¡¯t we dy the judgment? We can use that time to demand the rule book be handed over to me. Could that work?" Bernard asked, eyes locking with Beta Gilbert¡¯s, hoping for a favorable response.


    "It¡¯s too risky¡ªa gamble we shouldn¡¯t take," Gilbert said, shaking his head. "Betrayal is toomon. I won¡¯t risk Elijah escaping punishment. Let the elders handle it. Once you get the rule book, then you¡¯ll have full authority to change things."


    "Alright," Bernard agreed with a sigh. "I¡¯ll do whatever the elders decide for now. But when the rule book is mine, I¡¯ll change a lot¡ªespecially when ites to punishing traitors more harshly."


    "I believe you will," Gilbert said. "But remember¡ªthe rule book holds deep secrets only the Alpha can know. Even though the elders keep it, there are pages they¡¯re forbidden to open. Only the Alpha has that right."


    Bernard nodded, his face lit with anticipation. The hunger for power shone in his eyes.


    <i>That book must be mine,</i> Bernard thought silently. <i>Only then will I have total and absolute control over everything and everyone in the pack.</i>


    <i>---</i>


    Meanwhile, Maria was still lying in the strange ce where she¡¯d been taken in and cared for. She couldn¡¯t tell how long she¡¯d been there, but it felt like another day had passed since she first woke up.


    Her eyes fluttered open slowly. The pain in her body hadn¡¯t fully disappeared, but it had lessened. She felt the temptation to check the wound beneath the bandage on her abdomen, but just then, she heard footsteps approaching.


    She quickly closed her eyes again, pretending to still be asleep.


    "Maria, open your eyes. We know you¡¯re not asleep anymore," a soft voice called out.


    She recognized it instantly¡ªit was the same nurse who had given her an injection earlier.


    Reluctantly, Maria opened her eyes and looked at the two figures in front of her. The nurse was there, but beside her stood an elderly woman who didn¡¯t bother to cover her face.


    The older woman, likely in herte sixties, smiled warmly at her.


    "Who are you?" Maria asked cautiously. She was sure she had never seen the woman before.


    "I¡¯m Mrs. Maureen Spencer, leader of the organization that saved your life," the woman said, her wrinkled face glowing with kindness.


    "Saved me from death? And why aren¡¯t you covering your face like the nurse did?" Maria asked, her confusion growing.


    "I¡¯m an old woman with nothing to hide," Mrs. Spencer replied calmly. "Since I was a teenager, I¡¯ve devoted my life to helping others and doing what¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I live for."


    "How do you know about me? And what¡¯s the name of your organization?" Maria asked, searching the woman¡¯s face for answers.


    "I¡¯ve known about you since you were a child," Mrs. Spencer said gently. "And if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve always had unanswered questions¡ªabout yourself, your past, and even the nightmares that haunt you."


    Maria stared at her, stunned.


    "I¡¯ve never told anyone about my nightmares..." she whispered.


    "You¡¯re a werewolf from a powerful pack, and so are we," Mrs. Spencer said. "We are called the Mind Listeners and Truth Seekers. We fight for righteousness and oppose all evil. That¡¯s our oath."


    Maria listened, her breath catching in her throat. She asked hesitantly, "What do you people really do?"


    "We listen to minds," Mrs. Spencer replied. "That¡¯s our ability. We use it to guide people and ensure the right path is taken, no matter how difficult it is."


    Maria fell silent, absorbing it all. The thought of someone reading her mind felt terrifying¡ªalmost unreal.


    "Stop wondering how we read minds," Mrs. Spencer said, interrupting her thoughts with a knowing smile. "We won¡¯t force you to believe us. But know this¡ªwe won¡¯t let evil touch you. And if dangeres, we¡¯ll protect you."


    Still unsure, Maria narrowed her eyes. "Who gave you the mandate to protect me? Or did you just decide to do it on your own?"


    "You¡¯re testing us, trying to provoke a reaction," Mrs. Spencer said with a chuckle. "But every single thought running through your mind¡ªevery test, every doubt¡ªwe heard it before you even spoke."


    Maria froze. That was the moment she began to believe.


    "I want to prove it to you," Mrs. Spencer added, her voice soft. "Let me tell you something you¡¯ve never told anyone."


    Maria leaned in, her heart racing.


    "Once, you went into Beta Gilbert¡¯s room to search for documents. Someone grabbed you from behind, and you passed out. When you woke up, you were in your own room, on your bed. It still baffles you, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Maria¡¯s mouth dropped open. That memory had haunted her¡ªbut she had never spoken of it to anyone.


    "How did you know that?" she asked, breathless.


    "Because we were watching over you. One of our agents made you pass out to save you. Gilbert was seconds from entering the room. If you had been caught, you might have been cast out¡ªor worse."


    It all made sense now. For the first time, Maria truly believed.


    "So what¡¯s happening to me now? What¡¯s going on around me?" she asked urgently.


    "There are things we aren¡¯t allowed to reveal¡ªnot because we don¡¯t want to, but because the universe prohibits it," Mrs. Spencer exined. "The universe teaches us through experience. That¡¯s how we learn to value moments and grow from our mistakes."


    "So... the universe would let me go through life-threatening situations just for the sake of learning?" Maria asked, eyes fixed on her.


    "There are truths we only appreciate after pain and hardship," Mrs. Spencer said, her gaze steady and deep.


    Maria nodded slowly, the weight of everything sinking in. She reached forward, trying to sit up properly...

 Chapter 66. Tangled Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 66: 66. Tangled Hearts</h4>


    Maria stared at Mrs. Spencer, her brows furrowed in confusion. "So what do I need to do for my safety, and why would anyone want me dead?" she asked, her voice low and strained.


    "Firstly," Mrs. Spencer began, her gaze intense, "you need to be careful with what you share and with whom. We don¡¯t know who your enemies are or why they¡¯re after you. Don¡¯t stay outte, and most importantly, never reveal anything you¡¯re being told here. No one must know that you¡¯re alive. If asked how you recovered, just say you woke up and found yourself on the street. Nothing more."


    Maria nodded slowly, her mind racing. "Okay, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll do exactly as you said. But... how will Ie here if I need to again?"


    Mrs. Spencer¡¯s expression softened. "I¡¯ll give you a ring. Keep it hidden from everyone, but close to you at all times. If you¡¯re in danger or need toe here urgently, put the ring on your middle finger and rub it gently across your face. Help wille."


    She reached into the bag she carried and pulled out a small, glistening ring covered in tiny, diamond-like stones. Holding it out, she smiled warmly. "Make sure you keep this safe, Maria. One day, you¡¯ll need it. And when that dayes, just remember the instructions."


    Maria took the ring carefully, gazing at it with wide, awestruck eyes. Despite everything she¡¯d been told, she still felt the weight of uncertainty in her chest.


    Mrs. Spencer must have noticed her unease. She ced a gentle hand on Maria¡¯s back. "Whatever¡¯s troubling you... it will be fine, Maria. Trust me."


    Maria managed a small smile andy back on the bed. The nurse, noticing her struggle, quickly moved to assist her.


    "When will I be able to leave here?" Maria asked, looking up at the nurse.


    "As soon as your wounds are nearly healed and we¡¯re sure you¡¯re strong enough to walk. But from what I see, two to three days, and you¡¯ll be ready," the nurse said gently.


    Maria¡¯s face lit up at the news. The thought of being able to return to the outside world filled her with a mix of anticipation and anxiety. She still didn¡¯t know what happened after the night she was shot.


    Mrs. Spencer and the nurse gave her a few more words offort before quietly exiting the room. Maria watched them leave, her mind still swirling.


    <i>In as much as I don¡¯t care for Bernard or his family¡ªespecially his mother¡ªI hope they¡¯re safe. I just pray the battle was won by them. I can¡¯t wait to see Elijah Simons punished for all he¡¯s done,</i> she thought, her expression turning tense.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in the pack house, Beta Gilbert and Victoria sat together in the living room. Bernard walked in from his room, his expression weary.


    After a quick round of greetings, he got straight to the point.


    "Dad, Mom... It¡¯s been two days without any word about Maria. What are we going to do about this?" he asked, clearly troubled.


    "That¡¯s what your mother and I have been discussing," Beta Gilbert responded. "I¡¯ve given it a week. If there¡¯s still no news by then, we¡¯ll have no choice but to involve the police."


    Bernard nodded thoughtfully, then added, "Okay... And Elijah Simons? When are we taking him to face the elders and the rest of the pack?"


    "That still depends on Maria¡¯s return. If she doesn¡¯t show up, then we¡¯ll have a stronger case¡ªtreason and the kidnapping of the Luna of the Alpha¡¯s pack," Beta Gilbert exined with conviction.


    Bernard agreed silently. The n made sense. But even as they discussed, his thoughts were elsewhere.


    <i>All that matters to me now is getting the rule book. Once it¡¯s in my hands, I¡¯ll be the only power and voice in the entire pack,</i> Bernard thought with a quiet smirk.


    Just then, his phone rang. He nced at the screen and immediately smiled.


    "Hello, Bernard? I¡¯m already at the ce you said we¡¯d meet. Have you forgotten we had a date? Where are you now?" Cassandra¡¯s voice came through, tinged with worry.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Cassandra. I¡¯m on my way right now. I¡¯ll be there soon," Bernard replied quickly. Without another word, he sprang to his feet and rushed out, leaving his parents behind in the living room.


    As Bernard stood up and rushed out to his car, his sudden movement left his parents stunned. He didn¡¯t bother to say a word about where he was going or who he had spoken to on the phone. His urgency and silence raised concern.


    "Do you have any idea what just happened?" Beta Gilbert asked his wife with a puzzled look.


    Victoria shook her head slowly. "No, I¡¯m just as shocked. Bernard used to share everything with me, but since bing Alpha, he¡¯s changed. His movements are unpredictable and he hardly speaks about anything anymore."


    "He mentioned a name... Cassandra. Do you know who that is?" she asked, concern furrowing her brow.


    Beta Gilbert sighed and leaned back into the couch. "We¡¯ll just have to wait until he returns. That¡¯s the only way we¡¯ll get answers."


    They both tried to rx and passed the time with quiet conversation, sipping wine as the evening carried on.


    ***


    <i>At the restaurant...</i>


    Cassandra sat at a table, looking absolutely stunning in a sleek ck dinner gown that hugged her figure gracefully. Her outfit was perfectly matched with her purse and shoes.


    The subtle lighting of the restaurant bounced off her soft makeup, making her glow like a star.


    When Bernard entered and caught sight of her, he paused for a moment, admiring her from a distance. His eyes lit up with admiration as he slowly approached.


    But Cassandra didn¡¯t return the warmth. Her arms were crossed and a displeased expression covered her face.


    "Is this how you treatdies, Bernard?" she asked, visibly annoyed.


    Bernard bowed his head slightly. "I¡¯m so sorry, Cassandra. Please forgive me. Things gotplicated back home, and I couldn¡¯t make it here on time."


    Cassandra scoffed lightly. "You make it seem like you¡¯re only here because I reminded you. If I hadn¡¯t called, would you have shown up at all?"


    "I swear, that¡¯s not the case. I just got caught up. It won¡¯t happen again. I promise," Bernard said earnestly.


    Her expression softened, and she eventually cracked a smile. "Alright... just don¡¯t make it a habit."


    Bernard smiled with relief. "Thank you. You look... breathtaking."


    "Thanks," she said, blushing slightly. "What happened to your eye?"


    "This? Just a silly ident at home. It¡¯s healing well," Bernard replied, carefully avoiding the truth.


    "Good to know. I missed seeing you these past few days," Cassandra said, her voice more affectionate.


    "I missed you too. I needed to clear my head. Now I want to spend as much time with you as possible... my beautiful goddess," Bernard replied with charm.


    Cassandra giggled at his ttery. Then Bernard looked serious.


    "Can I ask you something important?"


    She nodded. "Of course."


    "Are you willing to sacrifice your friendship with Maria... for me?"


    Cassandra blinked, surprised by the question. "Why are you bringing up Maria? I thought this evening was about us."


    "It is. But we can¡¯t ignore that she¡¯s your friend. She won¡¯t be happy knowing about us. I need to know where you stand."


    Cassandra thought for a moment. "I¡¯ve already made up my mind. My happinesses first, and being with you makes me happy."


    Bernard¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile. "I¡¯m d to hear that. I¡¯ve fallen for you, Cassandra. But I need some time to wrap things up with Maria, so we can go public without drama."


    "I understand," she nodded. "I¡¯ll follow your lead and keep things private for now."


    "There¡¯s something about Maria that makes separation difficult. But I can¡¯t go into details here. I promise I¡¯ll exin everything when the time is right."


    "Okay. I¡¯ll wait," she replied, taking his hand gently.


    Just then, a waiter approached, followed by two waitresses. They ced two bottles of wine on the table and revealed a container filled with roses and soft lights. The roses were arranged to spell: <i>"Cassandra, the one I love!"</i>


    Cassandra¡¯s eyes sparkled as she saw it. She gasped and hugged Bernard tightly, her earlier irritation forgotten.


    Music filled the air, and the two of them got up to dance. Bernard lookedpletely smitten as they moved together in rhythm...


    <i>---</i>


    Mr. Frederick was on his way out to his car when one of his guards came hurrying toward him.


    "Good morning, sir!" the guard greeted politely.


    "Morning. What is it?" Mr. Frederick asked.


    "There¡¯s something I need to report. Ady came by not long ago, iming this property belonged to herte parents. I told her this house was bought legally by you, and advised her to make proper inquiries instead of spreading false ims."


    Mr. Frederick frowned. "Wait... are you saying Maria came here?"


    His question seemed to catch the guard off guard, as the man stared at him, surprised by his reaction...

 Chapter 67. Unexpected Ally

    <h4>Chapter 67: 67. Unexpected Ally</h4>


    "Sir, you know her?" the guard asked, clearly surprised and curious.


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his thoughts racing. "Never mind. Thank you for the information. You can go back to your duty post," he said calmly, though his tone held a weight of distraction.


    As the guard left, Mr. Frederick stood in silence, his gaze unfocused. Something about the news had shaken him. The expression on his face was that of someone caught off guard¡ªlost in confusion.


    Without another word, he stepped into the waiting car, and his driver pulled away from thepound.


    During the drive to his office, Mr. Frederick sat in silence, his mind spiraling with worry. <i>Why would Maria return after three years? What could have prompted her to visit that house? Is she okay?</i> The questions gnawed at him.


    When they arrived at thepany, he exited quickly and made his way straight to the elevator. He needed answers. Once in his office, he sat down heavily in his chair, pulling out his phone to make a call.


    The phone rang and rang. No response.


    Growing impatient, he dialed again. This time, the call connected.


    "Where did you keep your phone? You ignored my first call," Mr. Frederick snapped.


    "I¡¯m sorry, boss. I was out doing some security checks around our territory, so I left my phone on my desk," the voice at the other end¡ªRaymond¡ªreplied apologetically.


    "Fine. Now talk to me, Raymond. What¡¯s going on with Maria? Why have I not heard anything from your end in weeks?" His voice was tense, demanding.


    "Sir, we wanted to gather solid intel before reaching out. But now, we have a serious situation on our hands," Raymond began.


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s brows furrowed. "Go on."


    "We received word this morning about a shooting at Beta Gilbert¡¯s mansion. Maria was hit, but before we could act, a group of people dressed in white, faces masked, appeared. They took her away. We have no idea who they are or what they want."


    "Maria was shot? What? By who? And why am I just hearing this now?" Mr. Frederick yelled, jumping to his feet in disbelief.


    "Since the incident, we¡¯ve been tracking those people. They¡¯re skilled¡ªno digital trace, no sightings, nothing. It¡¯s like they vanished."


    "So what are you saying now?" Mr. Frederick barked.


    "My team and I are doing everything possible. We¡¯ll find something useful¡ªgive us until the day after tomorrow at most."


    "No! You have until tomorrow," Mr. Frederick interrupted furiously. "If I don¡¯t get solid information by then, I¡¯ll rece your entire team."


    "Understood, sir. We won¡¯t let you down," Raymond said quickly before the call ended.


    Mr. Frederick paced the office, fists clenched. <i>Maria can¡¯t die. Nothing must happen to her,</i> he thought bitterly.


    <i>Beta Gilbert... something¡¯s not right. Why hasn¡¯t he involved the authorities?</i> His mind connected the dots.


    He picked up his phone and dialed another number.


    "I need you to go with one of your most trusted reporters to Beta Gilbert¡¯s mansion. Ask questions about a shootout incident reportedly heard around their estate. I want their reactions and anything else you can dig up. Get back to me immediately," he instructed and ended the call.


    His face hardened. "If anything happens to Maria, the entire Blue Moon Pack will regret it."


    ---


    Maria woke up early, startled by how strong she suddenly felt. The pain from her wound had dulled significantly, and her stomach no longer ached as it did before. Confused but amazed, she tried to sit up.


    <i>What on earth did they treat me with?</i> she thought. <i>How am I recovering this fast from a gunshot wound?</i>


    Her thoughts were interrupted when Mrs. Spencer walked in with the nurse.


    "Good morning, Maria. How are you feeling today?" Mrs. Spencer greeted with a gentle smile.


    "Good morning, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m feeling stronger today," Maria replied, adjusting herself on the bed.


    "That¡¯s good to hear," the nurse said kindly. "I¡¯d like to check the wound to see how it¡¯s healing."


    Maria nodded, lifting her hospital gown slightly. The nurse unwrapped the bandages around her stomach. To Maria¡¯s shock, the wound was almostpletely closed.


    "Incredible..." Maria whispered to herself.


    "You¡¯re healing quickly," the nurse confirmed. "With a few more treatments, you¡¯ll be about eighty percent fine. Then we¡¯ll consider letting you go home."


    Maria blinked, amazed. "Thank you... I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be back on my feet so soon."


    "You¡¯re strong," the nurse smiled before nodding to Mrs. Spencer and stepping back.


    Mrs. Spencer approached, her expression shifting to something more serious.


    "Maria, there¡¯s something important I need to tell you before you leave."


    Maria looked up, heart pounding. <i>What could it be? What haven¡¯t they told me yet?</i>


    Her curiosity burned as Mrs. Spencer sat beside her bed, ready to reveal the truth...


    Maria kept her attention fixed on Mrs. Spencer, her mind tuned to every word the woman was about to say.


    "Firstly," Mrs. Spencer began with a calm, advising tone, "you need to understand that enemies are everywhere. You don¡¯t know who your real enemies or friends are. So, with all of your consciousness, you must always be very careful."


    Maria listened intently, her eyes never leaving Mrs. Spencer¡¯s face, absorbing each word like it carried hidden weight.


    "Secondly," she continued, her voice lowering a notch, "you mustn¡¯t be too desperate about things. Don¡¯t let the act of revenge take over your mind. There are things you don¡¯t know¡ªfar more than the things you think you do. Always allow nature to take care of situations. Don¡¯t force things to work your way. Every time we tamper with the bnce and direction of the universe, there are consequences."


    Her words were heavy but clear, spoken with such rity and calm that Maria felt them settle into her chest like quiet thunder.


    "Andstly..." Mrs. Spencer looked deep into Maria¡¯s eyes, her gaze almost unsettling. "Let not the dark times that await you turn you into something bigger than you can control. Let the goodness in you be safe from perdition and destruction."


    The final warning sent a shiver through Maria. It wasn¡¯t clear what Mrs. Spencer meant, but the weight behind her words stirred an uneasy feeling inside her.


    "Ma¡¯am..." Maria began, her voice filled with confusion, "I¡¯ve been listening and trying to understand everything you¡¯ve said. But what do you mean by ¡¯dark times¡¯, ¡¯perdition¡¯, and ¡¯destruction¡¯? None of it is clear to me."


    Mrs. Spencer¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "As I told you before, we shouldn¡¯t tamper with the bnce of the universe. Let everything happen naturally. Only then will you know if you¡¯re strong enough to stand for good or too weak to keep evil from taking over you."


    She spoke in riddles again, and Maria found herself even more lost than before. Her questions remained unanswered, but she dared not push further...

 Chapter 68. Warnings

    <h4>Chapter 68: 68. Warnings</h4>


    After a moment of silence, Mrs. Spencer turned to the nurse standing quietly by the door.


    "I believe Maria will be fine by this time tomorrow," she said with authority. "Please ensure she is safely returned to her ce without attracting unnecessary attention."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll make sure everything is carried out neatly," the nurse replied with a calm nod.


    Then Mrs. Spencer turned back to Maria and smiled gently.


    "Maria, it¡¯s so nice to see you here with us. We hope next time we see you, it¡¯s not under such circumstances. Remember everything I¡¯ve told you. And do not under any condition, let anyone know about our existence or anything we talked about here."


    With those final words, her eyes fixed firmly on Maria, Mrs. Spencer stood up and walked away, leaving Maria with the nurse.


    Once she was gone, the nurse turned her attention to Maria, speaking softly.


    "My dear, I want you to understand something, life isn¡¯t always how it looks from the outside. You begin to understand it better when you feel it, when it teaches you lessons. That¡¯s how you find out where you¡¯re strong and where you¡¯re weak. So go back into your world and be strong."


    Her voice was soothing and warm, apanied by a gentle smile. Maria nodded silently, appreciating the calm energy the nurse offered. She leaned back slowly on the bed, trying to rx.


    Sensing Maria wanted to rest, the nurse gave her a light pat on the back and quietly stepped out of the room, leaving her alone with her thoughts.


    Maria stared at the ceiling, her mind spinning.


    <i>"So I¡¯ll be out of here by tomorrow,"</i> she thought. <i>"And I have to pretend like I didn¡¯t meet or talk to anyone. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll say if Beta Gilbert or anyone asks."</i>


    <i>***</i>


    Cassandray on her bed, a contented smile tugging at her lips. She looked pleased, as though her mind was dancing over a satisfying thought.


    <i>"I¡¯m sure now¡ªBernard has fallen for mepletely,"</i> she mused, her smile widening. <i>"Getting information out of him will be easy now. I just need to be patient. I can¡¯t let our ns slip too soon."</i>


    Sheughed softly to herself.


    "Bernard... from now on, you¡¯re mine¡ªand mine alone. My source for every important detail," she mumbled, sounding fully convinced of her grip over him.


    With a confident sway in her step, Cassandra walked over to the tall mirror and admired her reflection. She turned slowly, letting her eyes roam over her own figure.


    "He can¡¯t resist this beauty," she said to her reflection. "He¡¯ll do anything to keep me close¡ªand tell me everything I need to know."


    ---


    <strong>Back at the Mansion...</strong>


    Beta Gilbert descended the staircase toward the living room,ing from his private quarters. As he entered the space, he noticed Bernard and Victoria deep in conversation. From a distance, their expressions hinted at seriousness.


    Bernard spotted him first and immediately greeted him.


    "Good morning, Dad," Bernard said. "We were just talking about the possible oues when we take Elijah Simons to the council of elders."


    "Oh?" Beta Gilbert asked, settling into a chair across from them. "What scenarios were you discussing?"


    "We were wondering... what if Elijah has loyalists among the elders? What if they try to rescue him using some unknownw?" Bernard posed the question cautiously.


    Beta Gilbert burst intoughter, his sudden outburst catching Bernard and Victoria off guard.


    "Honey, why are youughing like that?" Victoria asked, visibly puzzled and a little anxious.


    "I¡¯mughing," he said proudly, "because clearly, you both forget who I am. I¡¯m the master nner. You¡¯ll be shocked once you see what I¡¯ve already set in motion."


    Bernard leaned forward, eyes narrowing. "So what did you do without telling us?"


    Beta Gilbert smirked. "Come with me to the dungeon, and you¡¯ll see for yourself. Elijah Simons¡ªand all of you¡ªare in for a surprise."


    But before they could stand, the sound of footsteps caught everyone¡¯s attention. They turned toward the entrance just as Maria walked into the living room¡ªalone.


    Victoria gasped. "Maria? Are my eyes deceiving me?"


    Bernard and Beta Gilbert rushed to her side, helping her toward the couch.


    "Thank you, but I¡¯m okay," Maria said, offering a half-smile. "It¡¯s not as bad as it seems."


    "We¡¯ve been so worried," Victoria said, cing a hand on her shoulder. "Are you sure you¡¯re alright?"


    Maria could tell her concern was a show. The two of them had never really gotten along, and she knew Victoria well enough not to trust her sudden warmth. So, she just smiled and nodded.


    Bernard, still concerned, asked, "What happened to you? How¡¯s the wound healing? You were shot, Maria¡ªwe can¡¯t just ignore that."


    Maria took a breath and began to recount the story Mrs. Spencer had helped her craft.


    "I don¡¯t remember much," she said slowly. "I woke up in a room with people wearing masks. They treated me with something strange that made me heal really fast. When I tried to talk to them, they wouldn¡¯t answer me. Last night, I got aggressive, hoping to pull off a mask, but they injected me with something. I woke up this morning two streets from here."


    It was a believable story, one she¡¯d rehearsed in her mind. She could see the suspicion in their eyes fading.


    "So... no one spoke to you at all while you were there?" Beta Gilbert asked, brows furrowed.


    Maria shook her head. "That¡¯s why I got angry¡ªI wanted to know who they were. I remember six people¡ªtwo women and four men. They were the ones treating me."


    Her exnation seemed to convince them. Still, she could tell something was troubling them¡ªsomething unspoken. So she asked a question of her own.


    "How did that night end? Were you able to catch Elijah Simons?"


    "You really don¡¯t know what happened?" Victoria asked with a soft smile.


    "I don¡¯t," Maria replied with an innocent look.


    Beta Gilbert finally answered, "Elijah was captured. He fell for the trap weid. We thought we¡¯d lost when our men were ambushed, but now that you¡¯re back, we can truly celebrate our victory."


    Maria didn¡¯t join in the smile. Her face remained unreadable as she asked, "So where is he now? Or has he already been eliminated?"


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a stern look.


    "He¡¯s in the dungeon. And he will face justice¡ªif you follow the instructions I give you."


    Maria¡¯s voice turned sharp, filled with burning resolve. "For the person who murdered my parents... I¡¯ll do anything to make sure he gets the punishment he deserves."


    Her words echoed through the room,ced with rage and determination...

 Chapter 69. A Deal with Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 69: 69. A Deal with Shadows</h4>


    Shock spread across the living room like wildfire. Beta Gilbert and everyone else stared at Maria, stunned by the fire behind her final words.


    "So... what¡¯s the n, sir?" she asked, directing her intense gaze straight at Beta Gilbert, her voice stillced with anger.


    Beta Gilbert cleared his throat and adjusted his posture, as if preparing her for a truth she wouldn¡¯t expect.


    "Firstly, you need to understand something, Maria," he said calmly. "Elijah Simons cannot be sentenced to death¡ªnot just like that. He has royal werewolf blood. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever heard that before?"


    Maria¡¯s eyes widened, a mix of confusion and disbelief washing over her. "What do you mean, sir?"


    "There¡¯s a rulebook for the Blue Moon Pack," he exined. "And in that book, it clearly states that no royal-blooded werewolf can face execution¡ªunless they¡¯vemitted an atrocity against another royal-bloodline werewolf."


    Her brows furrowed deeper as she tried to make sense of it. "So... where do Ie into all this?"


    "You¡¯re a royal-blooded werewolf, Maria," he said. "He shot you. He also murdered your parents. But the strongest allegation¡ªthe one that will guarantee his execution¡ªis the attack on you. That¡¯s the only thing the elders can use against him."


    Maria fell silent, her heart thudding. She¡¯d never seen herself as a tool for justice before¡ªbut now, she understood the weight of her survival.


    "We¡¯ll say he shot you," Beta Gilbert continued. "That your body was taken away by some of your men, and since then, no one¡¯s seen you. Not dead or alive. That mystery is what we¡¯ll use. He won¡¯t be able to escape justice this time."


    Maria processed the n, her thoughts racing.


    "So... if I understand correctly, I have to remain in hiding until the death penalty is issued. What happens after that? Won¡¯t Ie out publicly?"


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s expression turned stern. "We¡¯ve seen situations like this before. No one will question it¡ªbecause this man has taken too many innocent lives. Including your parents. Maria, if those people hadn¡¯t saved you, do you think you¡¯d be standing here to question the n?"


    His words cut deeply. She bit her lower lip and lowered her eyes. He was right.


    "Remember," Victoria chimed in, her voice softer but persuasive, "this is the same man who destroyed your family... and tried to take your life. Do you want him to walk free and harm more people?"


    Maria didn¡¯t speak at first. She took in both their words, letting the rage settle in her chest. The pain, the loss, the near-death experience¡ªthey all merged into one decision.


    "I¡¯ll do it," she said firmly. Her voice didn¡¯t waver. "He¡¯s a killer. He doesn¡¯t deserve to live."


    Her deration brought a satisfied smile to Beta Gilbert¡¯s face. He leaned back slightly, clearly pleased. But Maria noticed Bernard hadn¡¯t said a word all this time. She turned toward him, her voice curious.


    "Why is Bernard so quiet? Is he not okay with the n?"


    Bernard raised his head slowly, meeting her gaze. "It¡¯s not like that," he said. "I already knew what the n was, and I understand the oue. Since Dad¡¯s exining it clearly, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt. But yes... I support it."


    Maria nodded quietly and then turned her full attention back to Beta Gilbert.


    "Now we¡¯ll go to the dungeon," he announced, standing to his feet. "But when we get there, say nothing. Elijah mustn¡¯t know who¡¯s in the room¡ªhe can only identify us if we speak. I want you all to see the drama he¡¯ll put on."


    Maria rose along with the others, her heart starting to pound. She followed behind Bernard and Beta Gilbert as they made their way through the mansion and into a part of the estate she¡¯d never seen before.


    The deeper they walked, the colder and darker it got. The air was damp, heavy with echoes of past cries. Shadows clung to the stone walls like secrets. Maria felt a chill crawl up her spine.


    She stopped short when they reached the dungeon. It was worse than she imagined, darker than darkness itself.


    The only light came from the flickeringmps scattered on the floor. Each person picked one up. Maria didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t risk being recognized by Elijah.


    Beta Gilbert gave her a small signal to stay a few steps behind them, hidden in the shadows.


    They walked slowly, and when they were about five meters from the cell, Beta Gilbert turned and gave a nod. It was time.


    "Elijah Simons," he called out mockingly, "how are you enjoying your new home before we execute you?"


    A low chuckle echoed from the cell. "This can never be my home," Elijah answered, bold and fearless. "And you know you can¡¯t kill me. Not you or anyone else, Gilbert. You know the rules."


    Bernard stepped forward, kneeling in front of the bars to get a better look at him. "You really think you¡¯re invincible?" he challenged. "Don¡¯t you realize you¡¯ve already sealed your fate?"


    Elijah went quiet. Maria held her breath. But then, heughed again¡ªa confident, unsettling sound.


    "I¡¯ve done nothing to deserve death," Elijah said, his voice sharp. "And you know thew. Killing me without a proper trial, without cleansing, brings chaos to the pack. Tell your little boy Alpha that."


    Bernard growled, rage ring in his eyes. He kicked Elijah hard¡ªagain and again¡ªuntil blood spilled onto the floor. Maria flinched but said nothing. She wanted to scream, to grab a de and finish Elijah off herself. But she stayed hidden, just as nned.


    Beta Gilbert quickly dragged Bernard away from the cell. "That¡¯s enough," he said.


    Wiping blood from his lips, Elijah looked up, still smiling. "What about Maria?" he asked, cocking his head. "The girl I shot. I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s dead. Not until I see her corpse."


    "She¡¯s gone," Beta Gilbert snapped. "She was royal-blooded¡ªstronger than you. And now she¡¯s dead. Do you really think the elders won¡¯t seek justice?"


    "I don¡¯t believe you," Elijah said with a shake of his head. "Even if she¡¯s dead, do you truly believe the council would condemn me to death?"


    Beta Gilbert didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he pped slowly, mockingly. Then he knelt beside the bars and leaned in close.


    "That letter of endorsement you received from the elders?" he said with a cruel smile. "That was orchestrated by me and my men. It never came from them. You¡¯ve been dancing in the palm of my hand, Elijah. And now it¡¯s time for your fall."


    Elijah¡¯s eyes widened. The color drained from his face. For the first time, Maria saw real fear in him. His confidence shattered. The realization hit him like a storm¡ªand she felt an odd sense of peace watching it unfold.


    Her heart finally felt a sliver of justice.


    ---


    <strong>Meanwhile...</strong>


    Mr. Frederick sat in his study, flipping through documents when Raymond burst in, holding papers in his hand and wearing a bright smile.


    "Good morning, sir. I¡¯ve got some good news!" Raymond beamed as he approached.


    Frederick raised an eyebrow. "I hope it¡¯s something worth hearing."


    "It is, sir! Maria is alive. She walked into Gilbert¡¯s mansion earlier today. We confirmed it ourselves."


    A wide smile spread across Frederick¡¯s face. "That¡¯s music to my ears. Finally¡ªsomething good."


    Raymond¡¯s tone shifted as he added, "There¡¯s more, sir. Elijah Simons has been captured. They say he might be executed in the next few days."


    Frederick¡¯s smile vanished. He sat up straight, concern shing in his eyes.


    "A death sentence?" he echoed. "That can¡¯t happen. Something must be done immediately. I need Elijah Simons alive."

 Chapter 70. Elijah Simons

    <h4>Chapter 70: 70. Elijah Simons</h4>


    Mr. Frederick was silent for a moment, deep in thought. Then he turned slowly and looked directly at Raymond, his gaze sharp and calcting.


    "What are the possible scenarios surrounding the likely execution of Elijah Simons?" he asked, his voice calm butced with quiet authority.


    Raymond didn¡¯t flinch. He spoke with confidence, clearly prepared.


    "Sir, from the information we¡¯ve gathered, what Beta Gilbert and Bernard are nning makes it almost impossible for Elijah Simons to escape execution. I also suspect Maria will be used as a weapon against him before the elders of the Blue Moon Pack."


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Concern softened his features as he slowly shook his head. "I don¡¯t want Elijah Simons to die... not yet."


    Raymond blinked, surprised. He looked at his boss, confusion on his face. "Forgive my curiosity, sir, but we both know Elijah Simons is not a good man. Why would you want to keep him alive?"


    Mr. Frederick nodded slightly. "You¡¯re right. He isn¡¯t. But winning him over is a gamble worth taking. He¡¯s nearly as strong-willed as Beta Gilbert. If we save him, he¡¯ll owe us¡ªand a man like that could be a powerful ally."


    Raymond slowly nodded in understanding. "So, what do you suggest we do, boss?"


    "You¡¯ll find out the exact day they n to take him for trial at their packhouse. Once we have that detail, I¡¯ll know what our next move will be," Mr. Frederick replied firmly.


    Raymond stood and left the office without another word.


    Left alone, Mr. Frederick leaned back in his chair, his thoughts racing. <i>What we need now are strong allies¡ªpeople who can help protect Maria. We cannot let an opportunity of this magnitude pass us by.</i>


    "I will do everything within my power to ensure our ns seed," he murmured to himself, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "And whoever stands in my way... I¡¯ll crush without hesitation."


    <strong>***</strong>


    Maria remained quietly in the shadows of the dungeon, watching Elijah Simons sit in chains, facing both Bernard and Beta Gilbert. The air was thick with tension, but Elijah looked far from broken.


    "You see now that you¡¯re doomed," Beta Gilbert said coldly. "Your blood will cleanse the innocent lives you¡¯ve taken. It¡¯ll be a purification for the Blue Moon Pack."


    Elijah didn¡¯t cower. He smirked. "Gilbert, you never fail to underestimate me. You should know¡ªit¡¯s not the start of the battle that counts, but the end. And I¡¯ll walk out of this with both feet intact."


    Beta Gilbert let out a bitterugh. "Elijah, stop bluffing. It¡¯s not working on me."


    Elijah¡¯s voice rang out strong. "I may fall today, but I¡¯ll rise again tomorrow, like the morning sun. And when I do... you¡¯ll be at my mercy."


    Bernard, who had been quiet, stepped forward. His voice echoed loudly.


    "I don¡¯t care what your backup n is. Look into my eyes¡ªI¡¯m not here to trade words. In two days, you will be executed. I say this as the Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack, and that is final!"


    With that, Bernard turned and stormed out of the dungeon. Maria followed, along with the others, leaving Elijah behind with the guards.


    Back in the living room, everyone settled on the couches and resumed their discussions.


    "Maria," Beta Gilbert said, turning to her. "Now you see that Elijah Simons deserves no mercy."


    Maria nodded. "Yes. I saw it all. He feels no remorse for what he did. Not even a bit."


    Bernard leaned forward, his voice serious. "But we shouldn¡¯t dismiss everything he said as empty threats. We need to prepare and boost our security."


    "I agree," Maria said. "He wasn¡¯t scared. He spoke with confidence. I think he¡¯s nning something big. We need to be ready."


    "Yes," Victoria added. "Elijah is a warlord. He always has a n B. Ignoring his words would be foolish."


    Beta Gilbert adjusted his seat before speaking. "Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. Maria, you¡¯ll stay indoors. Bernard, go to the college tomorrow. Listen carefully for any talk about the shootout or Maria¡¯s attack, but don¡¯t draw attention to yourself. My wife and I will handle the rest."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Maria," Gilbert said kindly, "you¡¯re not strong enough yet. Please, just focus on staying safe."


    When the meeting ended, Maria went to her room. As soon as she stepped inside, she noticed something was wrong. Items had been moved. Everything except the bed looked disturbed.


    She locked the door and checked her belongings. Nothing was missing, but anger bubbled up inside her.


    <i>Why would anyone enter my room without telling me?</i>


    She almost stormed out to confront someone but stopped herself. Instead, she sat on the bed, thinking deeply.


    <i>Maybe it¡¯s better to pretend I didn¡¯t notice. If they think I¡¯m clueless, it might give me an edge. I¡¯ll wait. If someone mentions it, I¡¯ll know how to respond.</i>


    "I need to be extra careful now," she whispered. "Even here, I don¡¯t feel safe."


    Lying back carefully, mindful of the bullet wound still throbbing in her side, she closed her eyes and tried to rest...


    ---


    Mr. Frederick was seated in his office, flipping through documents, when the phone rang.


    "Yes?" he answered.


    "Sir, Raymond is here to see you. Should I let him in?" his secretary asked.


    "Yes, let him in."


    Momentster, Raymond entered and was offered a seat.


    "I hope you have the information I need," Mr. Frederick said, not looking up.


    "Yes, sir. I do. Elijah Simons will be paraded before the elders tomorrow evening at the Blue Moon Packhouse," Raymond reported, looking uneasy.


    "Are you sure?" Mr. Frederick asked, lifting his head to fix Raymond with a piercing look.


    "One hundred percent, sir. We need to move fast."


    Mr. Frederick narrowed his eyes. "How did you get this information?"


    Raymond nodded, ready with his exnation. "Sam and I were about two streets from Gilbert¡¯s mansion when we saw Maria get out of a ck car with tinted windows."


    <strong>**shback**</strong>


    "Sam, I¡¯m tired," Raymond hadined. "How can we get information from Gilbert or Bernard about Maria? This task is impossible."


    They were seated on a wooden bench when the car pulled up and a young woman stepped out.


    Raymond¡¯s eyes lit up. "It¡¯s Maria!"


    He jumped up and followed her.


    "Hello, pretty! Can you help me with something?" he asked.


    Maria turned, suspicious. "Good morning. How may I assist you?"


    "We¡¯re new here," Raymond said smoothly. "Looking for a good restaurant. Didn¡¯t like the hotel food."


    She gave him directions, and as they shook hands, Raymond slipped a maic chip into her jacket.


    <strong>**Back to Present**</strong>


    "That chip gave us ess to all their conversations. She hasn¡¯t removed the zer since she entered. That¡¯s how we got everything, boss," Raymond exined.


    Mr. Frederick leaned back, impressed. "Now I know your intel is solid," he said, voice filled with resolve. "It¡¯s time to prepare and counter their ns. Let¡¯s move fast."

 Chapter 71. Games of Loyalty and Lies

    <h4>Chapter 71: 71. Games of Loyalty and Lies</h4>


    "Raymond, call all our men across Scond and inform them, we have a big mission to aplish!" Mr. Frederick¡¯s voice boomed with authority, his eyes fierce and unblinking.


    The moment themand left his lips, Raymond sprang into action. He gave a respectful nod and quickly left the room to carry out the urgent task.


    Left alone, Mr. Frederick stood by the window, clenching his fists as he looked out over the distant hills.


    "This is war," he muttered to himself. "And I need to do everything in my power to rescue Elijah Simons. Getting him out of that death sentence is risky... but the thought of him fighting on our side, it¡¯s worth every gamble."


    ---


    The Next Morning, Maria woke up early. Though her body still ached from the injury, her mind wandered to college. She missed her friends, theirughter, and the smallfort of routine.


    But she knew today wasn¡¯t the day to return. There were already too many ns in motion with Bernard and his parents.


    Instead, she reached for her phone and dialed Cassandra¡¯s number, hoping to remind her of their secret arrangement regarding Bernard. The phone rang once, no answer. She sighed. Then tried again.


    This time, Cassandra picked up. Her voice came through, bright but questioning. "Sorry for missing your call... I was in the bathroom. But where have you been? You¡¯ve missed college for days! And your number¡¯s been off. What¡¯s going on?"


    Maria let out a tired breath. "Calm down, Cassandra. I¡¯ve not been feeling welltely, and I won¡¯t be at college today either. I only called to remind you about the n with Bernard. He¡¯ll be the only oneing to college today. Please keep it going."


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re not well," Cassandra said, her voice softening. "But don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ve been working on him. I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll bepletely under my control soon. Everything we need from him will be in our hands in no time."


    Maria ended the call just as she heard footsteps outside her door. She tensed, listening closely. A knock followed.


    "Come in. The door isn¡¯t locked," she said, adjusting her pillow behind her back.


    To her surprise, Bernard stepped in. He was already dressed for college, his posture calm, and his voice softer than usual.


    "Good morning, Maria. How are you feeling today?"


    "I¡¯m fine, thank you," she answered, her eyes narrowing slightly. There was something about his tone that didn¡¯t sit right with her.


    "I just wanted to check on you before heading to college," he said, stepping into the room. "And to ask how your injury is healing. Do you need a doctor? I can arrange someone right away."


    His concern sounded genuine but Maria wasn¡¯t convinced. Her gaze sharpened.


    "Why are you acting like you care? We both know you don¡¯t," she said bluntly, watching him closely.


    Bernard didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he smiled, as if hurt but understanding. "I do care about you, Maria. You just don¡¯t trust me¡ªand that¡¯s something I wish I could fix."


    "If I have trust issues, it¡¯s because of things you¡¯ve done," she replied coldly. "Let¡¯s not pretend now. Just focus on your mission."


    Bernard lingered a few more seconds, his jaw tightening when he saw the dismissal in her eyes. He turned to leave, but paused at the door.


    "Maria, before I go, just know this, you need me. And you always will."


    He walked out, leaving Maria staring at the door, her thoughts swirling.


    <i>Why did Bernard reallye here today? What is he up to?</i> she wondered, suspicion burning in her chest. <i>I need to stay alert and patient. The truth wille out eventually.</i>


    Just then, her phone rang again. This time, it was from an unknown number. She hesitated, but curiosity won.


    "Good morning, Miss Maria," a deep masculine voice said. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard the name¡ªMr. Frederick. He¡¯s the one who bought your parents¡¯ former home. Find a way to meet him. Ask your questions. He will answer."


    Before Maria could say a word, the caller hung up.


    She stared at the screen, her mind racing. <i>Who was that? And how did they know so much? I do have questions for Mr. Frederick, but how will I reach him?</i> She thought of Laura. <i>Yes, she promised to get me ess to him. I¡¯ll wait until things with Elijah Simons settle down.</i>


    With that in mind, she got out of bed and headed to the bathroom, her mind still clouded with unanswered questions.


    ***


    Bernard arrived at the college looking sharp andposed. Students turned to stare as he stepped out of his vehicle, it had been a while since they¡¯d seen him on campus.


    As usual, Bernard ignored the whispers and curious eyes. He walked with quiet confidence straight into the ssroom and took his seat, his eyes glued to his phone.


    Cassandra had just arrived too. She spotted Bernard from across the crowd and felt a wave of excitement. She dropped her bag on her seat and walked over to him slowly.


    When Bernard noticed someone approaching, he lifted his head¡ªand smiled. It was rare to see that kind of smile from him.


    "Wow," Cassandra said with a grin. "I¡¯ve never seen you smile like that before."


    "Yeah?" Bernard chuckled lightly. "That¡¯s because you¡¯re special. Your presence makes me happy."


    Cassandra blushed slightly. "I hope you mean that, because the author of such sweet words deserves to stay in my life forever."


    "I mean every word," Bernard said smoothly. "I don¡¯t say things I don¡¯t feel. I owe no one anything... I say what I want, when I want."


    Cassandra leaned in, tilting her head slightly. "What¡¯s going on with Maria, though? She hasn¡¯t been in school. Her number¡¯s been unreachable."


    Bernard¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "She¡¯s been dealing with some health issues, but she¡¯s recovering well. She¡¯ll be back soon."


    He quickly shifted the topic. "Let¡¯s talk about you and me instead. Did you miss me while I was away?"


    "Of course I did!" Cassandra replied eagerly. "That¡¯s why I rushed over to you the moment I saw you sitting here."


    As Bernard chuckled and leaned in closer, Cassandra kept her smile, but her mind was sharp.


    <i>It¡¯s obvious Bernard is falling for me. This is my chance to get into his head... and take everything I need.</i>


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Bernard suddenly asked, narrowing his eyes at her.


    Cassandra blinked, snapped out of her thoughts...

 Chapter 72. Chaotic Time

    <h4>Chapter 72: 72. Chaotic Time</h4>


    "I¡¯m just so happy about us, and I was also thinking about things toe ahead of us," Cassandra said with a soft smile spreading across her face.


    Bernard nced at her, intrigued by her words. "Hmm... What exactly do you think lies ahead of us?" he asked with a curious look.


    Cassandra took a deep breath. "As much as I want the good times, I know that being with you will bring chaos. It¡¯ll create a rift between Maria and me... but I¡¯m ready to make that sacrifice for the sake of our love. Just promise me, Bernard¡ªdon¡¯t make me regret loving you."


    Bernard nodded slowly, his expression suddenly intense. "I¡¯ll make sure you stay the happiest person alive for choosing me. That¡¯s why I want all the power¡ªso I can protect you, always."


    They exchanged a soft, meaningful smile.


    Cassandra tilted her head slightly, lowering her voice. "Why can¡¯t you just tell Maria that you don¡¯t like her? Save yourselves the stress and avoid the problems that mighte from your pack or even your parents."


    "I need Maria to secure the powers I¡¯ve been seeking," Bernard replied calmly but firmly. "Once I get what I need, I can let her go."


    As their conversation lingered, James suddenly approached with a stern, unreadable look on his face.


    "Good morning to both of you," he said, skipping pleasantries. "I¡¯m here to ask about Maria. Why hasn¡¯t she beening to college?"


    Bernard¡¯s expression changed immediately. He crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow. "And what rtionship do you have with Maria that makes you think you have the right to question me about her?"


    "She¡¯s a friend of mine. I care, and I want to know why she¡¯s been absent," James replied calmly, trying to stayposed.


    Bernard scoffed. "Well, we don¡¯t have any answers for you. It¡¯s best you walk away now."


    James stared at Bernard for a long second, then turned his gaze to Cassandra. "Hope you¡¯re ready for when he betrays you too, the same way he¡¯s doing to Maria," he said coldly.


    Before anyone could blink, Bernard stormed toward James and pushed him hard. The ssroom fell silent in shock as the two most admired male students confronted each other.


    James stumbled but quickly regained his bnce. Instead of retaliating, he let out a small smirk and walked away.


    Cassandra remained seated, stunned by the sudden outburst. Bernard turned to her and held out his hand.


    "Let¡¯s get out of here," he said firmly.


    Without protest, she took his hand, and they walked out together, leaving the ssroom buzzing with confusion and whispers.


    <strong>Maria¡¯s POV</strong>


    Mariay in bed, her mind heavy with thoughts. She had tried calling the number from the unknown caller several times, but it wouldn¡¯t connect. Frustrated, she picked up her phone and called Laura.


    Laura answered immediately. "Maria! Is everything okay?"


    "Laura, I need to see Mr. Frederick as soon as possible. Have you found a way to contact him yet?" Maria asked anxiously.


    "Calm down," Laura replied gently. "I¡¯ve spoken to my dad. He promised to arrange a meeting for us. Once it¡¯s set, I¡¯ll go with you."


    Maria sighed in relief. "Thank you. I really need that meeting."


    "By the way, how are you feeling? And why weren¡¯t you in college today?"


    "Still recovering from some health issues, but I¡¯m stronger now. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    "Well, something strange happened today. As I got to ss, I saw Bernard holding Cassandra¡¯s hand, and they walked out together. It looked like something is going on between them," Laura exined.


    Maria¡¯s heart sank, but she kept her tone calm. "Thanks for telling me. I¡¯ll talk to youter."


    Ending the call, Maria stared at her phone. The n was working¡ªCassandra was getting closer to Bernard. But her thoughts quickly shifted to Mr. Frederick and the urgency of Elijah Simons¡¯ situation. He had only a day left before his trial, and possibly, execution.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at Mr. Frederick¡¯s Hideout, he stood at the front of arge hall filled with his trusted men. The room was lit brightly, with fine furniture and arge screen at the back disying a tactical map.


    "I called all of you here today for one reason... Elijah Simons. We¡¯re going to rescue him from the Blue Moon pack. This won¡¯t be easy, but we¡¯re not going to fight them directly. Our mission is to extract him and offer him redemption, as an ally to our cause," Mr. Frederick exined with conviction.


    Murmurs rippled through the room as the men processed the gravity of the task.


    One of the men stepped forward. "Boss, this missiones with great risk. The Blue Moon pack is powerful. We can¡¯t go in blind, we need to find their weak spot. Otherwise, we¡¯re walking into a death trap."


    Mr. Frederick nodded. "You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve done our homework. Raymond will brief you on the weak link we¡¯ve discovered."


    All eyes turned to Raymond as he stood, holding a small remote to switch the map slides.


    "The Blue Moon pack is a fortress, especially with Bernard as their Alpha. But every fortress has a crack," Raymond began. "We¡¯ve studied their behavior. The only time they are truly vulnerable is during their high council meetings. They¡¯re most distracted then,pletely absorbed in discussions. That¡¯s when we strike."


    The men leaned in as Raymond continued.


    "We¡¯ll position ourselves in the surrounding woods before the gathering begins. Observation is key. Once we¡¯re certain they¡¯re fully engaged, we move in fast and extract Elijah before they know what hit them."


    Mr. Frederick added, "There will be no mistakes. If we fail, Elijah dies. But if we seed, we gain an invaluable ally. This is war, gentlemen¡ªbut it¡¯s a war we must win."


    As the men nodded in agreement, determination etched on every face, the room hummed with energy. The countdown to the rescue mission had begun.


    Back in her room, Maria prepared for the storm that wasing. One wrong move could unravel everything, but she had no choice, she had to y her part in the dangerous web of love, betrayal, and power.


    ***


    Inside the brightly lit hall, all eyes were fixed on therge screen that disyed the projected map. Raymond stood beside it,ser pointer in hand, while the rest of Mr. Frederick¡¯s men listened intently.


    "This is the full map of the Blue Moon packhouse and its surrounding territory," Raymond began, his voice calm but assertive. "We need to identify the weakest entry point¡ªone with minimal security presence. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll channel our focus."


    The room remained quiet, every man digesting the details being presented. Raymond pointed toward a section of the roof.


    "We¡¯ll infiltrate from above. The roof is the only spot they don¡¯t guard¡ªit¡¯s considered an impossible point of entry by their standards. That assumption is our greatest advantage."


    Mr. Frederick stepped forward from his seat, his eyes zing with intensity as he faced the group.


    "They won¡¯t see iting," he said firmly. "We climb the outer walls, stealth mode only. Each of you will be equipped with jackets that adapt to light exposure¡ªno matter the color or intensity, the fabric changes to match. That means zero detection."


    One of the men raised his hand, eyebrows knitted in concern. "How do we scale the roof and drop in without getting spotted during movement?"


    Mr. Frederick nodded in approval at the question. "Good point. Once on the roof, we¡¯ll detonate stun grenades into the main hall. When the smoke spreads, we count to ten and descend like lightning. Elijah Simons will be our only target. We grab him and exit fast."


    "But sir," another soldier spoke up, "how do we deal with the bacsh? The Blue Moon pack won¡¯t just stand down. We¡¯ll be met with resistance."


    "This operation," Mr. Frederick said, "willst only ten minutes. No more. Only ten of you are going in. Two choppers will be stationed on standby at the extraction point. Once Elijah is secured, you run¡ªno fighting, no dragging. Just get him out."


    He looked around the room, his voice growing louder, filled with conviction.


    "I know this won¡¯t be easy. But nothing great ever is. You¡¯ve all proven yourselves time and time again. We¡¯re not just a team¡ªwe¡¯re a family. And tomorrow, we bring one of ours home. Ten minutes, one mission. Let¡¯s do this!"


    The room erupted into cheers. The tension was suddenly reced with fiery determination. Each man thumped his chest or raised a fist, adrenaline pumping high.


    They were ready.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at Gilbert¡¯s Mansion, Maria sat alone in her room after dinner. The mansion was quiet now, everyone having retired to their chambers. But sleep refused toe easily to her.


    Her mind was heavy with thoughts of the next day, Elijah Simons¡¯ trial. The tension had her stomach in knots. She curled beneath the nket, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    <i>"I¡¯ll be so relieved when that man is finally out of the way."</i> Her thoughts were sharp, echoing in her mind as her eyes fluttered shut.


    Soon, fatigue won. Maria drifted off into a restless sleep.


    <strong>**In the Nightmare**</strong>


    She was running. Her heart pounded against her chest like a war drum. Trees blurred past her vision as she dashed through the darkness, lungs burning, legs trembling.


    Terrified voices followed closely behind her, shouting with hatred.


    "She must die today! Her blood must cleanse the evil she has caused!"


    Maria¡¯s breath hitched. Her body felt like it might copse any second. She stumbled toward a massive tree and threw herself behind it, praying for silence. A few of her pursuers sprinted past, oblivious to her hiding ce.


    Just when she dared to breathe again¡ª


    "She¡¯s here! We¡¯ve found her!" a voice cried from behind her.


    Strong hands yanked her up roughly. Panic surged through her as they bound her wrists and ankles. She kicked and screamed, her voice raw with desperation.


    "Please! Let me go! I haven¡¯t done anything! I¡¯ve never hurt anyone innocent!" Her tears flowed freely, but the mob was deaf to her cries.


    They dragged her toward a clearing, cing her inside a strange white circle etched into the ground. She copsed onto the earth, breathless and defeated.


    Then, from a distant building, a tall,manding figure stepped into view. Every member of the crowd bowed their heads in reverence.


    Maria¡¯s eyes widened in horror as the man approached the center.


    "No... it can¡¯t be..." she whispered. "Dad?"


    Her father¡ªherte father¡ªstood before her, expression cold and unfamiliar.


    "Please, it¡¯s me! Maria! Don¡¯t let them hurt me!" she screamed, crawling toward him.


    But his voice cut like ice.


    "I am not your father. You are cursed. Pain and ruin follow your every step. Your blood is the only redemption for the lives you¡¯ve shattered."


    Maria¡¯s soul broke apart with each word. "No! I¡¯m your daughter! I¡¯m your only child!" she pleaded.


    But the verdict had been given.


    "Your death will bring peace to the pack. Spill her blood!"


    A massive executioner approached, sword gleaming.


    "No! Please! Don¡¯t kill me!" Maria cried out, her voice echoing through the night.


    Just as the de lifted high, Maria jolted awake, breath ragged, drenched in sweat.


    Her scream rang out into the silence of her room. She sat up, heart racing, hands trembling.


    It had only been a nightmare... but it felt far too real.

 Chapter 73. The D-day

    <h4>Chapter 73: 73. The D-day</h4>


    Inside the hall, Raymond projected a detailed map onto therge screen. Everyone in the room shifted their attention to it, eyes locked as they absorbed the details.


    "This is the map of their packhouse and the entire surrounding area," Raymond began, his voice calm but firm. "We need to find the weakest point of their defense. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll focus our attack. Fewer guards, lower resistance."


    Mr. Frederick stood up and approached the screen, his eyes scanning the map intently. "We will attack from the roof," he announced.


    "It¡¯s thest ce they¡¯d expect. In their minds, it¡¯s an impossible entry point. They never ce guards up there. That¡¯s our advantage."


    One of his men raised a hand, doubtcing his voice.


    "But how do we even get on the roof without being spotted? What if we get caught before the operation begins?"


    Mr. Frederick nodded, appreciating the concern. "A fair question," he replied. "We¡¯ll scale the walls wearing jackets that change color based on any light they¡¯re exposed to. Infrared, UV, or normal light¡ªthe jackets adapt, making detection virtually impossible."


    Gasps and murmurs of awe spread through the room. Another man leaned forward, curiosity in his eyes. "Once we get on the roof, then what?"


    Mr. Frederick turned, his tone dead serious. "We drop grenades into the packhouse. After the explosion, we count to ten. Then, with the speed of light, we drop down, locate Elijah Simons, and extract him. The entire mission willst only ten minutes."


    "And the escape n?" someone else asked. "You know they¡¯ll fight back. How do we leave without losing anyone?"


    "Two helicopters will be waiting outside," Mr. Frederick answered. "Once you have Elijah, run straight to the choppers. Don¡¯t stop for anything. We are not there to fight a war. We are there to get one man out."


    His eyes swept across the room, lingering on each man¡¯s face.


    "This mission is risky, yes, but not impossible. I know each one of you. You¡¯re warriors¡ªchampions. Let¡¯s hit them hard, fast, and disappear before they realize what¡¯s happening. Ten minutes. That¡¯s all we need."


    A roar of cheers filled the room. Men pped each other on the back, their confidence growing, their courage swelling. They were ready.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at Gilbert¡¯s Mansion, Mariay in her room, alone as usual. The house had quieted down after dinner. Everyone had retired to their rooms, and only the faint sound of the night air filled the silence.


    Her thoughts were heavy, turning again and again to Elijah Simons and the trial scheduled for the next day. Lying on her bed, she stared at the ceiling.


    <i>"I will be so happy when they finally sentence him to death,"</i> she thought bitterly, letting the idea soothe her like a luby.


    Sleep began to take over. Her eyelids felt heavy. Within minutes, she drifted off.


    She was running.


    Fear pulsed through every vein in her body. Her breaths came in gasps, sharp and panicked. Behind her, voices roared in fury.


    "She must die today! Her blood must redeem the souls she¡¯s destroyed!"


    Maria pushed harder, her legs burning. Her lungs screamed for air. The mob behind her was gaining.


    Tears blurred her vision as she darted toward arge tree. Just as her legs gave out, she copsed behind it, hoping, praying they hadn¡¯t seen her.


    For a moment, it seemed she had escaped.


    Until a voice shattered the silence.


    "She¡¯s here! We¡¯ve got her!"


    Rough hands grabbed her. She screamed, fighting, kicking, begging. "Let me go! I¡¯ve done nothing! I don¡¯t hurt innocent people! Please!"


    Her cries were ignored. They bound her hands and feet and dragged her through the dirt.


    When they finally stopped, she found herself thrown into the center of a wide circle marked with a strange white substance. Her heart pounded as shey there, powerless.


    Then he appeared.


    A tall man, broad-shouldered, stepped out from a nearby room. As he walked forward, the crowd bowed deeply. Their reverence made Maria shiver.


    The man sat down in a high-backed chair, and when Maria looked up to see his face, her soul shattered.


    "Dad..." she gasped. "Dad, please! It¡¯s me, Maria! Don¡¯t let them hurt me!"


    But his expression was cold, distant. Not the father she remembered.


    "I am not your father," he dered. "You are a cursed child. Everywhere you go, pain follows. Tonight, your blood will cleanse this pack."


    "No! You can¡¯t do this!" Maria cried, sobbing. "I¡¯m your daughter. Your only child!"


    His eyes darkened. "Your death is the only way to bring peace. Your blood must flow around the lines of the circle."


    Arge man with a heavy sword stepped forward. Maria¡¯s screams echoed through the clearing.


    "Please, don¡¯t kill me! Please! I didn¡¯t do anything!"


    The man raised the sword.


    "NO!"


    Maria bolted upright in bed, drenched in sweat, her chest heaving. Her room was dark and still, but the terror lingered.


    It had only been a nightmare, but it felt so real. Her father¡¯s face... his words... they haunted her.


    She pressed her hands to her face, trying to calm her breathing. And yet, deep down, she wondered if the dream was more than just a figment of fear.


    Maybe it was a warning...


    Maria woke up with her entire body drenched in sweat, her chest rising and falling quickly as she struggled to catch her breath. The dream had felt too real, too vivid. Her heart still pounded against her ribs like a warning drum.


    Fear clung to her like a second skin, and a dull ache lingered in the ces she¡¯d been struck and dragged in the dream.


    "What¡¯s happening to me?" she whispered, sitting upright. Her eyes searched the dim room as if it might hold the answers. "Why would my dad want to kill me in a dream? That doesn¡¯t make any sense."


    Confusion clouded her features. Her father¡¯s image, so stern and cold in that nightmare, haunted her thoughts.


    ¡¯I need to visit Mrs. Spencer,¡¯ she thought, standing up slowly. ¡¯But I can¡¯t go anywhere yet. Elijah Simons¡¯ trial must happen first.¡¯


    She walked straight to the corner of the room where she¡¯d hidden the mysterious ring Mr. Spencer had given her.


    Her fingers reached for the small box, and when she opened it, the ring shimmered faintly under the low light. She picked it up and stared at it closely.


    "How is this supposed tomunicate with Mrs. Spencer without me saying a word?" she murmured. Doubt flickered in her eyes.


    But then she took a deep breath. ¡¯Maybe I just need to follow the instructions like I was told. One step at a time.¡¯


    She returned the ring to its box and closed it carefully. As soon as the lid shut, her rm rang out, indicating it was six in the morning. That jolted her fully awake¡ªthis was the day Elijah Simons would finally face judgment.


    Maria felt a surge of excitement rise in her chest.


    "After today, I¡¯ll be free to walk around without fear," she said aloud. "The one who killed my parents, who has caused so much pain, will finally be gone forever."


    Her voice faltered a little at the end, and her expression dimmed with the weight of grief. "Mom... Dad... I miss you both so much," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I¡¯d give anything to have just one more day with you."


    Still lost in thought, she was heading toward the bathroom when a soft knock came at her door.


    ¡¯Who could that be at this hour?¡¯ she wondered, her brows furrowing in curiosity.


    She moved to the door and opened it. To her surprise, it was Luna Victoria.


    Maria blinked. Of all the people she had expected, Luna Victoria wasn¡¯t on the list.


    "Good morning, ma¡¯am," Maria greeted respectfully, stepping aside to let her in.


    "Good morning, Maria. I¡¯d like to talk to you¡ªif that¡¯s alright?" Luna Victoria asked, her tone warm but serious.


    Maria nodded and stepped back further. "Yes, of course. Pleasee in."


    She watched as Luna Victoria walked in, her presence calm yetmanding. Maria sat quietly, her eyes focused on her.


    "I know you¡¯re probably wondering why I¡¯m here so early," Luna Victoria began, settling into the chair. "But I felt it was important you heard this from me."


    Maria leaned forward slightly, her full attention on the older woman.


    "None of us are trying to deceive you," Luna Victoria said gently. "Elijah Simons hasmitted countless atrocities. Your parents were among his victims, but there are so many others too. Innocent lives destroyed for his selfish thirst for power. We didn¡¯t n this out of hatred¡ªbut out of necessity."


    Maria¡¯s lips parted slightly. "But why haven¡¯t the Elders done anything until now? Why did we need to create our own n?"


    Luna Victoria¡¯s eyes darkened with frustration. "Because he has loyalists among the Elders. They protect him, despite what he¡¯s done. If we hadn¡¯t taken matters into our own hands, he would have grown even more powerful. He would¡¯ve kept killing. This n... it¡¯s our only shot at justice."


    Maria slowly nodded, understanding dawning on her. Her expression grew more resolute. "Thank you for telling me. I understand now. And I promise¡ªI¡¯ll do everything I can to help us win."


    Luna Victoria smiled softly. As she stood to leave, she paused and turned to Maria again.


    "I hope you and Bernard are still doing okay?"


    The unexpected question took Maria by surprise. Her eyes widened slightly. She didn¡¯t respond right away, caught off guard.


    All she could manage was a small nod.


    Luna Victoria smiled again, clearly sensing more than Maria revealed. She left the room quietly, leaving Maria standing there, deep in thought.


    ¡¯Why would she ask me that? Is she noticing something?¡¯ Maria wondered. She shook her head to clear it and made her way to the bathroom.


    ***


    By 7 p.m., the mansion stirred with quiet urgency. Beta Gilbert and Bernard arrived with several men, marching straight to the dungeon. Momentster, they emerged with Elijah Simons, still bound hand and foot.


    Maria quickly ducked out of sight. She didn¡¯t want him to see her.


    After the men left with Elijah, Beta Gilbert returned briefly.


    "Maria," he said, addressing her directly. "I know you¡¯d like to witness everything tonight, but it¡¯s risky to take you with us. However, we¡¯ve arranged for you to dress in a guard¡¯s uniform so you can blend in. Just stay quiet, stay in character, and don¡¯t draw any attention to yourself. Understood?"


    Maria¡¯s eyes lit up. She hadn¡¯t expected to be included, and now the opportunity filled her with fire.


    "Yes, sir! I¡¯ll do exactly as you¡¯ve instructed," she said, her voice steady butced with excitement.


    Beta Gilbert gave her an approving nod before turning and leaving the mansion with his driver.


    Maria turned to Luna Victoria, who had been watching silently. They exchanged a small smile¡ªone of understanding and silent support.


    When Luna Victoria headed to her room, Maria remained in the living room, pacing a little before finally sinking onto the couch.


    She tilted her head back, eyes fixed on the ceiling, hands behind her neck.


    ¡¯This is it,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯This is the moment. Mom, Dad... this is for both of you. I¡¯ll make sure justice is served.¡¯


    Her expression hardened. Tonight wouldn¡¯t just be a trial. It would be the beginning of a reckoning...

 Chapter 74. Joint Forces

    <h4>Chapter 74: 74. Joint Forces</h4>


    It was about thirty minutes after Bernard and Beta Gilbert had left when a few guards arrived at the mansion to pick up Maria and Luna Victoria.


    Maria had almost drifted off on the couch when the guards entered the living room, and she quickly shot to her feet.


    Luna Victoria soon emerged from her room, already dressed andposed, a calmness in her steps as she descended.


    Maria was just about to rush to her room when one of the guards called her back, handing her a small bag.


    "This is for you," he said with a nod.


    Opening the bag, Maria found a matching outfit identical to the guards¡¯. Instantly, she remembered what Beta Gilbert had said about her needing to blend in to witness the trial at the packhouse.


    Without wasting a moment, she dashed to her room and dressed in the uniform. It took her about ten minutes, but when she stepped out, her tie hung loosely around her neck.


    The same guard who¡¯d handed her the bag approached again. "Let me help with that," he offered.


    Maria stood still as he fixed the tie for her. Once he was done, the group moved out of the living room and climbed into a waiting car, driving swiftly into the evening.


    Nervous energy gripped Maria as they neared the packhouse. Her stomach fluttered with anticipation.


    She didn¡¯t know exactly what to expect, but she was determined to see it through¡ªto see justice for her parents.


    As the car pulled up to the packhouse, bright lights flooded the area. People filled the surroundings, security teams were stationed at every entrance, and the air buzzed with tension.


    As soon as Maria stepped out of the vehicle, Mason, the head of Beta Gilbert¡¯s security, approached her.


    "Come with me," he said quietly, taking her hand and leading her down a back road that led into the rear entrance of the packhouse.


    Once inside, Mason leaned close and whispered, "Avoid eye contact with anyone. No matter what happens, manage your emotions. You y a key role in this. Don¡¯t forget that."


    He handed her a wooden gun that looked convincingly real.


    "Just keep this at your side," he instructed.


    Maria nodded, her heart pounding. The situation felt surreal, but she reminded herself of her purpose. She hade this far. She couldn¡¯t turn back now.


    Soon, the trial proceedings began. One of the elders stepped onto the podium, addressing the silent crowd that filled the packhouse.


    "Good evening, everyone. Let us not waste time," the elder announced. "We are gathered here tonight for the trial of Elijah Simons. He is used of treason and betrayal of trust against the Alpha and the entire Blue Moon pack."


    The crowd murmured. Whispers rose like wind through tall grass.


    Then, guards marched Elijah Simons to the podium. His wrists and ankles were bound, his face expressionless as he stood before the people.


    "This is Elijah Simons," the elder continued. "Before he speaks, we will invite the Alpha to present the charges."


    Bernard stepped forward. His expression was serious, his voice strong.


    "Good evening, my family of the Blue Moon pack," he began. "Elijah Simons and his men attacked me and my household without cause. Even worse, he shot at my chosen mate¡ªMaria. She bled out and died in the forest before we could stop them. To this moment, her body has not been recovered for a proper burial."


    Gasps and shocked exmations rippled through the crowd.


    "He should be executed right here!" someone shouted.


    "Kill the traitor!" another voice echoed.


    Bernard raised a hand. "I know some of you feel justice should be immediate, but I respect thews and traditions of this pack. That is why we are here¡ªto judge him fairly."


    He stepped down from the podium.


    The elder spoke again. "Elijah Simons, you may speak."


    Elijah let out a harshugh. "You all expect me to deny it? I did it. I did it all. And I did it for the good of the pack. That power was mine to im. Bernard was never fit to lead!"


    His voice boomed with arrogance, and hisughter rang loud.


    The elders didn¡¯t wait any longer. They signaled for the guards to take him down from the podium.


    Suddenly, a loud explosion erupted from the front entrance of the packhouse.


    Gunfire cracked through the air. Chaos followed as guards returned fire. Maria immediately ducked behind a massive pir, heart racing, trying to keep calm.


    Then another st¡ªthis one from the roof. It was even louder than the first.


    Figures descended quickly using ropes tied around their waists. Their movements were swift¡ªtoo swift for human eyes. Maria peeked from her hiding spot and saw them reach for Elijah.


    Within seconds, they secured him and vanished back through the roof.


    It was all over in less than ten minutes.


    Silence followed the storm.


    Bernard looked around frantically, fury overtaking him.


    "Elijah Simons is gone... He¡¯s been taken!" he shouted, the rage in his voice echoing through the packhouse.


    ---


    Elsewhere, not far from the packhouse, another group stood in confusion.


    "Who were those people on the roof?" one of the attackers growled. He was the leader of the group that had attacked from the front.


    His voice was tense with fury.


    "We were the ones assigned to rescue the boss, and now he¡¯s been abducted by unknown men!"


    His fists clenched, and the rest of the group stood in stunned silence, realizing they had been outyed by someone faster, someone far more powerful¡ªandpletely unexpected.


    Tensions remained thick in the air. The fury and confusion etched across the faces of Elijah Simons¡¯s men said it all. They paced anxiously, whispering among themselves, anger burning in their eyes.


    "Did anyone get any clue about them? Anything at all?" the leader barked, his voice seething with rage.


    One of the men stepped forward hesitantly. "Boss, I think they escaped through the south. That part of the map leads to an airport. They might have had a flight waiting."


    The leader¡¯s eyes red. "That¡¯s true... Everyone move! We¡¯re going after them now. We can¡¯t let the boss stay in the hands of strangers!"


    They all scrambled into their vehicles, engines roaring as they sped down the road. Within ten minutes, they arrived at the airport. The ce was eerily quiet, but signs of activity confirmed someone had been there recently. As the leader scanned the area, something caught his eye.


    He crouched to pick up a familiar object¡ªElijah Simons¡¯s wristwatch. His jaw clenched.


    "Damn it! These people are professionals. They knew there could be amunication device hidden in this watch. And look... they stripped him of his clothes too. No wonder we couldn¡¯t trace him!"


    "Boss!" another shouted, pointing to a ck car parked nearby. "There¡¯s a vehicle over there. We might find something!"


    Three of the men cautiously approached the car. But before they could get too close, a loud explosion erupted. They dove for cover as the vehicle went up in mes, turning to ash in seconds.


    Breathing heavily, one of the men turned to their leader. "What do we do now?"


    The leader clenched his fists. "Nothing for now. We wait. I don¡¯t think they wanted him dead. They took him for a reason. Let¡¯s head back to the safe house."


    The group reluctantly piled back into their vehicles and drove off.


    <strong>**At the Blue Moon Pack House**</strong>


    Chaos echoed through the walls of the packhouse. Bernard was a storm of fury, pacing the room, his eyes zing.


    "Someone betrayed us! This shouldn¡¯t have happened!" he roared, mming a hand on the table.


    "Bernard, you must calm down," Beta Gilbert said gently, cing a hand on the Alpha¡¯s shoulder. "Letting your emotions lead won¡¯t help. Think clearly¡ªas the Alpha that you are."


    Bernard exhaled, gripping the back of a wooden chair before sinking into it. His breaths were heavy, but Gilbert¡¯s words began to sink in.


    "From what I observed," Beta Gilbert said, "two different teams attacked us tonight. But they shared one mission¡ªrescuing Elijah Simons. The real question is: why?"


    Bernard¡¯s expression darkened. "Two teams. Same goal. Different motives. One may have trulye for Elijah... the other could use him against us. That¡¯s my conclusion. We need to prepare for war."


    One of the elders stepped forward, voice shaky. "Alpha... what should we do now?"


    "We triple our defenses," Bernardmanded. "Every guard must be alert. Elijah Simons is more dangerous now than ever¡ªlike a lion that just escaped death. We must not underestimate him."


    Maria stood at a distance, taking in every word. Her heart raced with a flood of emotions¡ªrage, confusion, and disbelief.


    <i>How could Elijah Simons escape judgment?</i> she thought bitterly. <i>Do good people really die while the wicked walk free?</i>


    As the meeting ended, everyone dispersed from the packhouse, hearts heavy and minds restless. The mystery of who had abducted Elijah Simons weighed heavily on them all.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Meanwhile, at an Unknown Location, Elijah Simons, still bound hand and foot and blindfolded, was brought before Mr. Frederick.


    The blindfold was removed, and Elijah blinked rapidly to adjust his eyes to the dim lighting. He froze when he saw Frederick seated calmly in front of him.


    "Wee, Elijah Simons," Frederick said with a cold smile. "I hope the journey wasn¡¯t too exhausting."


    Elijah¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Frederick. Why am I here? Why did your men pull me out of that trial? I don¡¯t consider it a rescue until I know your real motive."


    Frederick leaned forward. "Call it what you like, but I brought you here to offer a deal¡ªone I believe will interest you."


    Elijah raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯m listening."


    "I know your history. Your hands aren¡¯t clean, and I don¡¯t care. What draws me to you is your strength and your hatred. We share amon enemy¡ªGilbert and his bloodline. I want them to suffer, Elijah. And I believe you do too."


    A slow smile formed on Elijah¡¯s face. "Now you¡¯re talking mynguage. I don¡¯t care what they did to you. As long as we destroy their peace, I¡¯m in."


    Frederick smirked. "So... do we have a deal?"


    "They say the enemy of my enemy is my friend," Elijah replied. "It¡¯s a pleasure to call you my friend, Frederick. And thank you¡ªfor the rescue and the opportunity."


    Frederick gestured, and a guard stepped forward to unbind Elijah. Once free, Elijah stretched his arms and rubbed his wrists. The two men exchanged a firm handshake.


    Wine was poured, sses clinked, andughter filled the room as they shared ns and promises.


    "This is going to be interesting," Elijah said, downing his drink. "I can¡¯t wait to see their faces when we strike back."


    Heughed darkly, the sound echoing through the room like a storm on the horizon...

 Chapter 75. Unexpected Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 75: 75. Unexpected Friendship</h4>


    The entire house was tense when they returned. Bernard¡¯s fury hadn¡¯t waned a bit. His voice echoed through the hall, filled with rage and frustration.


    "I know someone helped them from the inside," Bernard roared, pacing back and forth. "And I swear on my life, when I find out who it is... I will rip that person¡¯s heart out with my bare hands!"


    He faced the guards with clenched fists and eyes burning with fury. No one dared to speak. The silence was thick, and even Maria felt the heaviness of betrayal lingering in the air.


    Inside the living room, Maria slumped onto a couch, her mind restless.


    <i>Who would want Elijah Simons alive?</i> she wondered. <i>Could it be someone from his past, seeking their own revenge? Or someone trying to stop the execution for personal reasons?</i>


    Her eyes flicked up as Beta Gilbert sat down heavily beside Bernard. The Beta looked just as frustrated, rubbing his temples.


    "Bernard, we need to calm down and think this through objectively," Gilbert said. "Elijah Simons isn¡¯t some random criminal. We underestimated him. I did. And that was a mistake."


    Bernard frowned. "What exactly are you saying, Dad?"


    "I¡¯m saying Elijah still has powerful allies. People who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pull strings for him. We need to focus on tracking them down and restoring our reputation."


    Bernard nodded slowly. "Then I know what to do. I¡¯m calling in every contact I have. A bounty on Elijah¡ªdead or alive."


    "I¡¯ll do the same," Gilbert added. "This will force him into hiding. Eventually, he¡¯ll slip."


    Maria watched them carefully, her expression unreadable. The shame of Elijah¡¯s escape wasn¡¯t just Bernard¡¯s to carry. The entire pack would be seen as weak.


    "I won¡¯t stop until I see his head before the elders," Bernard vowed, fire gleaming in his eyes. "No one escapes justice and lives to mock my name."


    After a few more minutes, Gilbert and Luna Victoria excused themselves and left for their rooms. Maria was about to do the same when Bernard suddenly called her name.


    She turned, eyebrows raised.


    "Tell me the truth," Bernard said, stepping closer. "Did you speak to anyone about our ns?"


    Maria¡¯s jaw clenched. She walked straight up to him, her eyes narrowed.


    "How dare you ask me that? Do you think you want Elijah dead more than I do? What I feel for him goes beyond rage. I wish he was already dead! And I would never betray you¡ªI¡¯m not that stupid."


    Bernard didn¡¯t flinch. "I only asked a question. Why are you so defensive?"


    "Because you hurt me!" Maria snapped. "You chose to doubt me. That tells me I¡¯m not really part of this family, am I?"


    With that, she stormed off, leaving Bernard alone in the dim room.


    Bernard sat down slowly, staring at the floor.


    <i>I can¡¯t afford any more weakness,</i> he thought. <i>The rule book holds power I need. Elijah must fall.</i>


    He stood and clenched his fists.


    "I¡¯ll find him. And when I do, his head will be my proof."


    Maria mmed her bedroom door shut. Rage still bubbled beneath her skin. She didn¡¯t even make it to the bed¡ªshe sank to the floor, overwhelmed.


    Her thoughts spiraled. Was she really not trusted? How could Bernard question her loyalty after everything?


    Eventually, she drifted into sleep, curled on the floor.


    In her dream, a powerful scene unfolded.


    An old man with a thick white beard stood before a crowd, shouting, "Kneel before the one who came by prophecy, the Blue Moon!"


    Everyone obeyed, bowing their faces to the ground.


    From a golden chamber, Maria emerged, dressed like royalty. A majestic gown trailed behind her as she ascended a grand throne.


    She raised her right hand, and the crowd rose.


    Stepping to a podium, her voice boomed, "I am the cursed child, the one who brings cmity. I am the Blue Moon, and I havee to reign. If any dares oppose me, step forward and perish."


    "Hail the Blue Moon!" the crowd chanted in madness. "Let darkness rejoice!"


    Maria threw her fist into the air. "We will reim everything stolen from us. Blood will be the price of resistance."


    Suddenly, they jumped into a vast pool of blood. Maria smiled, watching them swim.


    "Swim in the blood of thy enemies!"


    Then she jolted awake.


    Breathing heavily, she stumbled to the bathroom to wash her face. But when she looked into the mirror, she gasped.


    Her reflection was... different.


    A naked image of herself stared back, eyes glowing, lips moving slowly. "Go and see Mr. Frederick."


    Maria screamed and fell to the floor.


    <i>Am I losing my mind?</i> she wondered. She pinched her arm¡ªthe pain was real.


    She sprinted from the room, heart racing, and entered the living room. It was quiet. Eerily so.


    Her skin prickled with goosebumps.


    <i>Was that real? A vision? Or just my mind ying games with me?</i>


    She sat down, trembling, when a familiar voice broke the silence.


    "Maria?"


    She jumped and screamed, spinning around to find Bernard standing behind her, holding a cup of coffee.


    "What are you doing up? It¡¯s only 3 a.m.," he asked.


    Maria didn¡¯t respond. She looked away, still angry.


    Bernard sighed. "I¡¯m sorry for what I said earlier. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Please forgive me."


    Maria turned to him, still hurt. "I¡¯m not a snitch, Bernard. I would never betray this family."


    He nodded. "I know now. I¡¯m sorry."


    She gave a small nod in return.


    "So what¡¯s keeping you up?" he asked gently.


    Maria looked at him, fear etched into her face.


    "I had a terrible nightmare. One I can¡¯t forget."


    "Do you want to talk about it?"


    "I... I don¡¯t even know how to exin it. Just remembering it chills me to the bone."


    Bernard sat down beside her.


    Maria didn¡¯t speak further, but her body still trembled slightly.


    Somewhere deep within, she knew that dream wasn¡¯t just a nightmare. It was a warning, or a calling.


    And Mr. Frederick¡¯s name lingered in her mind like a whisper she couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ***


    Maria looked straight into Bernard¡¯s eyes, fear still tightening her chest and sealing her lips. It took everything in her to speak, but she remembered Mrs.


    Spencer¡¯s warning clearly¡ª<i>don¡¯t trust everyone with what¡¯s going on</i>.


    Still, she had never truly seen Bernard as an enemy. Greedy, yes. Opportunistic? Absolutely. But not evil. Not someone who would use her pain against her.


    So she chose to speak.


    "I¡¯ve been having these... dreams," Maria began slowly, her voice shaky. "They¡¯re terrifying, Bernard. I don¡¯t understand why they keeping."


    Bernard leaned in slightly, nodding for her to continue.


    "Most nights, I wake up in the middle of one¡ªdrenched in sweat, heart racing¡ªand then I can¡¯t sleep again."


    His brows knitted together with curiosity. "What are the dreams about? Are they always different?"


    Maria took a breath. "Some are about me being chased. A group of people, hunting me down like they want to kill me. But others... they¡¯re worse. In some dreams, I¡¯m the one doing the killing. I see blood all over me."


    Bernard¡¯s expression stayed neutral but unreadable. He didn¡¯t interrupt.


    "But thest dream¡ªit was different. More disturbing."


    "How so?" he asked, his voice gentler now.


    "I saw myself leading people... as if I were their leader. I looked powerful, Bernard. Elegant, even. I was giving orders, and everyone followed them without question." She paused. "But it was dark. We all looked like monsters... bloodthirsty beasts. And I didn¡¯t feel like myself."


    Bernard smiled.


    Maria blinked, stunned. "Why are you smiling? What¡¯s so funny?" she demanded, anger creeping into her voice.


    "I¡¯m smiling because I think I understand what¡¯s going on. And it¡¯s not something to be scared of," he said calmly.


    Maria narrowed her eyes. "Then tell me¡ªwhat do you think this is?"


    "I believe you¡¯re about to transform," Bernard said simply. "You haven¡¯t turned yet, and since your transformation isingte, your body and mind are trying to process it. That¡¯s what¡¯s causing the nightmares."


    Maria sat back, unsure. It made sense, partly. She¡¯d heard of others going through terrifying dreams when their time drew near.


    But something inside her said it wasn¡¯t just about the transformation. The dreams felt deeper... darker. Even during the day, she saw things¡ªshes, feelings she couldn¡¯t exin.


    "I¡¯ve heard of dreams before a shift," she murmured, "but mine feel... wrong. Off. There¡¯s more going on."


    Bernard didn¡¯t respond right away, and Maria¡¯s mind drifted to Mr. Frederick. <i>Maybe it¡¯s time I pay him a visit,</i> she thought, keeping her expression neutral.


    Bernard, noticing her silence, lightly tapped her arm. "Maria? Still thinking about the nightmares?"


    She snapped back. "Not really. I was just... wondering what my wolf form will look like."


    Bernard chuckled. "Don¡¯t stress. When it happens, it¡¯ll feel natural. You¡¯ll see¡ªit¡¯ll be amazing."


    Maria forced a smile, but her mind wasn¡¯t at ease. Bernard was acting... different. Too attentive. Too kind.


    He used to be sweet¡ªonce¡ªbut that disappeared when he turned seventeen. Since then, they¡¯d barely connected. Now suddenly, he was full of concern?


    "Why are you acting like this?" she asked, narrowing her eyes.


    Bernard looked caught off guard. "Acting like what?"


    "Like we¡¯re close. Like you care."


    "I <i>do</i> care," he insisted. "I always have. It¡¯s just¡ªyou pulled away. Isted yourself. I didn¡¯t know how to talk to you anymore."


    Maria sighed. "I didn¡¯t mean to iste myself. I just had too much on my mind. Things I couldn¡¯t exin or face."


    She looked down, then back at him with a smile. "But I¡¯m learning now... learning to ept things as theye."


    "So... we¡¯re good now?" he asked, locking eyes with her.


    "We¡¯re good," she nodded. "But promise me something¡ªdon¡¯t change. Stay the Bernard I remember, not a stranger."


    "I promise," he said, pulling her into a side hug before walking off toward his room.


    As he left, Maria¡¯s expression shifted. <i>I need to start ying this game too. I can¡¯t leave everything to Cassandra.</i>


    But then another thought hit her. <i>What if Bernard is ying his own game with me?</i>


    She stood up slowly. "I just need to be careful... and get this right," she whispered, heading to her room.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in another part of town...


    Mr. Frederick ended a phone call just as Elijah Simons walked into the room, his face as hard and hostile as always.


    "Good morning, Elijah. How are you today?" Mr. Frederick asked with a practiced smile.


    "I¡¯m fine," Elijah grunted. "But I¡¯ll be better once Gilbert and his family are destroyed."


    Mr. Frederick arched a brow. "Is that all you want?"


    "I want the Blue Moon pack under my control. I want to be Alpha," Elijah dered,ughing cruelly.


    Mr. Frederick leaned forward. "And how do you n to make that happen?"


    "I was close during thest attack," Elijah said proudly. "I would¡¯ve taken them all if not for those damn people in white garments with their faces covered. They ruined everything."


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "So what¡¯s your next move?"


    "I need to meet with my men. Rework the n," Elijah said, clearly already forming one in his mind.


    "You¡¯ll have everything you need," Mr. Frederick assured him. "My support, my men, and full ess."


    Elijah paused. "Why are you helping me? What do <i>you</i> gain?"


    "I have my reasons. Gilbert has painted himself as a saint for too long. But I know the real man¡ªand I swore he would pay."


    Elijah grinned. "I like you. You didn¡¯t even ask what he did to me. You just agreed. That¡¯s loyalty. I¡¯ll return the favor¡ªGilbert and his family will fall."


    Mr. Frederick handed him a sleek phone. "Use this. The only contact saved is mine."


    Elijah epted it. "Thank you, friend. I¡¯ll keep in touch."


    Mr. Frederick nodded. "Keep a low profile. They¡¯ll still be watching for you."


    Elijahughed as he left the room. "Let them watch."


    As the door closed behind him, Mr. Frederick picked up his wine ss and whispered to himself:


    "Now, Gilbert... let¡¯s see how you handle chaos. Your worst enemy ising, and while you¡¯re distracted, I¡¯ll be striking where it hurts the most."


    He raised the ss, smiling innocently.


    "Let the show begin."

 Chapter 76. Journey to Truth

    <h4>Chapter 76: 76. Journey to Truth</h4>


    Maria woke up as early as 5 a.m., feeling unusually strong and energized.


    A dangerous kind of excitement coursed through her, born from the belief that she was getting closer to taking Bernard down, and that Cassandra¡¯s efforts might finally be paying off.


    For the first time in a while, Maria actually felt like going to college. Without wasting a second, she walked into the bathroom to take a bath. Yet, as she stepped inside, her eyes avoided the mirror.


    The trauma of seeing her reflection talk back at her¡ªan image of herself, naked, whispering chilling words¡ªstill haunted her. She couldn¡¯t bear another encounter like that. So, shepletely ignored the mirror.


    Once she finished bathing, Maria wrapped herself in a towel and stepped back into her room¡ªonly to freeze in shock.


    Bernard was sitting on her bed.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she realized she was standing there naked, and he had been watching her. Panic shot through her as she turned quickly to run back to the bathroom, but Bernard was faster. He stood and grabbed her hand firmly.


    "Bernard! What are you doing here?! And why are you holding my hand?" she snapped, furious and stunned by his presence.


    He didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he looked at her with a calm, lustful gaze. "I missed you," he said. "Why are you running from me? Aren¡¯t you my chosen mate? This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen you like this."


    His grip tightened slightly.


    Maria struggled against him, ring. "Don¡¯t give me that! What about Cassandra? Aren¡¯t you in love with her now?"


    "Oh, Cassandra?" Bernard gave a dismissive smirk. "She was just a pawn. I used her to find out how you were feeling... to see if you were still angry with me. I wanted to make you jealous. That¡¯s all. But I¡¯m sorry, Maria. I really did miss you."


    Maria stared at him, speechless.


    <i>Liar,</i> she thought to herself. <i>But maybe this is my way in. If Cassandra can¡¯t get close enough to manipte him, then I will.</i>


    She let her towel drop.


    Bernard pulled her to the bed, kissing her neck, then moving down to her breasts. Her body reacted involuntarily to his touch, even as her mind burned with rage. She could feel the hardness of his body pressing against her, and before she could speak again, he was inside her.


    He moved with aggression¡ªnot passion. There was no love in the way he touched her, no warmth in his eyes.


    <i>You don¡¯t miss me,</i> Maria thought bitterly. <i>This is about control. Power. Possession.</i>


    As Bernard kept moving, Maria¡¯s face twisted into an angry expression. Her thoughts grew darker.


    <i>Have it as many times as you want, Bernard. Because when I¡¯m done with you, it¡¯ll be your end. You... and your entire bloodline.</i>


    Bernard seemed to notice the look on her face but didn¡¯t care. His focus was entirely on satisfying himself.


    That moment sealed her resolve.


    She would be the one to bring him down.


    When he was finished, Bernard stood up wordlessly and left the room, not even sparing her a nce.


    Mariay there, numb and enraged. She felt used. Dirty. Broken.


    "I hate you," she whispered under her breath.


    Dragging herself out of bed, she returned to the bathroom to clean up. After she dressed, she left the room without looking back and headed straight for the car to go to college.


    The driver looked surprised to see her. He hadn¡¯t expected her to go anywhere, especially not so early. But he said nothing and started the engine. In less than twenty minutes, they arrived at the college.


    Maria stepped out of the car with a tight, cold expression¡ªbut then paused.


    <i>I can¡¯t look like this,</i> she reminded herself. <i>No one must know what happened with Bernard. Not today. Not ever.</i>


    She quicklyposed herself, painting a gentle smile on her face as she headed to her ss.


    Inside the ssroom, she spotted Laura and Cassandra sitting together. Both girls leapt to their feet in shock and delight when they saw her.


    "Maria!" Cassandra gasped, running toward her. "We missed you so much. How are you feeling?"


    "I missed you both, too. And I¡¯m doing fine now," Maria replied, smiling as they all sat together.


    "So, are you back for good now?" Laura asked excitedly. "Because we don¡¯t want to miss you again like this!"


    Maria chuckled softly. "Yes, I¡¯m back for real. And with final examsing up, I need to be here."


    The joy between the three girls was genuine. For the first time in days, Maria felt surrounded by real love¡ªher only true family.


    Then, she turned toward Cassandra with a yful glint in her eyes. "Cassandra... what¡¯s going on between you and Bernard?"


    Cassandra looked startled. The question clearly caught her off guard.


    "I... I mean, we¡¯ve seen each other," she stammered at first. "And I think things are beginning to take shape. I believe he¡¯s slowly opening up."


    "Good. But we need to speed things up," Maria said seriously. "We need to act like we¡¯re not on good terms¡ªcreate a little drama between us. That way, Bernard won¡¯t suspect we¡¯re working together. He¡¯ll let his guard down."


    Cassandra nodded slowly, processing the n. "Okay. I know what to do now. Give me two days, and I¡¯ll have some solid feedback from him."


    Maria turned to Laura next. "Laura, any progress with Mr. Frederick?"


    Laura smiled. "Yes! I spoke to my dad, and he managed to get us an appointment with him."


    "Really?" Maria¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "But..." Laura hesitated. "It¡¯s going to be in another city¡ªPaisley. We¡¯ll have to travel there. The meeting will be in the evening, so we¡¯ll need to sleep over."


    Maria nodded eagerly. "No problem at all. I¡¯ll go anywhere I need to. We <i>must</i> meet him. He might have answers about who sold my parents¡¯ house."


    "This trip could change everything," Laura said gently.


    Maria stared into the distance for a moment, her face hardening. <i>This journey will reveal the truth... and I¡¯ll use that truth to bury Bernard and everything he stands for.</i>


    A storm was rising and Maria was ready to be its eye...

 Chapter 77. Sudden Visit

    <h4>Chapter 77: 77. Sudden Visit</h4>


    Cassandra and Laura were still seated and chatting when the sound of approaching footsteps interrupted their conversation.


    They turned around and to their surprise, James stood behind them.


    "Maria, good morning... How are you feeling now?" James asked, a gentle smile ying on his lips, though his eyes carried a trace of concern.


    Maria¡¯s face lit up at the sight of him.


    "I¡¯m doing very okay now, James. Thank you!" she replied warmly, feeling a rush of happiness as she realized how much she¡¯d missed him.


    James hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "Please, if you don¡¯t mind... can I see you privately?" His voice was polite, his eyes focused on hers.


    Maria looked to her friends. "Just give me a minute," she said softly.


    Both Cassandra and Laura nodded with understanding, and Maria stood up to follow James. They made their way across the quiet schoolpound to the empty basketball court.


    That area was usually deserted during lecture hours, making it the perfect spot for a private talk.


    Once they reached the court, Maria sat on one of the benches, and James settled beside her. He took both of her hands in his and looked intently into her eyes.


    "I believe you know that my pack and yours... they¡¯ve always been rivals. There¡¯s never been peace between us," James began, his voice low and serious.


    The statement caught Maria off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected the conversation to start that way.


    "It¡¯s a known fact," she said carefully, "but why are you bringing it up now?"


    James took a deep breath, still holding her hands. "Because I want you to be mine, Maria. I want to marry you. I don¡¯t care about the rivalry, or the danger. I just want to show you how much I love you. And I¡¯ll fight anyone and anything to make that happen."


    Maria¡¯s heart raced. His words were sweet, touching even, but a swirl of fear apanied them. She admired his boldness¡ªhis willingness to fight for her¡ªbut she also knew how powerful and dangerous the Blue Moon Pack could be. Bernard, as Alpha, wouldn¡¯t take such defiance lightly.


    "James... everything you just said means so much to me," she said softly, "but I can¡¯t let you risk your life for me. We both know how ruthless Bernard and his family can be. If we rush into anything, it¡¯ll be a suicide mission. Let¡¯s take things slow and n carefully. I want to be with you too... but not at the cost of our lives."


    James was silent for a while, still staring at her. His jaw tightened as emotions churned behind his eyes.


    "Are you mad at me for saying that?" Maria asked, her voice almost a whisper.


    "No, Maria... I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m just tired of watching you suffer. Bernard doesn¡¯t deserve you. You deserve peace. You deserve love," he said with a shaky voice, tightening his grip on her hands.


    "I know," Maria said, leaning in to kiss him gently. "And that¡¯s why we must be careful."


    James didn¡¯t respond with words. He leaned in, and their kiss deepened, filled with longing and suppressed desire. Before they knew it, they had lost track of time¡ªand their surroundings.


    Maria pulled away slightly, breathless. "James, we¡¯re still outside..."


    Without a word, he took her by the hand and led her toward an empty storage room close to the court. They slipped inside unnoticed and gave in to the passion building between them.


    When it was over, James stepped out first to make sure no one was around, then Maria followed. She headed back to ss quickly, her emotions swirling inside her. As soon as she entered, Cassandra and Laura turned to her, their expressions full of teasing curiosity.


    "Hmmm... how was your little time with darling James?" Cassandra whispered with a knowing grin, just loud enough for Laura to hear too.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. We only talked," Maria said defensively, rolling her eyes and trying to suppress a smile.


    "If that¡¯s true, why do you sound so defensive?" Cassandra teased, bursting intoughter.


    Mariaughed too, giving up the pretense. "I missed you both so much," she said sincerely.


    "We missed you too!" Laura replied with a big smile. "We¡¯re so happy you¡¯re finally okay."


    They shared a warm moment, then turned their attention to the day¡¯s lecture. Once the ss ended, Maria excused herself and walked toward the bathroom. She noticed no one else heading in or out, but she didn¡¯t think much of it¡ªshe just needed to pee quickly.


    After using the bathroom, she tried to open the door... but it wouldn¡¯t budge. Panic started to rise in her chest. She pushed again, realizing it had been locked from the outside.


    Just as she was about to scream for help, she heard a familiar voice whisper, "Maria, it¡¯s me. Mrs. Spencer. I need to talk to you, but I can¡¯t be seen with you."


    Maria instantly calmed down. "Mrs. Spencer, it¡¯s so good to hear your voice again... but why can¡¯t you be seen with me?" she asked, curiosity ring.


    "There are too many enemies watching you. Every step you take is under surveince," Mrs. Spencer said firmly. "Being careful is your only chance at survival. Now listen carefully."


    Maria straightened up, fully alert.


    "There¡¯s going to be an attack on Gilbert¡¯s family. You must not stay outte. You¡¯re considered one of them, and that puts you in danger," Mrs. Spencer warned gravely.


    Maria¡¯s eyes widened. "Okay, I promise. I won¡¯t stay out past six p.m. anymore," she replied, her tone full of seriousness.


    "Good. We¡¯ll talk again soon," Mrs. Spencer said before her voice slowly faded away.


    Maria rushed to open the door, hoping to catch a glimpse of the woman¡ªbut to her shock, there was no one there. She stepped out and looked around, but the hallway waspletely empty.


    "How could she have vanished so quickly?" Maria muttered, confused. "Can she... disappear?"


    She stood still, trying to process the conversation. Mrs. Spencer¡¯s warning echoed in her mind.


    "If there¡¯s an attacking... the only person capable ofunching it is Elijah Simons," she whispered to herself.


    Her heart pounded as she wrestled with the thought. Should she warn Bernard? But how would she exin how she got the information? Would he even believe her? And did his family truly deserve her help after all they¡¯d put her through?


    "I¡¯ll think about itter," she murmured as she walked slowly back to ss.


    ---


    Meanwhile, far from the college, Elijah Simons stood before his men inside arge, abandoned warehouse.


    "Weunched ourst attack on the Gilberts, and though it wasn¡¯t aplete sess, we¡¯ve learned from our mistakes," Elijah said, his voice filled with fury and pride. "This time, we¡¯ll be more brutal¡ªand more strategic."


    He paced in front of them, eyes zing. "We¡¯ll make a loud entrance. An explosion at the front gate. Chaos. Fire. Panic. But while they focus on that, our real strikees from the back."


    One of the men, Alexander, raised his hand. "Boss, why the back? Why not take them head-on?"


    "The front is a distraction," Elijah snapped. "I don¡¯t want the Alpha and Gilbert dead. Not yet. I want them alive. Captured. Humiliated. That¡¯s how I¡¯ll send a message that I¡¯m the power they should all fear."


    Another soldier spoke up. "And the rest of their family?"


    Elijah¡¯s eyes gleamed with cruelty. "Once I have what I want, we¡¯ll kill them. Publicly. Let everyone witness their end. It¡¯ll be a warning to any fool thinking of rebelling."


    He stood tall, pride filling his chest.


    "I will be the most feared Alpha thisnd has ever known," Elijah Simons dered, his voice echoing through the warehouse as his men roared in approval...

 Chapter 78. A Risk Worth Taking

    <h4>Chapter 78: 78. A Risk Worth Taking</h4>


    It was a quiet Saturday morning. The air felt fresh and peaceful as sunlight gently filtered through the curtains in Maria¡¯s room.


    She stirred and opened her eyes to check the time, it was just 6:30 a.m. Without wasting a moment, she pushed her covers aside and moved straight into the bathroom to take a quick bath.


    She had to prepare for her trip to Paisley with Laura. It was a journey they¡¯d both been anticipating, especially since they were finally going to meet the mysterious Mr. Frederick.


    After bathing, Maria stepped out of the bathroom and returned to her room. Unsurprisingly, she found a message from Laura waiting on her phone.


    The text was short and urgent: <i>"I¡¯m already at the train station. Pleasee quickly!"</i>


    Maria sighed, realizing she was runningte. She dressed as quickly as possible, her mind buzzing, not just with excitement about the trip but with worry.


    "What excuse am I going to give Bernard and his family?" she muttered to herself as she fastened thest button on her shirt.


    The thought of lying to Beta Gilbert, in particr, made her stomach twist with unease. He had always been very observant, and any poorly thought-out excuse could raise suspicion.


    As she made her way to the living room, she found Beta Gilbert already seated on one of the couches, deeply focused on the documents in his hands. The sharp rustle of paper was the only sound in the room.


    For a moment, Maria was tempted to sneak a peek at what he was reading, but she quickly pushed the thought aside. Her journey to Paisley was too important to risk getting dyed.


    "Good morning, sir," she greeted politely as she walked closer.


    Beta Gilbert looked up slowly, his eyes locking with hers. "Good morning, Maria," he responded, his voice calm but curious. "Where are you heading all dressed up this early? Don¡¯t tell me your college has started weekend sses."


    Maria took a breath, maintaining eye contact as she replied confidently, "No, sir. We don¡¯t have weekend sses. I¡¯m going to Paisley with a friend. There¡¯s a library there that has some books we need for a difficult course. Exams are getting closer, and we want to be better prepared."


    Beta Gilbert didn¡¯t respond immediately. He stared at her for a few seconds, his eyes searching her face as though trying to detect a lie. The pause made Maria nervous.


    "Paisley is quite far from here," he finally said. "About an hour and thirty minutes by train. Are you sure you have enough money to cover the trip?"


    "Yes, sir," Maria answered quickly. "I¡¯ve got enough with me, and I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll make sure I return home before nightfall."


    "Alright then," he said after a short pause. "If you get stranded at any point, don¡¯t hesitate to call someone at home."


    "I will. Thank you, sir," Maria replied, relieved that he didn¡¯t press further.


    She grabbed her bag and hurried out of the house. After walking a short distance to the main road, she gged down a cab. The ride to the train station took just about ten minutes, but it felt longer because her mind kept drifting to whaty ahead.


    As soon as the cab stopped, she paid the driver and rushed out. Her eyes scanned the station until they found Laura, who was already looking annoyed.


    "You kept me waiting for over thirty minutes, Maria!" Laura scolded as Maria approached.


    "I know, I¡¯m so sorry," Maria apologized quickly, pulling her into a brief hug. "I had a bit of trouble with my morning schedule."


    "No problem," Laura said with a slight smile, calming down. She pulled a train ticket from her bag and handed it to Maria. "Here¡¯s your ticket. Let¡¯s go¡ªwe can still catch the train."


    The two girls made their way to the boarding area and climbed aboard just in time. The train soon rumbled to life, and within minutes, they were gliding through the Scottish countryside toward Paisley.


    The journeysted about an hour and thirty minutes. As the train neared its destination, Maria couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation building inside her. She nced out the window, taking in the new surroundings, and whispered to herself, "This could be the beginning of something different."


    Once they arrived at the station in Paisley, they quickly gged down another cab and gave the driver the address Laura had written down.


    A short rideter, they found themselves in front of arge, elegant restaurant. The ce was impressive... spacious enough to host over a hundred guests at once, with a modern design that made it stand out.


    Maria turned to Laura with a confused look. "Laura, how on earth are we supposed to find Mr. Frederick in a ce this big? Are we going to go table by table?"


    Laura chuckled, already pulling out her phone. "Rx. Everything is under control."


    She dialed a number and waited. When the person picked up, she spoke clearly into the phone. "She¡¯s with me, and we¡¯re both outside the restaurant." Then she ended the call.


    Secondster, a tall, well-dressed ck man with a bright smile and a gentle American ent walked out of the restaurant.


    "Hello,dies. Pleasee with me," he said politely.


    Maria and Laura followed him inside. He led them to a quiet, stylish section of the restaurant¡ªthe VIP corner¡ªand offered themfortable seats. A waiter appeared almost instantly to take their orders.


    As they settled in, Maria watched the easy, flowing conversation between Laura and the man. Something about their familiarity made Maria curious.


    "Sorry, do you two already know each other?" she asked, looking between them.


    The man chuckled and turned to her with a friendly smile. "Oh, I¡¯m Michael. Laura and I were friends back in the U.S. She came over to visit her cousin, and that¡¯s when we met. Small world, huh? Now I manage this restaurant for Mr. Frederick."


    "Oh wow," Maria said, pleasantly surprised. "That¡¯s quite the coincidence."


    Laura looked apologetic. "I¡¯m really sorry, Maria. I didn¡¯t mean to leave you out of the conversation. It¡¯s just been a while since Ist saw Michael."


    "No worries," Maria said with a smile. "I just wanted to know what the connection was."


    They all shared a lightugh. Michael eventually excused himself to attend to some business elsewhere in the restaurant, leaving Maria and Laura alone again.


    They had only been sitting quietly for about thirty minutes when Maria heard footsteps approaching their corner.


    Something about the pace and presence felt significant. She turned around and her heart skipped a beat.


    Standing behind her was a tall, striking man with sharp features and an air of calm authority. His suit was tailored perfectly, his postureposed. He wasn¡¯t just good-looking, he was maic...

 Chapter 79. A Visit

    <h4>Chapter 79: 79. A Visit</h4>


    Maria wasn¡¯t sure if the man standing before them was truly Mr. Frederick. She hadn¡¯t even bothered to search his face online or look up any photos that might confirm his identity.


    Just as she was about to turn her face away out of uncertainty, Laura suddenly beamed and greeted him with excitement in her voice.


    "Good morning, Mr. Frederick!" Laura said, practically glowing with smiles.


    That was the confirmation Maria needed. She quickly stood up to her feet, startled by the realization and unsure how topose herself.


    "Good morning, sir," she greeted quietly, trying to arrange her posture and managing a small, respectful smile.


    "Good morning to the both of you," Mr. Frederick replied with calm assurance, his tone warm but confident. He walked gracefully over to them and took a seat directly across from where they were sitting.


    Maria¡¯s heart beat a little faster. She hadn¡¯t expected him to look soposed, so... powerful. Sitting across from him now, she realized just how serious this meeting could turn out to be.


    So many questions burned in her mind, but she knew she had to first calm herself before saying the wrong thing.


    Then, he looked directly into her eyes. "Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s get straight to the point," he said smoothly. "Tell me why you wanted to see me, Maria."


    Maria¡¯s breath caught in her throat.


    <strong>He knows my name?</strong> she thought, stunned.


    Her mind began racing. She hadn¡¯t told him anything yet. The fact that he already knew who she was sent shivers down her spine. She suddenly became even more aware of how important this conversation was.


    With a deep breath, she decided to begin. "Mr. Frederick... from the way you carry yourself and how you speak, I can already tell you¡¯re a respectable man," she started, trying to gather her thoughts.


    "There are many questions surrounding the death of my parents, and the house you currently live in, it was our home. It belonged to them. I need to know... who sold the house to you?"


    Her voice was steady, but her hands trembled lightly in herp. She looked straight into his eyes as she asked the question, hoping he would understand the weight of what she was asking.


    To her surprise, Mr. Frederick suddenly began tough¡ªa low, knowingugh thatsted just a little too long. Then, just as suddenly, heposed himself and leaned forward.


    Maria sat frozen, confused by his reaction. Theugh could mean anything. Was he amused by the question? Was he mocking her? Or was it something deeper? Whatever it was, she was desperate to know.


    He stared at her with quiet intensity. "First of all," he began slowly, "yes¡ªI¡¯m fully aware that the house belonged to yourte parents. Secondly... why do you think I¡¯d tell you who sold it to me?"


    His questionnded like a punch. Maria¡¯s jaw tightened slightly, but she forced herself to remain calm. Getting angry would only ruin the opportunity she had worked so hard to get.


    "I know it might seem wrong for me to ask something so personal, sir," she said more gently now, her tone humble. "But I really need your help. I¡¯m in a tight ce, and every little piece of information counts right now."


    Mr. Frederick studied her for a moment. Then he leaned backfortably in his seat, picked up a wine ss from the table, and took a slow sip.


    "Hmm..." he muttered thoughtfully. "I do have a proposal for you, Maria."


    Maria leaned forward slightly, intrigued and nervous.


    "You have two choices," he continued. "You can either insist on knowing who sold me the house, or... you can work with me. Let me use my resources and connections to help you uncover who truly murdered your parents¡ªassuming, of course, that you still believe it was murder and not an ident."


    Maria froze.


    For a few seconds, it felt like the whole restaurant faded into silence. Her breathing slowed, and her heart thudded in her chest.


    That proposal... it was unexpected and powerful. She could sense that Mr. Frederick wasn¡¯t just offering to help; he was also testing her. And though the choice seemed obvious, one part of her still burned with the desire to know who had sold her childhood home.


    As she was about to speak, Laura gently tapped her on the shoulder and leaned in close.


    "Please don¡¯t make the wrong choice," she whispered into Maria¡¯s ear. "He¡¯s a very strong and influential man. He can actually help you get justice. Just... be wise, okay?"


    Maria nodded slightly, her mind racing with emotions and thoughts.


    Mr. Frederick watched them quietly, his expression unreadable. It was like he was watching a scene unfold in a filmpletely patient, yet fully engaged.


    Finally, Maria turned to face him again.


    "Sir," she said with new resolve in her voice, "I want justice for my parents. So yes, I will work with you to find out who murdered them¡ªand make sure they face justice, or worse."


    A small smile crept across Mr. Frederick¡¯s face. "That¡¯s a wise choice," he said. Then his expression grew serious. "But tell me this, Maria... why do you think your parents were murdered? What makes you so sure it wasn¡¯t just a normal death?"


    Maria sighed, her fingers interlocking as she lowered her head briefly. She lifted her hands to her forehead, as though holding back tears or reliving something too painful.


    "Because I was in the car with them that day," she whispered. "And what happened... it wasn¡¯t normal."


    She looked up and met his eyes again. "Let me exin what I saw."


    "I was in the car with my parents that day," Maria began, her voice soft but steady. "We wereughing, sharing stories, even though we all had things troubling us. But that was the kind of family we were¡ªno matter how hard things got, we always found reasons to smile."


    She paused for a moment, gathering herself as both Mr. Frederick and Laura listened intently...

 Chapter 80. Justice Plan

    <h4>Chapter 80: 80. Justice n</h4>


    **shback**


    "Maria, let¡¯s even ask you," her father said with a gentle smile, ncing at her through the rearview mirror as he kept his eyes on the road. His voice was calm, but the curiosity behind his question was obvious.


    "Why do you wish to be a medical doctor?"


    Maria leaned forward slightly, surprised but pleased by the question. She hadn¡¯t expected it, not in the middle of their cheerful drive, but she weed the opportunity to share something meaningful.


    "Hmmm... That¡¯s a very nice question, darling," her mother chimed in,ughing softly and turning her head to face Maria in the back seat. "You know I¡¯ve been meaning to ask her that same thing too! It keeps slipping my mind, but I¡¯m d you asked now."


    Maria smiled as she looked from her father to her mother, both wearing such warm and encouraging expressions. With a small breath, she began.


    "I¡¯ve always loved the idea of preserving what nature gave to us as humans," she said, her voice calm but full of passion. "And I believe the best way to do that is by bing a medical doctor. Human lives are the greatest gift nature has given the world. Saving lives... preserving them, it gives life meaning."


    Her words settled into the air like something sacred.


    Her father smiled wider, nodding with approval. "That¡¯s a beautiful way to see it," he said proudly. "Very modest and thoughtful of you to choose a path that puts others first. A noble career with humanity in mind."


    Maria beamed at his approval, and her mother¡¯s eyes shimmered with joy.


    "I¡¯m so proud of you, Maria," her mother said, ncing back again with a heartfelt smile. "You already have a strong purpose in life at this young age. That¡¯s rare... and beautiful."


    Her father¡¯s curiosity wasn¡¯t done just yet. "But tell us, Maria¡ªwhat made you choose this particr dream?" he asked, still sounding intrigued.


    Maria¡¯s face brightened even more as she recalled the memory that shaped her ambition.


    "There was this day in school... our health teacher took us to a hospital," she began. "We were there to donate some medical equipment. I saw so many patients who needed care, and some were already receiving help with the equipment we brought. The look on their faces... the joy they had, it was priceless. Right there, I knew I wanted to be part of that feeling. I wanted to keep bringing that joy to others. And a hospital, being a doctor¡ªthat¡¯s where I believe I can do the most good."


    Her voice was filled with conviction, and her parents could see the fire in her eyes.


    "Wow," her father said, clearly moved. "That¡¯s a powerful reason, Maria. We promise to support you with everything we have, all the way. We¡¯ll stand by you¡ªno distractions, no second thoughts."


    Her mother nodded in agreement. "I¡¯m truly proud of you," she said softly. Then her tone grew more emotional.


    "And please, if you ever feel like we¡¯re doing something wrong or we misunderstand you, forgive us. Just know that everything we do is out of love. We only want the best for you."


    Maria¡¯s eyes glistened. "Yes, Mom. And I love both of you so much," she said, her voice thick with emotion. Her heart felt full. She had always known she was loved, but moments like this reminded her just how deep their bond was.


    She was their only child, and her parents never failed to show her love in its purest form. She¡¯d always found ways to make them proud, and she knew she would never stop trying to bring happiness to their faces.


    The conversation continued, full ofughter and warmth. Jokes flew freely, mostly between her dad and mom, with her mom always ending up the target of yful teasing.


    Maria loved those moments... their family¡¯s private rhythm of love and joy, so unique and so strong.


    Her father was still driving when they saw a car ahead suddenly sh an intensely bright light into their faces.


    "What¡¯s that?" Maria heard her mom ask.


    Her father quickly slowed down, squinting through the re, his hands steady on the wheel. "Probably just some careless driver," he muttered. But something didn¡¯t feel right.


    And then they realized they were being followed. The atmosphere shifted from joy to tension in seconds. Maria could feel her father¡¯s heartbeat quicken through his tone.


    The car behind them drew closer. Her father pressed down on the elerator, trying to distance them from whatever danger lurked behind those headlights.


    But they didn¡¯t get far.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    Another car collided violently into them from the side.


    Everything after that was a blur.


    Maria could barely remember anything. Just the violent sound, the crash, the ss shattering like thunder, and then... darkness.


    As she fought to open her eyes, she remembered seeing blurry figures moving around the wrecked car... shadows, almost ghostlike, shifting inside and outside the vehicle.


    Her breathing slowed. She felt warm blood soaking into her clothes, and the world around her spun. And then, nothing.


    **End of shback**


    "Wow," Mr. Frederick finally said, breaking the heavy silence. He exhaled deeply, his voice low with awe. "You really do have every reason to believe it wasn¡¯t just an ident."


    Maria nodded, her head bowed slightly, staring at the ground. Her voice was stuck in her throat.


    "But... why didn¡¯t you report all of this to the police?" Mr. Frederick asked, his tone now full of genuine concern. "Didn¡¯t anyonee to question you? Didn¡¯t the authorities investigate?"


    "No one came to ask me anything," Maria replied softly. "How I even got to the hospital is still a mystery to me. And when I woke up... I had too much on my mind. Reporting it felt... pointless."


    Mr. Frederick furrowed his brows. "What do you mean, pointless?"


    As Maria tried to answer, her emotions overwhelmed her. Tears spilled freely down her cheeks, and her voice cracked into faint, broken words. Nothing she tried to say made sense through the sobs.


    Laura quickly moved closer, wrapping an arm around Maria and pulling her close.


    "Sir, I think the questions are getting too heavy for her right now," she said gently. "Let¡¯s not push it. Maybeter, when she¡¯s stronger, you can ask her more."


    Mr. Frederick immediately nodded, his face full of remorse. "I¡¯m so sorry, Maria," he said sincerely. "I didn¡¯t mean to bring back the pain. I was only trying to gather enough information to help you."


    Maria wiped at her tears and lifted her head slightly. "You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, sir," she whispered. "I thought I had healed, but it¡¯s clear I won¡¯t be able to truly move on until I get justice for my parents."


    Her voice was different now¡ªno longer soft or broken, but firm and unwavering.


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s eyes narrowed with respect. "Then we¡¯ll make sure you get that justice," he said calmly. "Just be strong and cooperate with me."


    He reached into his briefcase and pulled out a pen and a nk sheet of paper. Carefully, he scribbled something on the sheet, then handed it over to Maria.


    "These are the things I need from you. Information you¡¯ll monitor and update me on regrly. My phone number is writtenst... keep it safe and use it when needed."


    Maria took the note with both hands, staring at it as though it was a lifeline.


    "I¡¯ll get it done," she said quietly, but with deep resolve. "And I¡¯ll get justice for my parents, no matter what it takes."


    Her fingers clenched the paper tightly, her gaze unwavering, her heart ignited with purpose...

 Chapter 81. Plan List

    <h4>Chapter 81: 81. n List</h4>


    After Mr. Frederick finished handing over the sheet of paper, Maria remained seated, eyes fixed on the list he had written.


    She was carefully scanning the items he had asked her to work on, trying to absorb everything. Her mind was spinning with questions, with ns, and a growing resolve.


    Just then, Mr. Frederick stood up. The sound of his movement made Maria look up immediately. She instinctively understood he was ready to leave.


    Maria and Laura both jumped to their feet at once.


    "I will be leaving now," Mr. Frederick said calmly, giving them both a small smile. "But make sure everything I asked for on that list is handled andpleted within the next two weeks. And please, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me whenever you get any piece of information, no matter how small. If anything seems unclear or you run into any difficulty, just call the number I wrote at the bottom of the page."


    He spoke with the calm assurance of someone used to solvingplex problems, then turned and walked away from them, his footsteps fading gently behind him.


    Maria stood frozen for a few seconds, still gripping the paper, before turning to Laura with a wide smile breaking across her face. "Thanks so much, Laura," she said warmly. "I wouldn¡¯t have met him without your help. I really appreciate everything you¡¯ve done."


    Laura smiled back, waving off the gratitude. "Come on, Maria. It¡¯s no big deal. You would¡¯ve done the same¡ªor even more¡ªfor me if things were reversed."


    Maria nodded in agreement, her heart still racing. The meeting with Mr. Frederick had opened a door she never thought she¡¯d reach, and though it was just the beginning, she could feel something shifting inside her. A new sense of purpose. Of fire.


    As they left the building and began walking towards the train station, Maria¡¯s mind swirled with thoughts.


    <i>Who would want my parents dead?</i> She couldn¡¯t name a single person who might have had a motive, but that only made her more determined. <i>Whoever it is, I swear... they¡¯ll pay. I¡¯ll give them hell.</i>


    By the time they reached the train station and boarded the train home, Maria¡¯s mood had turned quiet and intense. Laura could sense the change, but she didn¡¯t say anything¡ªjust gave her friend space to process everything.


    When Maria finally got back home, it was already growing dark. As she stepped into the living room, she was surprised to find Bernard and his parents sitting together.


    The room was dimly lit, and the mood felt subdued. What shocked her more, however, was that no one asked why she had taken so long to return. No one¡ªexcept Bernard.


    "Maria," Bernard said, standing up as soon as she greeted Beta Gilbert and Luna Victoria. "I¡¯d like to have a word with you, if you don¡¯t mind."


    His sudden interest in speaking with her made her heart beat faster. She was caught between nervousness and curiosity. What could he possibly want to talk to her about?


    She hesitated for a few moments before finally responding. "Is everything okay? Why do you want to talk to me?"


    Bernard gave a small, polite smile. "It¡¯s important. Please... let¡¯s talk in your room."


    There was something unusually calm and serious in his tone. Maria couldn¡¯t read his expression fully, but she didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she gave him a small nod and led the way to her room.


    Once inside, she turned to face him with a curious look. "So, Bernard, what¡¯s this about?"


    He paused, clearly trying to gather his thoughts. It wasn¡¯t often that he looked this unsure of himself.


    "We both know final exams are around the corner," he began. "And... I haven¡¯t exactly been on top of my studies this year. I¡¯m way behind, Maria. I¡¯m scared I might fail."


    Maria blinked in surprise. Of all the things she thought he¡¯d say, this wasn¡¯t one of them.


    "You want help with your studies?" she asked, raising her eyebrows. "Bute on, Bernard. We both know you¡¯ll never fail. Not with parents like yours. They practically fund the entire school."


    Bernard gave a tired sigh and sat down on the edge of her bed. "That¡¯s exactly the problem," he said, voice quiet but firm. "I¡¯m tired of people thinking I only pass because of my parents¡¯ influence. This is my final year. I want to prove I can seed on my own... that I¡¯m not just some privileged boy floating on my parents¡¯ power. I want their respect. Real respect."


    Maria stood there, speechless for a second. For the first time, she saw Bernard differently. Not as the arrogant, entitled boy she had once thought him to be¡ªbut as someone desperate to take control of his life.


    "I..." she started, then stopped herself. She took a breath and tried again. "I understand. So... how exactly do you want me to help you?"


    He looked up at her with sincere eyes. "I need you to teach me," he said simply. "Help me catch up with all the lectures I¡¯ve missed. You¡¯re one of the smartest students in our ss, Maria, and I know your exnations will make things clearer. Please¡ªjust help me out."


    Maria hesitated, studying him closely. There was no arrogance in his tone, no maniption¡ªonly honesty. And desperation.


    Her lips slowly curved into a small, thoughtful smile.


    "Alright, Bernard. I¡¯ll do my best to help you," she said gently.


    He let out a breath of relief. "Thank you so much, Maria. You have no idea how much this means to me."


    But while Maria¡¯s words were kind and her tone sincere, a part of her was already thinking ahead.


    <i>This is my chance,</i> she thought. <i>Getting close to Bernard might be exactly what I need to find out who sold the house to Mr. Frederick... and maybe even uncover the truth about what really happened to my parents.</i>


    She gave Bernard another soft smile. "Let¡¯s start tomorrow after school," she said.


    "Perfect. I¡¯ll be ready," he replied...

 Chapter 82. Strange Situation

    <h4>Chapter 82: 82. Strange Situation</h4>


    Once Maria gave her word to help Bernard and offered a faint smile to reassure him, he visibly rxed.


    The tension in his shoulders eased, and a genuine smile lit up his face.


    "Thanks a lot, Maria. I honestly thought you wouldn¡¯t agree to help me," Bernard said, his eyes locking with hers.


    That statement caught Maria off guard. Her smile faded slightly as curiosity furrowed her brow. "Why would you think that?" she asked, tilting her head slightly, her tone more serious now.


    Bernard hesitated for a moment, then replied with quiet honesty.


    "Because I know you haven¡¯t been very happy with me or my family. You haven¡¯t said it outright, but... it¡¯s in the way you act around us. Whatever your reasons are¡ªI respect them. But I want you to know this: whatever my parents and I are doing now, it¡¯s for the best. You¡¯ll understand soon enough."


    His words struck a nerve. Maria clenched her jaw slightly but forced herself to stayposed. She couldn¡¯t let her emotions slip¡ªnot now, not when she had a goal to achieve.


    "I don¡¯t have any grudges," she replied calmly, though her smile was tight. "Yes, I was upset in the past, mostly because I didn¡¯t understand some of the decisions that were made... but I¡¯ve made peace with it now. That¡¯s why I agreed to help you¡ªbecause I¡¯m moving forward."


    Bernard nodded appreciatively. "Thanks again, Maria. I mean it. Your understanding means a lot to me. I¡¯ll get going now."


    He rose from the edge of her mattress and quietly made his way out of her room. Maria didn¡¯t move or say another word until she heard his footsteps fading down the hallway. Only then did her smile droppletely.


    With a sigh, she stood up and gently turned the lock on her door from the inside.


    Her expression darkened.


    Fury boiled beneath her skin, hidden behind the calm front she had worn moments ago. Every word Bernard had said reyed in her mind, especially the part about "what we¡¯re doing is for the best." The arrogance. The assumption that she would one day be grateful.


    She sat heavily on the mattress, her fists clenched.


    "I just hope Bernard isn¡¯t trying to y some game with me," she muttered under her breath.


    Her mind shifted to Cassandra. <i>What was she doing right now? Had she made any progress on the task Maria had entrusted her with keeping a close eye on Bernard?</i>


    As her thoughts swirled, she checked the time. It was alreadyte, and a wave of exhaustion settled over her. Her body ached from the day¡¯s emotional toll.


    Pushing herself up, she made her way to the bathroom. She took a long, quiet shower, letting the warm water rx her muscles.


    Once she was clean and dressed for bed, she copsed onto the mattress. Within minutes, she drifted into a deep sleep.


    But peace didn¡¯tst.


    In her dream, she found herself standing in the middle of the living room back in their old house. Her mother¡¯s voice echoed loudly through the room, full of anger and pain.


    "Jackson, you have to talk to me! What¡¯s going on with youtely? You¡¯ve changed¡ªtowards me and our daughter! Why are you treating us like we don¡¯t matter anymore?"


    Her father¡¯s voice came crashing back with equal force. "Catherine, just let me be! I don¡¯t owe you or anyone else an exnation. It¡¯s my life, and I¡¯ll live it however I choose!"


    Their argument raged louder and louder. Maria watched the scene unfold, frozen, helpless. Her mother shouted, "Then go! Walk out like you always do. Coward! Weak Alpha who can¡¯t face the shadows chasing him!"


    Her father snatched his keys off the table, shaking with fury. "I wasn¡¯t weak until you brought that child into this house!"


    That sentence pierced through Maria like a de.


    And then, in the dream, she stepped forward. Her parents froze, realizing she had heard everything. Her father couldn¡¯t even look her in the eye. The guilt was heavy on his face.


    Maria¡¯s legs gave out, and she dropped to her knees in tears. Her mother rushed to her, trying to catch her before she hit the ground.


    "I¡¯m the child tearing this family apart!" she screamed.


    Maria jolted upright in bed, gasping for air, her face soaked in sweat. Her heart pounded in her chest like a drum, and her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    She looked around, confused for a moment, until reality settled back in. She was in her room. Safe.


    But her breathing remained shallow, and her thoughts were still trapped in the dream.


    "What kind of dream was that?" she whispered shakily.


    She nced at the clock¡ªit was 3:05 a.m. Her hands were still trembling as she reached for her wristwatch, then slowly ced it back down beside her mirror.


    Her mind buzzed with questions. <i>Should I take this dream seriously? Or was it just my mind reacting to everything happening around me?</i>


    She couldn¡¯t tell. But it had felt painfully real. The emotions, the words, her father¡¯s rejection¡ªit all lingered in the air like smoke after a fire.


    Too scared to close her eyes again, Maria sat upright on her bed for nearly an hour. The darkness outside her window offered nofort.


    Eventually, the exhaustion pulled her back down, and her eyes fluttered shut once more. When she next opened them, the light of dawn had crept into the sky.


    It was 6:45 a.m.


    She scrambled out of bed and rushed into the bathroom. The dream still haunted her thoughts, but she pushed it aside. She had to prepare for college.


    Once dressed, she picked up her bag and headed downstairs. Her thoughts were still swirling with fragments of her nightmare and the heavy meeting with Bernard.


    But when she reached the bottom of the stairs, a surprise awaited her.


    Bernard was already there¡ªdressed and waiting by the front door, his expression calm.


    "Good morning," he greeted with a soft smile.


    Maria forced a smile in return. "Morning."


    Without another word, the two of them stepped into the waiting vehicle together. The driver greeted them and started the engine.


    As the car moved toward the college, Maria sat in silence, staring out the window...

 Chapter 83. Weird Voices

    <h4>Chapter 83: 83. Weird Voices</h4>


    Maria and Bernard arrived at the college, stepping out of the car in silence. As they walked toward the ssroom building, Maria paused for a moment, ncing around the campus in search of her friends.


    When she didn¡¯t spot them immediately, she continued on, trailing quietly behind Bernard.


    By the time they reached the ssroom, Cassandra and Laura were already inside. Cassandra¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw Maria.


    With a wide grin, she jumped up and ran over, wrapping her in a tight hug.


    "I missed you, Maria! How are you doing?" Cassandra asked, her voice unusually soft and warm.


    "I¡¯m fine, Cassy," Maria replied with a smile, nodding her head slightly as she returned the hug.


    She made her way to her seat, exchanged greetings with Laura, and whispered her gratitude. "Thank you again, Laura... for everything with Mr. Frederick. I couldn¡¯t have done it without you."


    Laura smiled in return. "Anytime, Maria. You know I¡¯ve got your back."


    Cassandra leaned in, eager to hear more. "So, girls, tell me, how did the meeting go with Mr. Frederick?"


    Maria nced around the ssroom before speaking. Her voice was low and careful. "It went well... actually, better than expected. Things took an interesting turn."


    Just as she was about to continue, Laura discreetly pinched Maria¡¯s arm. Maria raised her head to look at her, only to catch Laura gesturing subtly toward a figure watching them.


    Maria followed Laura¡¯s gaze and saw Bernard standing a short distance away, his eyes fixed on them, ears straining to catch their words.


    Maria blinked in surprise... she hadn¡¯t expected that from him. She didn¡¯t think he could actually hear their conversation at that distance, but it was still unsettling.


    "Let¡¯s step outside," Laura suggested in a casual tone, trying not to draw attention.


    Maria and Cassandra nodded in agreement, preparing to rise just as Professor Henderson entered the room.


    "Good morning to you all," he said, setting his books on the desk in front of the ss.


    The girls quickly sat back down, giving him their full attention.


    "Today¡¯s topic is both interesting and important. I need you all to pay close attention, especially with final exams right around the corner," Professor Henderson said, his voice firm but encouraging.


    He began the lecture. "We¡¯ll be talking about the human brain, its abilities to store past memories, process the present, and even anticipate the future."


    Maria sat still, jotting notes diligently, her focus sharp.


    "The brain," the professor continued, "is vast and powerful. It controls movement, emotions,munication, and every activity of the body, often at lightning speed. It¡¯s capable of storing decades¡¯ worth of memories and experiences."


    Maria kept writing until a strange sensation crept over her. A faint whisper echoed in her ears¡ªher name.


    "Maria..."


    She blinked and turned to Laura.


    "Did you just call me?" she whispered.


    Laura looked confused. "No... I didn¡¯t. And I don¡¯t think anyone else did either."


    Maria frowned, her heart thudding. She could have sworn she heard a voice.


    Shaking off the unease, she turned her eyes back to the front of the room¡ªand froze.


    Professor Henderson¡¯s face had changed. It wasn¡¯t him anymore. It was her father¡¯s face staring back at her.


    Her chest tightened. Panic surged through her as her breathing grewbored. She tried to remain still, but the pressure in her lungs built rapidly.


    No one seemed to notice as she began to struggle for breath. Her hands trembled, and she tried to reach out to Laura¡ªbut just then, the professor, with her father¡¯s face, shouted.


    "You are a cursed child!"


    The words echoed in her skull like a thunderp.


    Her vision blurred. She felt herself slipping away. Her lips moved without her control, the words bursting from her throat in a cry of anguish.


    "I am a cursed child!"


    The ssroom fell into a stunned silence. Everyone turned in horror as Maria copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    "Everyone, stay calm and remain seated!" Professor Henderson called out as he rushed to Maria¡¯s side.


    "I¡¯ll get the ambnce!" Bernard shouted as he dashed out of the ssroom.


    Laura dropped to her knees, cradling Maria¡¯s head. "Maria! Please, wake up. What¡¯s happening to you?"


    Cassandra knelt beside her, tears streaming down her cheeks. "She was fine just moments ago... Why did this happen?"


    Within minutes, the college¡¯s medical team arrived.


    They quickly assessed Maria¡¯s condition, cing an oxygen mask over her face and preparing her for immediate transport. She was lifted onto a stretcher and carried to the ambnce.


    Bernard followed closely behind, worry written all over his face.


    Cassandra and Laura grabbed Maria¡¯s belongings and hurried out of the ssroom, gging down a cab to the hospital.


    They reached Celtic Hospital shortly after, where they found Bernard pacing restlessly in the lobby.


    "Bernard!" Cassandra called out. "How is she? Have the doctors said anything?"


    Bernard looked up, his face pale and tense. "She¡¯s still in the emergency room. I don¡¯t know anything yet. I just hope she¡¯s okay..."


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. With trembling fingers, he dialed his father¡¯s number. The first call rang out with no answer. He tried again. This time, Beta Gilbert answered.


    "Bernard? Why are you calling during school hours? Is everything alright?" his father asked, sounding puzzled.


    "No, Dad. I¡¯m not at school anymore. I¡¯m at the hospital."


    "The hospital?" Beta Gilbert¡¯s voice changed immediately. "What happened? Are you hurt?"


    "No... not me. It¡¯s Maria. She copsed during ss and had to be rushed here. We¡¯re at Celtic Hospital now. She¡¯s in the emergency room."


    There was a brief silence on the line before Beta Gilbert spoke again. "I¡¯ll be there soon."


    He hung up and immediately turned to Victoria. "Maria copsed. She¡¯s in the hospital."


    "I don¡¯t have anything to do at the hospital," Victoria said coldly. "If you want to go, that¡¯s your choice."


    Beta Gilbert stared at her, stunned by her indifference.


    "She¡¯s... she¡¯s your responsibility too," he said quietly, but she had already turned her face away...

 Chapter 84. Comatose State

    <h4>Chapter 84: 84. Comatose State</h4>


    Beta Gilbert stood frozen in the middle of the living room,pletely thrown by what his wife had just said.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Victoria had spoken so coldly about Maria. His mind struggled to process her words.


    "Victoria, why would you say something like that? Why are you always so heartless toward Maria and anything that concerns her?" he asked, his voice low butced with anger.


    Victoria¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Oh, so now I¡¯m heartless? Because of Maria?" she shot back, her tone sharp as she immediately twisted the situation, making herself the victim.


    "Why are you putting on this attitude, Victoria? What¡¯s this about now?" Beta Gilbert questioned, his patience running thin.


    "Oh, stop pretending! You¡¯re acting all nice and caring about Maria now, but you and I both know you¡¯re the most heartless person in this world! Drop the act!" Victoria spat angrily, standing up with a sneer before storming out of the living room, leaving Beta Gilbert standing there in silence.


    His fists clenched as anger and confusion swirled in his chest. He couldn¡¯t understand where her hatred stemmed from.


    After a few moments, he shook his head, turned on his heel, and walked out of the house. Sliding into one of his cars, he gave the driver a sharp instruction. "Drive straight to Celtic Hospital. Step on it."


    The drive was tense and quiet, the only sounding from the hum of the engine. About fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    Beta Gilbert quickly stepped out of the car, not bothering to stop at the reception desk. From a distance, he spotted Bernard standing with two young women. He walked straight toward them.


    "Bernard, what¡¯s the update? How¡¯s Maria doing?" he asked, his concern evident.


    Bernard shook his head, his face tight with worry. "We don¡¯t know yet. We¡¯re still waiting for the doctor toe out and tell us something."


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s eyes flickered to the girls standing beside Bernard. "And who are these youngdies?"


    "They¡¯re Maria¡¯s closest friends at school¡ªCassandra and Laura," Bernard exined as he turned towards them. "They rushed here as soon as they could."


    Laura and Cassandra stepped forward to greet Beta Gilbert politely.


    "Thank you both for being here," Beta Gilbert said sincerely, nodding at them.


    Before they could say more, the doctor approached them briskly.


    "Doctor, please, what¡¯s Maria¡¯s condition now?" Bernard asked quickly as they all followed the doctor, anxious for answers.


    The doctor stopped and faced them. "Everyone, please calm down. Maria is currently on life support. If the college medical team hadn¡¯t acted quickly, she would¡¯ve died on the spot," the doctor exined, his voice calm but serious.


    "What? Life support?" Cassandra gasped, her legs giving out as she dropped to the ground in shock.


    The doctor continued. "It was incredibly difficult to find any pulse at first. We almost lost her. But thankfully, we were able to stabilize her, although she has now slipped into aa. We¡¯ll continue intensive treatment, but for now, we just have to wait and hope she wakes up."


    Bernard covered his face with both hands as he fought back tears. Cassandra sat trembling on the floor while Laura tried to steady her breathing.


    "Doctor, please, I beg you, do everything you can to save her. I don¡¯t care what it costs¡ªjust bring Maria back," Beta Gilbert pleaded, his voice cracking slightly.


    "We will try our best," the doctor assured him. "But we¡¯re facing a big challenge here¡ªwe don¡¯t know the cause of her copse. We have no idea what triggered it. Did anything unusual happen before she passed out?"


    Laura stepped forward slowly, her voice quiet but firm. "I can exin a little."


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her, curious and desperate for any clue.


    "During the lecture, Maria suddenly tapped me and asked why I was calling her name. But I wasn¡¯t¡ªI didn¡¯t call her, and no one else did either," Laura exined. "A little whileter, she screamed, ¡¯I am a cursed child!¡¯ right in the middle of the ss, and then... she copsed."


    The doctor listened carefully. "It sounds like she might have been hallucinating. We see this sometimes witha patients¡ªthey see or hear things that aren¡¯t there. But the difficult part is... we don¡¯t know what she saw or heard before she passed out."


    As the doctor exined, Beta Gilbert grew distant, his mind consumed by something else. He mumbled inaudible words to himself.


    "A cursed child?" Beta Gilbert whispered aloud, not realizing the others had heard him.


    "Dad? What did you just say?" Bernard asked, lightly tapping his father¡¯s shoulder to snap him out of his trance.


    "Huh? Oh... I just meant... I hope she wakes up soon. Only when she wakes up can we truly know what happened to her," Beta Gilbert said quickly, trying to cover up what he¡¯d blurted out.


    The doctor frowned. "Sir, if there¡¯s any information you¡¯re holding back that could help us understand her condition, please, you must tell us."


    Beta Gilbert forced a smile. "Of course, Doctor. If anythinges to light, we¡¯ll let you know immediately."


    With that, the doctor gave a small nod and walked away, leaving them to process everything.


    As the others remained anxious and heartbroken, Beta Gilbert sank deeper into his thoughts.


    <i>Indeed, Maria is a cursed child. Whatever steps need to be taken for Bernard to fully im his power and authority in the pack must begin now, but she has to wake up first. Please, let what I fear most note to pass,</i> he thought darkly, his face tense.


    Laura stood quietly, watching him closely, her hands clenched into fists. <i>You heartless man,</i> she thought, her re fixed sharply on Beta Gilbert. <i>Soon, you will face the wrath of what¡¯sing for you...</i>


    Beta Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but notice the intense look Laura shot at him. For a brief moment, their eyes locked, and something about her gaze shook him deeply.


    <i>Who is this girl, and why does she look at me like she knows something? I need to find out everything about her,</i> Beta Gilbert thought to himself, quickly looking away from Laura, feeling strangely uneasy under her stare.


    "Dad, does Mom know what happened to Maria?" Bernard asked suddenly, breaking the tension as he looked curiously at his father, waiting for his response.


    Beta Gilbert, still slightly distracted, cleared his throat.


    "Yeah, she knows. She couldn¡¯t make it here now because she¡¯s handling some other urgent matters, but she¡¯ll join uster when she¡¯s done."


    Bernard simply nodded, epting his father¡¯s exnation, though something in Beta Gilbert¡¯s nervous tone felt off.


    Still, Bernard quietly walked over and sat down beside Cassandra, who hadn¡¯t left Maria¡¯s side since they arrived at the hospital.


    About ten minutes passed in silence before Beta Gilbert stood up, ready to leave.


    "You¡¯re leaving already, Dad?" Bernard asked, his expressionced with confusion.


    "Yes, Bernard. I have a few urgent things I need to handle. Please keep me updated on any changes. If I can, I¡¯lle backter today," Beta Gilbert replied calmly. He gave a small wave to Laura and Cassandra as he turned to leave the hospital.


    But as he walked away, he kept his head low, deliberately avoiding Laura¡¯s piercing gaze.


    Bernard, Laura, and Cassandra remained seated in the hospital reception, quietly hoping for some positive news about Maria. Suddenly, Laura¡¯s phone began to ring¡ªit was her father.


    "Hello, Dad," she answered quickly.


    "Laura, the driver just returned home and told me you were nowhere to be found at the school. Where are you?" her father¡¯s voice thundered through the phone, frustration and worry mixed together.


    "I¡¯m really sorry, Dad. I¡¯m at Celtic Hospital right now," Laura exined softly.


    "Celtic Hospital? What happened? Are you okay?" he asked, his voice switching to concern.


    "Yes, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not me. A friend of mine, Maria, copsed at school. She¡¯s being treated here. I stayed to see how she¡¯s doing, but I¡¯ll head home soon," Laura exined gently, her tone respectful but firm.


    Her father¡¯s voice softened. "How is your friend now?"


    "She¡¯s still unconscious, but I believe she¡¯ll be okay," Laura said, trying to sound hopeful.


    "I¡¯ll send the driver to pick you up right away."


    "No, Dad. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not a child¡ªI can get home by myself. Don¡¯t worry," she insisted.


    "Okay, Laura. Please, stay safe ande home soon. I¡¯ll be waiting for you," her father said, his voice now calm before ending the call.


    When the call ended, Laura stayed a bit longer with Cassandra and Bernard. About fifteen minutester, she stood up to leave.


    "I should head home now," Laura said softly, "but I¡¯lle back tomorrow. I¡¯m skipping college to be here."


    Bernard smiled faintly and nodded. "Thank you, Laura. I really appreciate you being here."


    "Take care, Bernard. You too, Cassandra," Laura said, offering them both a gentle wave before walking out of the hospital.


    As soon as Laura left, Cassandra, who had been unusually quiet around Bernard, finally found her voice. Her mood subtly shifted, now that they were alone.


    "Cassandra, I¡¯ve missed your beautiful smile," Bernard said, leaning a little closer to her, his tone soft and flirtatious.


    Cassandra¡¯s cheeks flushed as she smiled, but quickly looked away from him.


    "I know this isn¡¯t the right time to talk about how much I¡¯ve missed you or how much I love you," Bernard continued, his voice sincere, "but I want you to know I think about you all the time. I love you, Cassandra, and I¡¯ve really missed you."


    Cassandra¡¯s heart fluttered at his words. "Bernard... can I ask you something?"


    "Of course. Anything," Bernard replied, his smile growing.


    "Are you not afraid that Maria might find out about us and get hurt... or maybe even try to hurt you?" she asked, genuine concern in her voice as she searched his eyes.


    Bernard paused, caught off guard. For a moment, he was silent.


    "Hm... You don¡¯t understand Maria," he said finally. "She has a pure heart¡ªthat¡¯s her greatest weakness. No matter what we do, she would never try to hurt her friends. It¡¯s just not who she is."


    Cassandra looked at him deeply, not fully convinced. "Is that why you¡¯re taking her for granted? Is that why you¡¯re ying with her feelings?"


    Bernard¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, Cassandra, but I¡¯m not ying with her emotions. Everything I¡¯ve done has a purpose, but it¡¯s not to hurt her. Maria knows there¡¯s nothing romantic between us. It¡¯s you I want, Cassandra. You."


    "Then why are you and Maria still together?" she asked, clearly confused and growing more suspicious.


    Bernard sighed, his voice dropping to a whisper. "There are things I can¡¯t exin to you now. Some truths are better left unsaid¡ªat least for now. I promise you, when the time is right, I¡¯ll tell you everything."


    Cassandra hesitated but eventually nodded, trusting his words, even though her heart still held questions.


    Before they could continue, a nurse approached them.


    "Excuse me, the doctor would like to see you both in his office right away," the nurse said politely.


    Bernard and Cassandra stood up immediately, exchanging quick, worried nces.


    "Is Maria okay?" Cassandra asked quickly, her heart pounding.


    "She¡¯s still in aa, but I don¡¯t know why the doctor needs to see you both. Please, follow me," the nurse said gently as she turned to lead the way.


    With their hearts heavy and curiosity mixed with fear, Bernard and Cassandra followed the nurse down the hallway toward the doctor¡¯s office, wondering what new information awaited them...

 Chapter 85. Summon

    <h4>Chapter 85: 85. Summon</h4>


    Bernard and Cassandra followed the nurse into the doctor¡¯s office, their steps quick and uneasy. The nurse quietly showed them in and then gently closed the door behind her, leaving them alone with the doctor.


    "Good evening, Mr. Bernard. Please,e in and have a seat," the doctor greeted warmly, motioning for Bernard and Cassandra to sit.


    They both sat down across from the doctor, their faces a mix of anxiety and curiosity. The silence in the room felt heavy as they waited to hear why they had been called in.


    "I know you¡¯re probably wondering why I asked to see you both," the doctor began, his tone calm and professional. "I just need some important information about Maria. It might help with her treatment and speed up her recovery."


    Bernard let out a small breath of relief. "Oh, I see. Please, doctor, what would you like to know?"


    "I need to ask if Maria has ever experienced any deep emotional or psychological trauma, either in the past or more recently," the doctor asked, his sharp eyes focusing directly on Bernard.


    Bernard frowned in thought. "Well... Maria lost both her parents about three years ago. But I honestly thought she had healed and moved past that pain. She seemed fine."


    The doctor gave a soft, understanding nod. "You see, Mr. Bernard, sometimes people carry their pain in silence. They hide it so well that no one around them can tell until they reach their breaking point. In cases like this, it¡¯s possible that Maria never really moved past her trauma. She may have just buried it deep inside."


    "But why would she hide her pain and not tell anyone about it?" Cassandra asked quickly, her voice filled with concern and confusion.


    The doctor sighed, his voice patient but firm. "From experience and from listening to other patients who¡¯ve gone through something simr, many say they kept it all inside because they believed no one would understand them. Some even feared people would see them as weak, or worse, as ¡¯freaks¡¯ because of what they were feeling or seeing. That¡¯s why they choose silence."


    Cassandra looked down, guilt and sadness tightening her chest. "But I thought we gave her enough support. I thought we were always there for her. We made her feel safe... didn¡¯t we?"


    The doctor¡¯s face softened.


    "You may have, but sometimes, love and friendship aren¡¯t enough to pull someone out of that kind of darkness. Maria needed professional help, a therapist to guide her through the pain. From what you¡¯ve told me, she lost both her parents on the same day. Since then, she¡¯s been left to fight her battles alone. She probably just reached her limit today... and her body gave up."


    Bernard leaned forward, his voice suddenly urgent. "Doctor, what can we do now to help her? How do we get her back?"


    "We¡¯ll continue her medications and monitor her closely," the doctor replied gently. "But she¡¯ll also need something just as powerful¡ªfamiliar voices. The voices of people she loves and trusts. You both, and anyone else close to her, should spend as much time as you can by her side. Talk to her, even if she can¡¯t respond. Your voices might just help pull her out of thea."


    "We¡¯ll do everything we can, doctor," Bernard promised firmly, his heart heavy. "Maria is strong. I know she¡¯ll make it through this."


    "Yes, she¡¯s strong. I believe she¡¯lle out of this soon," Cassandra added, her voice cracking as tears spilled down her cheeks. "She just has to."


    Bernard reached out and gently held Cassandra¡¯s hand, offering her silentfort as the doctor nodded in understanding. Just as they were trying to console Cassandra, a nurse suddenly rushed into the office, slightly breathless.


    "Doctor, pleasee quickly¡ªit¡¯s thedy in aa. Something¡¯s happening!" the nurse said urgently.


    Without hesitation, the doctor, Bernard, and Cassandra all jumped to their feet and hurried after the nurse, their hearts pounding as they raced towards Maria¡¯s ward.


    ---


    Meanwhile, across town, Mrs. Spencer sat on the balcony of her spacious apartment, enjoying the evening breeze while reading a book. She waspletely unaware of the unfolding situation until her assistant approached quietly.


    "Good evening, ma¡¯am," he greeted respectfully.


    "Oh, good evening, Roberts," Mrs. Spencer replied, taking off her reading sses to clean them carefully before returning her attention to him.


    "Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s something you need to know," Roberts began, his voiceced with concern. "I just received some news about ten minutes ago. It¡¯s about Maria¡ªshe¡¯s been hospitalized and has fallen into aa."


    Mrs. Spencer immediately stood up, her eyes wide in shock. "Maria? Aa? What happened?"


    "I was told she copsed at school. No one knows exactly why. When she was rushed to the hospital, she passed outpletely and the doctors confirmed she slipped into aa," Roberts exined, the tension clear in his voice.


    "This is serious... Maria cannot die! No, she must not die. Which hospital is she in?" Mrs. Spencer asked quickly, her worry growing by the second.


    "She¡¯s at Celtic Hospital," Roberts replied.


    "Celtic Hospital is a good ce... Roberts, please get me my phone," she requested as she lowered herself back into her chair, her mind spinning with worry.


    As she waited for Roberts to return with her phone, she overheard his voiceing closer and he wasn¡¯t alone.


    He was talking to someone... someone with a very familiar voice. Mrs. Spencer¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise when she saw Roberts walking toward her, with Laura by his side.


    "Laura? I was just about to call you!" Mrs. Spencer said, a mix of relief and frustration in her voice. "Why didn¡¯t you call me immediately after it happened? You should have informed me right away!"


    Laura kept her head low, walking toward Mrs. Spencer with an unreadable expression on her face, her lips pressed tightly together.


    "Laura, I¡¯m waiting for an answer," Mrs. Spencer said again, her voice a little softer this time, but her concern was unmistakable.


    Still, Laura remained silent, stopping in front of Mrs. Spencer, her sadness and guilt clearly written on her face...

 Chapter 86. Beyond the Veil

    <h4>Chapter 86: 86. Beyond the Veil</h4>


    "The situation with Maria¡¯s health... it¡¯s not just natural," Laura said slowly, stepping closer to Mrs. Spencer, her voice low and serious. "I believe it¡¯s beyond what the eyes can see or the ears can hear."


    Mrs. Spencer leaned in, her full attention locked on Laura¡¯s every word.


    "Roberts, please excuse us for a few minutes," she said softly, not looking away from Laura. "We need to speak in private."


    Without hesitation, Roberts gave a respectful nod and turned, quietly leaving them alone on the balcony.


    "What do you mean by that, Laura?" Mrs. Spencer asked, folding her arms tightly across her chest. Her expression was calm but curious, trying to grasp the weight of Laura¡¯s words.


    "I think Maria has been seeing and hearing strange things, things that aren¡¯t... normal," Laura exined, her voice tinged with worry.


    "Before she passed out, she turned to me during ss and asked why I was calling her name. But I never called her. I was sitting beside her the whole time, silent."


    Mrs. Spencer¡¯s brows furrowed. "And what happened after that?"


    "She lookedpletely confused when I told her I hadn¡¯t called her. It was like she was trying to make sense of something only she could hear," Laura continued.


    "Then, just a few minutester, she suddenly stood up and screamed loudly, saying she was a cursed child. The whole ss went silent. And before I could react... she copsed. Just like that."


    Mrs. Spencer remained still for a moment, absorbing everything Laura said. Her lips pressed tightly together as her mind raced.


    "This... isn¡¯t just a natural illness, then. Something deeper is happening to her." She paused, then asked, "Did she ever say anything else to you? Anything unusual before this incident?"


    Laura shook her head.


    "Not really. Except..." she hesitated, then added, "We visited Mr. Frederick recently. She wanted to talk with him about something. But she never told me the full details."


    Mrs. Spencer nodded slowly, as if piecing together a puzzle in her mind. "Okay, so for now, we know she¡¯s in aa. We won¡¯t jump to conclusions until we understand everything."


    She straightened her shoulders and looked directly into Laura¡¯s eyes.


    "Tomorrow, I want you to go to the hospital. Observe everything you can about her condition. Watch whoes in, who goes out. Pay attention to the energy around her... anything that feels off. And report back to me."


    Laura didn¡¯t respond immediately. There was hesitation in her eyes, something Mrs. Spencer noticed right away.


    "What is it, Laura?" she asked gently. "You look like something¡¯s troubling you."


    "I was hoping we could move Maria out of Celtic Hospital tonight," Laura admitted quietly. "For her safety. I believe she¡¯d be better under our care."


    Mrs. Spencer¡¯s face hardened just slightly. "Why do you want her moved? Do you think she¡¯s in danger there?"


    Laura nodded firmly. "Yes. I can feel it... the darkness in Beta Gilbert¡¯s mind. I don¡¯t trust him. If he¡¯s left alone with Maria, I¡¯m scared of what he might do."


    Mrs. Spencer took a deep breath and looked out into the fading sky before turning back to Laura. "I understand your fear. But listen to me, he won¡¯t hurt her. Not now."


    "But why?" Laura asked, confused. "What¡¯s stopping him? Why would he protect her of all people?"


    Mrs. Spencer stepped closer, her tone calm but full of meaning. "Because he needs her. For more reasons than you understand right now. That alone is enough to keep her safe¡ªfor now."


    "He needs her?" Laura echoed, bewildered. "After everything he¡¯s taken from her, what more could he possibly want?"


    Mrs. Spencer smiled faintly, a knowing sadness in her eyes. "In time, you¡¯ll know everything. But not yet. For now, follow my instructions and do what I¡¯ve asked. Watch her. Protect her."


    With that, Mrs. Spencer turned and walked away toward her room, her footsteps quiet against the floor.


    Laura stood frozen for a moment, overwhelmed by questions. Her thoughts swirled with confusion as she tried to piece together the mystery.


    ¡¯He¡¯s already taken everything from her... what else does he want?¡¯ she thought bitterly, before turning and hurrying out of the apartment, determined to protect Maria however she could.


    ***


    Back at the hospital, the moment the nurse came rushing into the office, Bernard and Cassandra were right behind the doctor as he dashed towards Maria¡¯s ward.


    When they entered the room, Maria was still lying there, unresponsive. Her body remained still, her eyes tightly shut. But what stunned them all into silence were the tears flowing gently down her cheeks.


    "Doctor..." Bernard¡¯s voice cracked as he looked from Maria to the physician. "What¡¯s going on? Why is she crying?"


    The doctor said nothing at first. He moved closer, checking her pulse, examining her eyes and vitals. His expression was focused, but unreadable.


    Cassandra stood frozen, hands clenched in front of her as her eyes filled with fear.


    After a few long moments, the doctor looked up. "Her vitals are stable," he said quietly. "Her body is functioning as expected for someone in aa. But these tears... they suggest something more."


    "More?" Cassandra asked quickly. "What do you mean?"


    "It¡¯s emotional," the doctor exined. "Whatever she¡¯s going through, it¡¯s not just physical. Her subconscious is active. The tears suggest trauma¡ªpain that runs deep. Maybe even something she¡¯s experiencing while unconscious."


    Bernard rubbed his palms together nervously. "So... what does this mean for her? Is she going to wake up?"


    The doctor hesitated. "It¡¯s hard to say. What¡¯s clear is that this isn¡¯t just a medical condition. There areyers to her condition that medicine alone can¡¯t reach. But the tears... they¡¯re a good sign."


    Cassandra leaned forward. "A good sign? How?"


    "It means not all parts of her are shut down. Her mind is still active. It gives us hope," the doctor said gently.


    "So there¡¯s still a chance," Bernard murmured.


    "There¡¯s always a chance," the doctor nodded. "We continue her treatment. Keep her surrounded by people she trusts. Talk to her. Let her hear your voices."


    As they stepped out of the room quietly, the weight of everything hung in the air.


    Outside the ward, Cassandra suddenly turned to the doctor, desperation in her voice.


    "Please, doctor... do everything you can to save her. Maria means the world to me. She¡¯s not just my friend, she¡¯s like the sister I never had."


    Ovee by emotion, Cassandra broke into tears. Bernard stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her, trying to steady her trembling shoulders.


    "Maria wille out of this," he whispered with confidence. "She¡¯s strong. She has to."

 Chapter 87. Light Of Righteousness

    <h4>Chapter 87: 87. Light Of Righteousness</h4>


    Bernard was still gently consoling Cassandra, urging her to stop crying, when her phone suddenly started ringing.


    Sniffing back tears, she picked up the call, and to her surprise, she saw her father¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    "Hello, Dad. Good evening," Cassandra said softly as she answered the call.


    "I¡¯m at the reception area of the Celtic Hospital. Where are you?" Her father¡¯s deep, familiar voice came through the phone.


    Cassandra¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she instinctively turned to Bernard, her expression filled with surprise.


    "My dad is here... at the reception," she whispered to him, quickly wiping her tears as she began walking toward the hospital entrance. Bernard followed closely behind her.


    As soon as they reached the reception area, Cassandra spotted her father seated on one of the chairs facing the hallway she had juste from.


    The moment Mr. Ramsey saw his daughter approaching, he stood and met her halfway, his expression calm but filled with concern.


    "I was informed by your mother that your friend Maria passed out in school. What¡¯s her condition now?" Mr. Ramsey asked, his voice low and serious.


    "Dad, she¡¯s in aa," Cassandra replied, struggling to keep herposure. "We¡¯re just hoping she wakes up. I don¡¯t want to lose Maria." Her voice cracked as fresh tears streamed down her face.


    Mr. Ramsey pulled her into aforting hug. "Calm down, Cassy. Don¡¯t worry," he whispered. "She will pull through this. I believe it will be sooner than you think."


    As Cassandra leaned into her father¡¯s chest, Bernard stepped closer and greeted him politely, "Good evening, Mr. Ramsey."


    Hearing the unfamiliar voice, Mr. Ramsey adjusted his sses to get a better look. "Good evening to you," he replied, though his expression was slightly puzzled.


    "Oh, sorry, Dad. This is Bernard, and he¡¯s the¡ª" Cassandra began, but Bernard quickly jumped in, cutting her off.


    "I¡¯m Bernard Gilbert. Maria currently stays with me and my family," Bernard said calmly, a small, polite smile on his face.


    Mr. Ramsey¡¯s eyes narrowed as if something clicked in his memory. "Ah... that name sounds familiar. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you," he said with a slight nod.


    "I¡¯m sorry about Cassandra staying out sote because of this incident," Bernard added, genuinely apologetic.


    Mr. Ramsey waved it off with a soft smile. "No need to apologize. I know Cassandra doesn¡¯t usually stay outte. I understand this is an exceptional situation, and I appreciate that you¡¯ve been here with her."


    The brief introduction and their light exchange eased the tension a little. Cassandra soon bid Bernard farewell, following her father as they both walked out of the hospital¡¯s reception area.


    Bernard stood still, watching them leave until they disappeared from his sight. A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he slowly sank into a nearby chair, leaning back with both hands behind his neck, his face worn with exhaustion.


    <i>¡¯There¡¯s still so much I need to aplish using Maria¡¯s power... her immunity is tied to something I must protect and preserve. I need her to recover quickly,¡¯</i> Bernard thought, determination hardening his gaze.


    He sat there in silence for about ten to fifteen minutes, lost in deep thought. Finally, deciding it was time to leave, he stood up from the chair. Just as he prepared to walk out, his phone rang again.


    When he nced at the screen, he frowned. It was an unknown number. His thumb hovered over the decline button, but curiosity made him answer the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Alpha, I just wanted to remind you that your days are numbered," a bold, unfamiliar masculine voice said coldly from the other end. "We wille for you when the time is right. Watch your back."


    Before Bernard could even respond, the call abruptly ended.


    His heart mmed against his chest as he quickly dialed the number back, but the response came almost immediately: <i>The number you are trying to call is switched off.</i>


    Bernard¡¯s eyes darted around the hospital premises, his breathing quick and shallow. He felt a sudden unease wash over him.


    <i>¡¯Who was that? Who is after me now?¡¯</i> he thought angrily, his fists clenching by his sides. <i>¡¯I need to find out who made that call as soon as possible.¡¯</i>


    Without wasting any more time, Bernard stormed out of the hospital, his face twisted in frustration and unresolved fear.


    ***


    Meanwhile, somewhere far beyond the physical world, Maria found herself in a strange, unfamiliar ce. She looked around in confusion, her breathing unsteady. The ce was nothing like anything she¡¯d ever seen or visited before. It was quiet, almost too quiet.


    Her heart pounded in her chest, and she stayed still, unsure whether to move or call out.


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice echoed around her, loud and clear as though it were right next to her.


    "Maria, turn to your right and follow me into the light, through the path of righteousness."


    Maria spun to her right, and her eyesnded on a man dressed in a in white garment. His face waspletely covered, hidden beneath the folds of his robe.


    There was no hesitation in her. The voice had a strange pull, as if she didn¡¯t have the choice to refuse. She simply obeyed and began walking after him.


    "Where... where are we going?" she asked, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and curiosity.


    "I¡¯m taking you to a ce of no return," the man replied, his tone calm but firm. "I need you to see some things¡ªthings that will help you decide your own path."


    His words sent a chill down Maria¡¯s spine. <i>A ce of no return?</i> She wanted to stop walking, but her legs kept moving forward, guided by an unseen force.


    Without warning, the man turned to face her, and from beneath his garment, a bright, blinding light burst from his face.


    Maria let out a gasp and immediately covered her face with both hands, struggling to stand the intensity of the light. It was the brightest, most powerful light she had ever seen.


    "You will walk into this light," the man¡¯s voice echoed with authority. "This light will lead you to all that you need to see."


    Maria hesitated for only a moment. Despite her fear, something inside her urged her to move forward.


    Slowly, with both hands still shielding her face, she stepped into the light, unsure of what awaited her on the other side...

 Chapter 88. Journey Of Visions

    <h4>Chapter 88: 88. Journey Of Visions</h4>


    The moment Maria stepped into the blinding light, she instinctively turned around to see if the man in white was still behind her¡ªbut there was no one. Her chest tightened in panic.


    "Old one! Where are you? Please talk to me! I don¡¯t know where to go!" she shouted, her voice trembling as fear crept into her bones.


    The silence was deafening. She looked around frantically, but no answer came.


    Suddenly, loud noises erupted nearby¡ªshing swords, screams, and thundering footsteps. Maria¡¯s heart pounded as she cautiously walked toward the sound, each step shaky with uncertainty.


    As she approached, her confusion deepened. She found herself standing at the edge of a violent battlefield where men and women fought savagely, shing and striking at one another without mercy. She couldn¡¯t tell what they were fighting for¡ªit was pure chaos.


    Frozen in ce, she watched as bodies fell and blood stained the earth. The battle raged on for what felt like forever, and Maria¡¯s stomach churned at the horrific sight.


    Her eyes widened in horror as she witnessed a towering man¡¯s head being sliced clean off. But what stunned her even more was the woman who caught the severed head in her hands.


    The woman¡ªdrenched in blood¡ªhoisted the head high above her and screamed in victory.


    "Victory is ours!" her voice thundered over the battlefield.


    In that moment, the enemy soldiers¡ªthe ones who had been fighting against her¡ªdropped their weapons and fell to their knees. It became clear to Maria that the man who was just killed must have been their leader. Without him, their will to fight had crumbled.


    Still shaken, Maria stood rooted to the spot, her eyes following the woman as she climbed to the highest point on the battlefield, holding the severed head like a trophy. A bright light suddenly shone upon the victorious woman, revealing her face.


    The sight knocked the breath out of Maria.


    It was her.


    The woman standing proudly atop the hill was her exact reflection¡ªexcept this version of her wore a battle robe, her hair styled fiercely in a way Maria never dared to wear.


    Maria dropped to her knees, her scream echoing through the air.


    "What is happening to me?!" she cried, clutching her head as confusion and fear overwhelmed her.


    Despite her loud outburst, no one on the battlefield turned to look at her. No one heard her. No one saw her.


    Her pulse quickened as she scrambled to her feet and began walking toward the woman, but the hill was far too steep for her to climb. It baffled her how the woman herself, had ascended so quickly with such strength.


    "Talk to me,dy! Who are you? Can you hear me?" Maria shouted in desperation, but the woman didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t blink, didn¡¯t even nce her way.


    Everyone around them continued celebrating their victory, unaware of Maria¡¯s presence, as though she didn¡¯t exist in their world.


    Her heart ached with frustration. Tears threatened to spill.


    Why couldn¡¯t they hear her? Why couldn¡¯t they see her?


    Suddenly, a deep, bold voice boomed from behind her.


    "No one will hear you here. Youe from a different world, beyond their reach. What you see has meaning¡ªthere is a reason you must witness these things."


    Maria spun around, but no one was there. The voice seemed to being from the air itself.


    "What does this ce mean? And who is she¡ªthe woman who looks exactly like me?" she asked quickly, her voice filled with urgent curiosity. "Please, tell me!"


    "This is not the time to ask questions, child," the voice answered firmly. "You have not yet seen all that you must see. Look to your right. Follow the light, and you will find what¡¯s next."


    Maria¡¯s gaze snapped to her right, where a bright, familiar light shone just as the first one had. With no hesitation, she followed the voice¡¯s instruction and walked into the light.


    The moment she stepped through, the battlefield vanished, and she found herself in a beautiful, modern city¡ªone that looked much like the world she knew. The streets were lined with colorful lights, sleek cars, and tall buildings that sparkled under the sun.


    A wave offort washed over her. She smiled for the first time since her strange journey began. The city looked familiar¡ªsafe, even. It felt like home.


    Standing still, she eagerly watched the bustling scene, happy to finally see something she could rte to.


    Her attention was soon drawn to a luxurious car that pulled up right in front of her. The driver quickly stepped out and rushed to open the back door. Maria¡¯s eyes widened as she saw who emerged from the vehicle.


    It was herself.


    But this version of her was heavily pregnant. She stepped out gracefully, her hand linked with a man¡¯s as he followed closely behind her.


    Maria¡¯s mouth hung open in shock.


    The man holding her hand was Bernard.


    They looked happy. They looked like a couple.


    Maria¡¯s stomach twisted painfully as she watched the two kiss tenderly in front of the hospital they had just arrived at. It was clear¡ªthey were husband and wife. Bernard gently guided her, his hand protectively resting on her lower back as they walked toward the entrance.


    Maria¡¯s eyes burned with disbelief and anger.


    "No... No! This can¡¯t be happening!" she screamed, her voice shaking with fury. "I will never marry Bernard! I will never carry his child!"


    Her fists clenched, her entire body trembling with rage. She stormed forward, yelling, desperate to get their attention¡ªbut just like before, no one could hear her. No one could see her.


    Even as she cried out and iled in frustration, they walked on,pletely unaware of her presence.


    "Speak to me now, voice from the air!" Maria screamed in anger, her eyes turning to the sky as she demanded answers. "What does this mean? Why are you showing me this? I need to understand!"


    But the silence that followed only deepened the pounding in her chest.


    Tears rolled down her face as she stood frozen in ce, surrounded by the city she thought she knew, but trapped in visions she could not escape...

 Chapter 89. Staff of Authority

    <h4>Chapter 89: 89. Staff of Authority</h4>


    Bernard woke up early that morning, his head still foggy from yesterday¡¯s events.


    After spending a few quiet minutes in the bathroom, washing his face with warm water and wiping it dry, he stepped out of his room and walked down the stairs toward the living room.


    As soon as he saw his parents seated together, he immediately sensed that something was wrong. Their faces looked stiff, their eyes distant.


    "Dad, Mom, good morning," Bernard greeted, keeping his gaze fixed on them as he took a seat opposite them.


    His parents responded, but their answers were t and distant¡ªso unusual that it confirmed his suspicion. Something was definitely off.


    "Okay, what¡¯s going on between you two?" Bernard asked, worry evident in his tone.


    His father, Beta Gilbert, didn¡¯t hesitate to speak first. His voice was sharp with frustration. "Your mother is the problem here. She¡¯s always acting difficult over little things. I don¡¯t know why she keeps doing this."


    Bernard immediately turned to his mother, Luna Victoria, hoping she would exin, but she kept her lips sealed and refused to meet his eyes.


    "Mom, what¡¯s happening? Why are you both arguing this early in the morning?" Bernard pushed gently, his concern deepening.


    "Ask your father," Luna Victoria snapped, still not looking at Bernard. "He¡¯s the one starting with usations. Let him tell you what I¡¯ve supposedly done wrong."


    Beta Gilbert shook his head in frustration and quickly cut in.


    "You won¡¯t believe this, son. Yesterday, I lied to you. I told you your mother was busy so she wouldn¡¯t look bad in front of those girls at the hospital. The truth is, she refused toe with me to check on Maria when she passed out. And she didn¡¯t even give me a reason for her behavior!"


    Bernard turned back to his mother, hoping she would say something now. "Mom, I¡¯m sure you have a reason for what you did. Please, talk to us. Why didn¡¯t you want to go to the hospital? Why are you acting this way about Maria¡¯s health?"


    Luna Victoria finally rxed her shoulders and looked a bit less defensive. "You know how to speak, son. I like that you¡¯re calm about this," she said, a small smile breaking through her frustration.


    Beta Gilbert red at her but said nothing, waiting for her exnation.


    "I didn¡¯t go because I¡¯m tired of your father dying what we agreed on," Luna Victoria said firmly.


    "By now, we should already have everything we need from Maria. I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s still dragging his feet and taking unnecessary steps. And then he just ran off when he heard she passed out. Why? Why is she so important to us?"


    Bernard and Beta Gilbert burst into suddenughter, their chuckles filling the tense room.


    "What¡¯s so funny?" Luna Victoria demanded, clearly irritated.


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s face softened as he wiped a tear from his eye. "Now I understand why you¡¯re upset. But, darling, we need Maria alive. In fact, we need to protect her¡ªat least until we get what we need."


    "What do you mean?" Luna Victoria frowned, nowpletely confused. "Don¡¯t we already have everything we wanted from her?"


    "We have most things," Bernard exined, his voice calm but firm. "But we¡¯re still missing the most important one. Without it, I might be Alpha by name, but I¡¯ll have no real power. My authority won¡¯t be recognized."


    Luna Victoria blinked, struggling to follow. "What are you talking about? What else is there?"


    "There¡¯s something called the staff of authority," Beta Gilbert stepped in to rify. "Only the Alpha who has been fully inducted by the previous Alpha¡ªor the heir of thest Alpha¡ªcan handle it. And it must be willingly passed on."


    Bernard leaned forward and locked eyes with his mother. "Maria is the key, Mom. She has to willingly hand over the staff of authority to me. Without her, I can¡¯t truly im the Alpha seat."


    Realization washed over Luna Victoria¡¯s face. "So Maria is the one who can pass the staff to you? And it has to be her choice?"


    "Exactly," Bernard nodded with a half-smile. "Now you see why nothing must happen to her."


    Luna Victoria turned to her husband with an exasperated sigh. "Why am I just hearing this now?"


    Beta Gilbert scratched the back of his head, looking apologetic. "I didn¡¯t think things would get thisplicated. I thought we¡¯d have everything sorted by now. But I promise you¡ªonce Maria recovers, we¡¯ll get that staff of authority. The Alpha seat will forever remain in our family."


    Bernard added with a determined smile, "Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll make sure we get it sooner than you expect."


    Luna Victoria smiled softly and walked over to hug her husband tightly. "I¡¯m sorry, darling. I shouldn¡¯t have disobeyed you or picked a fight with you."


    Beta Gilbert wrapped his arms around her. "Let¡¯s put this behind us."


    Just as they settled, Bernard suddenly remembered something. "There¡¯s something else... I got a callst night at the hospital. An unknown number. The caller said they had their eyes on me and that I would be next."


    Beta Gilbert shot up from his seat in rm and grabbed his phone. "I need to call our allies immediately."


    "Dad, calm down," Bernard said, quickly standing to intercept him. "What are you doing?"


    "I need to get backup. I can¡¯t risk anything happening to you!" his father said, his voice full of panic.


    "Dad, listen. I don¡¯t think the caller was threatening me directly," Bernard reasoned. "I think they know about the staff of authority. They know that if Maria¡¯s life is in danger, we can¡¯t achieve our goal."


    Beta Gilbert paused, considering Bernard¡¯s words. "That makes sense."


    "So what do we do now?" Luna Victoria asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    "We know Elijah Simons is still alive out there somewhere," Bernard said with a serious look. "We need to increase security around the Celtic Hospital and around ourselves. Elijah knows about the staff of authority and he wants it too. We can¡¯t let him catch us off guard."


    "You¡¯re right," Beta Gilbert agreed, nodding firmly. "Elijah is dangerous. We need to split our forces¡ªhalf should stay here to protect us, and the other half should go straight to Celtic Hospital immediately. Son, get it done now."


    Bernard didn¡¯t waste time. He got up, left the living room, and went straight to Mason, the head of security. They spoke quickly, Bernard giving him all the necessary instructions. Minutester, Bernard left the house with a group of men to begin the protection n.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Laura arrived at Celtic Hospital early that morning. Mrs. Spencer¡¯s instructions echoed in her mind. She had to be careful. No one could suspect her.


    Wearing a bright, confident smile, Laura walked through the reception area. As she passed by the front desk, a security guard called out to her.


    "Excuse me, miss. Who are you here to see?" the guard asked politely, approaching her.


    "I¡¯m here to see my friend. We rushed her here yesterday after she passed out," Laura answered sweetly, masking her nerves.


    "What¡¯s your friend¡¯s name? And can I see your ID?" the guard continued.


    "Her name¡¯s Maria," Laura replied quickly, handing over her school ID card.


    The guard examined it briefly, then smiled and handed it back. "You may go in. I just needed to verify who¡¯sing in. Have a good day, ma¡¯am."


    Laura let out a deep breath as she turned toward the ward where Maria was admitted.


    But just as she reached the door and was about to step inside, a loud voice thundered behind her.


    "Hey, miss! Stop right there!"


    Laura froze instantly, her heart racing...

 Chapter 90. Protection

    <h4>Chapter 90: 90. Protection</h4>


    Maria remained unconscious, trapped in the still, heavy silence of her mind, but the world around her was far from quiet.


    Though she couldn¡¯t move or speak, her soul hovered, aware of the people who came and went, their voices filtering through the haze like distant echoes.


    Outside her room at Celtic Hospitals, Laura was startled as a sharp voice called out to her. She turned quickly and found the doctor approaching her with brisk steps.


    His expression was serious, but there was recognition in his eyes.


    "Good morning, doctor," Laura greeted politely, forcing a calm smile despite the pounding of her heart.


    "Good morning, miss. How are you today?" the doctor responded gently, slowing his pace as he reached her.


    "I¡¯m fine, doctor... but how¡¯s Maria? Is she doing any better?" Laura asked anxiously, her eyes pleading for good news.


    The doctor sighed, his face tightening slightly. "I can¡¯t tell you that she¡¯s okay... but I¡¯m hopeful."


    Laura frowned, her patience wearing thin. "I don¡¯t understand. Is her condition improving at all?"


    "Her situation is rare, something I¡¯ve hardly seen before. All we can do now is hope she pulls through," he exined carefully, his tone calm but firm.


    "A rare condition?" Laura repeated in disbelief. "Please, can I see her? I need to see Maria now."


    Just as they were about to head toward Maria¡¯s room, Mason and several security men sent by Bernard arrived, immediately pulling the doctor aside. Mason¡¯s expression was serious as he delivered strict instructions.


    "No one is allowed to see Maria," Mason told the doctor firmly, his eyes flicking briefly to Laura.


    Laura¡¯s heart skipped. "What? Why can¡¯t I see her? Has something happened to her?" she asked, her voice rising with panic.


    "Please," the doctor turned to Mason, "can you at least give me Mr. Bernard¡¯s contact? I need to speak with him immediately."


    Mason hesitated but then nodded. "Alright, I¡¯ll give you his number, but until I hear directly from him, no one is allowed into that room except medical staff."


    After passing Bernard¡¯s contact to the doctor, Mason signaled to his men, and two guards immediately positioned themselves in front of Maria¡¯s room like stone statues.


    Laura watched all this unfold, her suspicion growing by the second. Something wasn¡¯t right. Why were they suddenly tightening security? She tried to focus, to listen to their thoughts¡ªbut her mind was too agitated, too clouded with frustration.


    Two minutester, the doctor returned, his face still tense but now with a sliver of relief. "Bernard said you can go in to see her," he announced.


    Mason didn¡¯t trust the message. His eyes narrowed. "Hold on, I need to confirm that myself."


    Just as he reached for his phone, it began to ring¡ªit was Bernard.


    "Boss," Mason answered swiftly.


    "Mason, let that girl see Maria, but make sure you follow her in. Keep your men stationed at all key points in the hospital," Bernard instructed, his voice sharp andmanding.


    "Understood, sir. I¡¯ll handle it right away."


    "One more thing¡ªdon¡¯t let her notice that you¡¯re watching her. Stay alert but act normal. Watch her every move," Bernard added before ending the call.


    Mason returned to Laura and the doctor, this time with a much softer expression. "Sorry for the dy. I was just following instructions earlier. You can go in now." He smiled, but Laura could see the stiffness in his face¡ªit wasn¡¯t genuine.


    She mirrored his fake politeness with a forced smile of her own and followed the doctor as they entered Maria¡¯s room. Mason trailed behind them and signaled to his men to stand guard and allow no one else to enter.


    Inside, Laura rushed to Maria¡¯s bedside. Maria¡¯s bodyy motionless, her face pale and still, but what caught Laura¡¯s attention were the tears streaming silently from her closed eyes.


    "Doctor, she¡¯s crying. Does that mean she¡¯s awake?" Laura asked, rmed and confused.


    The doctor quickly checked Maria¡¯s pulse and other vitals, his brow furrowed. "No, she¡¯s not awake. The tears... they¡¯re likely a reaction to whatever she¡¯s experiencing internally. That¡¯s why I said her condition is rare."


    "So, can she hear us?" Laura asked, her voice trembling.


    "Possibly. I can¡¯t guarantee it. But what I can tell you is she¡¯s alive, and there¡¯s still strong life in her. Still... the longer she stays in this state, the more dangerous it bes. It could even be fatal if it continues much longer," the doctor warned.


    Laura¡¯s chest tightened. "Doctor, what can we do to bring her back quickly? There must be something more we can try."


    "We¡¯ll continue her treatment and monitor her closely. Beyond that... we can only wait and hope," the doctor said gently.


    Laura bit her lip, frustration growing. Waiting wasn¡¯t good enough.


    Just as she was about to leave the room to get some fresh air, raised voices echoed from the hallway.


    "I have every right to see Maria! Not even Bernard can stop me!" a familiar female voice yelled, furious and determined.


    Mason immediately walked toward the door, his instincts kicking in. "Stay here," he told the doctor and Laura firmly.


    Outside, Cassandra was in a heated argument with the security guards.


    "Step aside! She¡¯s my friend!" Cassandra insisted, her face flushed with anger.


    "Miss, please calm down. We have orders¡ª"


    "You don¡¯t understand! I was there when she was brought in. I need to see her now!"


    As one guard started to approach her, Mason swung the door open.


    "Who are you, and why are you causing a scene here?" Mason¡¯s voice boomed as he stepped into the hallway.


    Cassandra red at him. "I¡¯m Cassandra, Maria¡¯s friend. And who are you to question me?"


    Laura and the doctor quickly rushed out, recognizing her voice. "Please, she¡¯s our friend. We all brought Maria to the hospital yesterday. Let her in," Laura pleaded.


    Mason stared at Cassandra, his expression unreadable. His sharp eyes examined her carefully, searching for any hidden motives.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? Do you have a problem with me?" Cassandra challenged him boldly.


    "You cane in," Mason finally said. "And for the record, I¡¯m Mason... head of special security for the Gilbert family." His voice was full of authority...

 Chapter 91. The Return

    <h4>Chapter 91: 91. The Return</h4>


    Mason¡¯s eyes remained locked on Cassandra¡¯s, both of them unwilling to break the silent tension that hung heavily between them.


    After his firm statement, Cassandra huffed and finally stepped into the hospital room where the doctor and Laura were waiting.


    "What¡¯s really going on here?" Cassandra demanded, her voice sharp andced with frustration. "Why were they trying to stop me froming in?"


    The doctor raised his hands gently, trying to calm her down.


    "Please rx, miss. These are Mr. Bernard¡¯s orders, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about them. If they believe Maria¡¯s life might be in danger by any means, it¡¯s my duty to follow the security measures put in ce. I understand your concern, but please bear with the situation."


    The doctor¡¯s calm exnation softened Cassandra¡¯s anger a little. Her shoulders dropped, though the heaviness in her chest didn¡¯t go away. Slowly, she walked closer to Maria¡¯s bed.


    Seeing Maria lying there, lifeless yet somehow still shedding tears from her closed eyes, shattered thest of Cassandra¡¯s defenses. Her heart broke, and tears rushed down her cheeks.


    "What could she be going through now?" Cassandra whispered, her voice cracking as she stared at Maria¡¯s peaceful but pained face. "And here we are, useless...pletely unable to help her out of this."


    Her legs trembled, and she sank to the floor, overwhelmed. Laura and the doctor quickly rushed to her side, helping her back up and trying tofort her. Laura rubbed her back gently, whispering soothing words.


    Laura¡¯s chest tightened. The atmosphere in the room was suffocating, and she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She stood up, preparing to leave.


    "Where are you going, Laura?" Cassandra asked, her voice weak but curious.


    "I need to run some errands for my parents," Laura exined softly. "If time allows, I¡¯lle backter."


    Cassandra nodded quietly, too drained to say more. Laura gave Maria onest nce before walking out of the room.


    As she stepped out of the hospital building, she immediately gged down a cab and left the Celtic Hospital, her thoughts heavy.


    Back in the hospital room, Cassandra remained with the doctor, her eyes never leaving Maria.


    "Doctor, please," she pleaded tearfully. "I don¡¯t want to lose Maria... Please do everything you can to save her."


    The doctor sighed deeply, feeling her pain. "I told you, I will do everything in my power to help her. But the longer she stays in thisa, the more dangerous it is for her life. I¡¯m worried."


    His honesty tightened the knot in Cassandra¡¯s chest. Together, they walked out of the hospital room. Mason and his security team were still stationed around the hospital, their presence reminding everyone of Bernard¡¯s seriousness about Maria¡¯s safety.


    Cassandra made her way to the reception area, dropped into one of the chairs, and pulled out her phone. She dialed a number, her fingers trembling slightly.


    When the call connected, Bernard¡¯s voice came through.


    "Hello, Bernard. I¡¯m at Celtic Hospital. Why all this security? Why does it feel like the hospital is under siege?" Cassandra¡¯s voice trembled with frustration and confusion.


    "Cassandra, rx. I¡¯m on my way now. I¡¯ll exin everything when I get there," Bernard¡¯s calm voice came over the line, steady and firm.


    "Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you here." Cassandra ended the call, leaning back against the chair with a sigh.


    Her thoughts spiraled. <i>I feel so useless... I can¡¯t do anything to help Maria. I just pray she makes it through this andes out stronger than before.</i>


    <i>***</i>


    Meanwhile, at Frederick¡¯spany, Mr. Frederick was in his office, going through some documents when Joel, one of his trusted guards, rushed in, his face tight with worry.


    "Good morning, boss," Joel greeted, his voice low.


    "Good morning, Joel. What¡¯s with the long face?" Frederick asked, immediately sensing something was wrong.


    "Boss, it¡¯s Maria. She¡¯s in the hospital, and from what I¡¯ve gathered, she¡¯s fallen into aa."


    Frederick¡¯s body went still. His eyes hardened. "What did you just say? Maria is in aa? Exin this properly!"


    Joel shifted uneasily. "Boss, it¡¯s true. She¡¯s in aa, but we don¡¯t know exactly what caused it."


    "Stop talking!" Frederick¡¯s angry voice roared through the office, making Joel step back in rm.


    He rubbed his temples, struggling to calm himself. "Tell me exactly what happened. What led to hera?"


    "We don¡¯t have all the details yet, sir, but I promise I¡¯ll find out. I¡¯ll get you the full information by this evening."


    "You better," Frederick said sharply. "Get out now and don¡¯te back without answers."


    Joel quickly turned and left the office in a hurry.


    Left alone, Frederick¡¯s fists clenched tightly. His breathing became heavy, his mind racing with anger and worry. "What could have caused this? It better not be anyone¡¯s doing. If I find out someone is behind Maria¡¯s condition... I¡¯ll make sure they beg for death."


    He began pacing his office restlessly, frustration and confusion clouding his thoughts. He was still lost in his rage when his phone buzzed. The caller ID showed an unknown number. His brows furrowed in suspicion, but he eventually picked up.


    There was a brief silence before a familiar voice greeted him.


    "Hello, Mr. Frederick. It¡¯s Elijah Simons."


    Frederick¡¯s stiff shoulders rxed slightly. "Ah, it¡¯s been a while, friend. How have you been?"


    "I¡¯ve been busy handling some important matters. I just returned to Scond, but it seems there¡¯s bad news waiting."


    Frederick frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I know you¡¯ve already heard about Maria¡¯s situation," Elijah said casually.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it. How long have you been back in Scond?"


    Elijah chuckled. "I¡¯ve been around, but I don¡¯t need to be physically present to know what¡¯s happening. My ears are everywhere."


    Frederick sighed. "So, why did you call?"


    "This is the perfect time to strike the Gilbert family," Elijah said confidently. "If we¡¯re going to make our move, it has to be now. And this time, we won¡¯t be silent about it."


    His words sent a dark wave of thoughts through Frederick¡¯s mind. He knew Elijah never spoke carelessly.


    He was nning something big, and Frederick¡¯s heart twisted with mixed feelings... rage, fear, and the haunting desperation to save Maria...

 Chapter 92. Revealing Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 92: 92. Revealing Secrets</h4>


    Mr. Frederick leaned back in his chair as he calmly asked Elijah Simons, "What makes you think now is the best time to attack?"


    Elijah¡¯s voice on the phone was steady. "Because they¡¯re unsettled, Frederick. All their focus is on the safety of the girl. She means a lot to them."


    "Maria? How does she mean so much to them?" Mr. Frederick frowned. "The Gilberts have never been fans of the Jackson family."


    Elijah let out a smallugh. "There¡¯s a staff of authority that I want... and they want it too. Whoever holds that staff is the rightful leader of the Blue Moon Pack. But Maria... Maria is the only one who can pass it on to whoever she chooses."


    Mr. Frederick sat up, intrigued. "This is the first I¡¯m hearing of this. So tell me, what exactly will attacking the Gilberts now gain you?"


    Elijah¡¯s voice hardened. "The Gilberts are the only ones standing in my way of bing Alpha. If I wipe them out, Maria will hand the staff over to me, and I will rise as the new Alpha."


    Mr. Frederick thought for a moment, his brows furrowed. "I¡¯ve heard you, Simons. But we won¡¯t act just yet. I need my men toe back with full details. Once I know it¡¯s the right time for war... then we move."


    "Alright, Frederick. I¡¯ll wait for your call. But don¡¯t take too long." Elijah¡¯s voice faded as the call ended.


    Mr. Frederick sighed deeply, his mind spinning. <i>Why is Elijah so desperate for war now? We need to move carefully. We can¡¯t afford reckless decisions.</i>


    <i>---</i>


    Back at Celtic Hospital, Cassandra sat anxiously in the reception area, waiting for Bernard. Minutester, Bernard strode into the building, his eyes quicklynding on her. Without hesitation, he walked straight to her.


    Cassandra looked up the moment she heard his footsteps. "Bernard, you¡¯re finally here."


    "How are you holding up?" he asked, offering a faint smile.


    "I¡¯m not okay, Bernard," she confessed, tears instantly filling her eyes. "Maria is in there fighting for her life, and the doctor says if she stays like this for too long, she might die." Her voice trembled as the tears spilled over.


    "Shhh... Calm down, Cassandra. Maria will not die," Bernard said firmly, wrapping his arms around her in aforting hug. "She¡¯s strong. Whatever battle she¡¯s facing, she will win. You know Maria¡ªshe doesn¡¯t give up."


    "I can¡¯t believe she was fighting something so huge and I didn¡¯t even notice," Cassandra sobbed into his shoulder. "I should¡¯ve seen the signs. I should¡¯ve been there."


    "You¡¯ve always been there for her," Bernard whispered, gently wiping her tears with his handkerchief. "You¡¯ve done your best as a friend. Let¡¯s believe together¡ªshe¡¯s going to pull through."


    His words slowly soothed her, and Cassandra wiped thest of her tears. "So... what can we do to help her?"


    "I¡¯ve contacted a doctor in China," Bernard exined. "He promised to get back to me this evening. Let¡¯s wait for his call. There¡¯s hope, Cassandra. We just need to hold on."


    ***


    Miles away, Laura had arrived at Mrs. Spencer¡¯s house to report what she¡¯d seen at the hospital. When she entered, she found Mrs. Spencer sitting on the couch, sifting through some files.


    "Good afternoon, ma¡¯am," Laura greeted.


    "Hello, Laura. Please, have a seat," Mrs. Spencer responded kindly, smiling warmly. "I hope you¡¯ve brought me good news?"


    Laura¡¯s face dropped. "I¡¯m afraid not, ma¡¯am. Maria is still in aa, and something strange is happening. Tears are falling from her closed eyes. It¡¯s like... she¡¯s crying even though she¡¯s unconscious."


    "Tears?" Mrs. Spencer¡¯s expression twisted with concern. "What does that mean?"


    "The doctor said it¡¯s dangerous. He believes the tears are from the pain she¡¯s been battling alone. And if she stays in that state too long, she might not make it," Laura exined, her voice heavy with worry.


    "This is serious. I think I know who to call," Mrs. Spencer said, grabbing her phone immediately.


    Laura leaned forward. "Who are you calling, ma¡¯am?"


    "I¡¯m reaching out to someone who might help save Maria," Mrs. Spencer said as she dialed a number.


    Laura couldn¡¯t hear the conversation, but she watched Mrs. Spencer closely, hoping for some positive news.


    When the call ended, Laura¡¯s eyes eagerly searched Mrs. Spencer¡¯s face. "Please, what did they say?"


    "Rx, Laura," Mrs. Spencer smiled. "I called Dr. Hadizah. She¡¯s a gifted witch from Africa. She¡¯sing tomorrow. She might not need to enter the hospital, but she can still help Maria from wherever she is."


    "A witch? I thought witches were just fairy tales!" Laura¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Mrs. Spencer chuckled softly. "They¡¯re very real, Laura. Just as you are. Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why you can¡¯t read my mind, even though you can hear other people¡¯s thoughts?"


    "I¡¯ve thought about it, ma¡¯am," Laura admitted. "I figured maybe I just hadn¡¯t tried hard enough."


    "That¡¯s not the reason," Mrs. Spencer said gently. "Ie from the descendants of the pure Ethanol breed. We¡¯re gifted with special powers. We¡¯re known for doing good. People like me¡ªwe can¡¯t be read."


    "Ethanol?" Laura echoed, confused. "I¡¯ve never heard of them."


    "We don¡¯t live in the open. Most people don¡¯t even believe we exist," Mrs. Spencer exined. "We keep to ourselves. We rarely go to war, but if we ever do, defeating us is almost impossible."


    Laura¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "So... why can¡¯t you heal Maria?"


    "We aren¡¯t healers. But we can support witches like Hadizah in their healing rituals," Mrs. Spencer answered.


    "Oh, I see. That¡¯s why she¡¯sing," Laura said, finally understanding.


    "Exactly. But Laura," Mrs. Spencer¡¯s voice softened, "I¡¯m growing older. My powers are fading. I don¡¯t know how much longer I have, but I want to do as much good as I can before my timees."


    Mrs. Spencer stood slowly, looking tired. "I¡¯ll retire to my room now. Be careful out there, Laura."


    Laura watched her walk away, her heart heavy. Once Mrs. Spencer disappeared into her room, Laura quietly left the house.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Maria was drifting in and out of an unknown ce. She stood in a strange yet familiar setting, watching a version of herselfughing joyfully, heavily pregnant, with Bernard by her side.


    She called out to them, desperate to get their attention, but no one heard her. No one saw her.


    <i>Why can¡¯t they see me?</i> Maria wondered, panic rising in her chest.


    Determined to follow them, she trailed behind as they walked toward a building. When they entered an office, Maria gasped in shock.


    Her parents were there, waiting inside.


    Confused and overwhelmed, she watched as a man in a suit addressed Bernard and the pregnant version of herself.


    "Where are the groom¡¯s parents?" the man asked.


    "They¡¯re on their way. They¡¯ll be here soon," Bernard replied, his face lit with excitement.


    <i>They¡¯re about to get married? Is this real?</i> Maria¡¯s mind raced, struggling to understand.


    Minutester, Beta Gilbert and Victoria arrived, apologizing for theirteness. They took their seats beside Maria¡¯s parents.


    Both mothers looked unhappy, but the fathers didn¡¯t seem to care...

 Chapter 93. Between Two Fates

    <h4>Chapter 93: 93. Between Two Fates</h4>


    Without wasting any time, the man seated directly opposite Bernard and Maria¡¯s parents smiled.


    "Let¡¯s go straight to the reason we¡¯re all gathered here. We have both parents and the couple present, and we are about to witness the joining of these two wonderful people, Bernard and Maria, in marriage!"


    Maria¡¯s heart burned with rage as she watched the scene unfold before her eyes. She couldn¡¯t stand it. She ran toward the man, desperate to stop the wedding.


    She swung her arms wildly, trying to scatter the documents on the table to stop the ceremony.


    But her hands passed through the papers as if they were made of air. Again and again, she tried to grab them, but she couldn¡¯t touch a thing.


    Panic flooded her. Her chest tightened as fear crept into her bones.


    "Stop! Can¡¯t you all see me? Please stop this!" Maria screamed, but no one heard her. No one saw her. It was as though she didn¡¯t exist. She waved her arms, she stomped her feet, but her desperate actions were invisible to everyone in the room.


    The wedding continued. Smiles spread across the faces of everyone present. The joining of Bernard and Maria was done sessfully, and they all looked so happy.


    But something didn¡¯t sit right. Maria¡¯s eyes darted between the faces of the parents. Both fathers wore satisfied smiles, but the mothers¡¯ expressions were stiff and uneasy. They seemed unhappy, but no one else appeared to notice.


    The couple walked out of the room, holding hands, full of joy as their family escorted them to the waiting car outside. Maria¡¯s heart shattered as she watched them drive away from the court premises.


    She stood there, helpless, furious, but there was no one to hear her. No one to understand her pain. She was trapped in this nightmare, alone.


    Suddenly, heavy rain began to fall from the darkening skies. The clouds gathered, thick and menacing, swallowing the light until the world around her became so dark she could hardly see anything.


    But what frightened Maria the most was that the rain wasn¡¯t touching her.


    She looked up, stretching out her hand to feel the cold drops¡ªbut nothing. The rain poured, but it didn¡¯t reach her skin.


    Her breathing became ragged as confusion and terror overwhelmed her.


    "Am I dead?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "Why isn¡¯t the rain touching me? Why can¡¯t anyone see me or hear me? What¡¯s happening to me?"


    Her thoughts raced. Her face twisted in panic as she tried to make sense of it all.


    Then, the same powerful voice she had once heard on the battlefield echoed through the dark clouds.


    "Child, what have you noticed so far from all you have encountered?"


    Maria¡¯s eyes darted around, searching for the source, but she saw nothing.


    "I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve seen!" she screamed, her voice desperate. "None of this makes sense! I¡¯ve found myself in impossible situations. I don¡¯t think any of this is real!"


    The voice spoke again, steady and thunderous. "Child, before you are two possibilities of life. One or both of them are yours. You must choose wisely."


    "Choose? Choose from what?" Maria barked back angrily. "None of these lives belong to me! I have my own ns, and neither of these paths fits into them!"


    The voice replied, firm and unshaken. "No one can escape their destiny. What you¡¯ve seen, what you¡¯ve experienced¡ªthey are yours to own. You cannot run from what is written. Your destiny is the fate that defines you."


    Maria clenched her fists, her chest heaving with anger. "I will never marry Bernard or be a killer! Never! Get me out of here now!"


    As her furious screams echoed into the dark, everything around her suddenly went cold and silent. Darkness consumed her, thick as a shroud. Strange sounds filled her ears¡ªwhispers, cries, voices she didn¡¯t recognize.


    Frightened and confused, Maria ran aimlessly into the darkness.


    ***


    At about 10 a.m., Beta Gilbert, l Victoria, and Bernard stepped out of the house and made their way into the car, ready to head to the Celtic Hospital.


    As the driver prepared to start the vehicle, Bernard¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the screen and saw it was an unknown number. His frustration surged instantly.


    Without thinking, he answered the call and shouted, "Whoever you think you are, show yourself before me and I¡¯ll destroy you and anyone behind you! Elijah Simons, I know you¡¯re behind this!"


    "Hello, Bernard, it¡¯s Cassandra. Why are you shouting so angrily?" Cassandra¡¯s shaky voice came through the phone, her tone confused and frightened.


    Bernard froze. "Cassandra? Why are you calling me with an unknown number?"


    "My phone got spoiled this morning, so I used a spare phone to reach you," she exined softly.


    Realizing his mistake, Bernard sighed and softened his voice. "I¡¯m sorry, Cassandra. Where are you now?"


    "I¡¯m still at home. I just wanted to know if you¡¯ll be at the hospital this morning."


    "Yes, my parents and I are already on our way there. Please join us," Bernard replied more gently.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll get going now," she said, ending the call.


    Cassandra paused, staring at her phone with a worried frown. ¡¯What¡¯s troubling Bernard? And who¡¯s Elijah Simons?¡¯ she wondered, her mind uneasy.


    Without calling for a driver, she picked up her bag and left the house quickly.


    "Son, are you okay?" Beta Gilbert asked, studying Bernard¡¯s tense face.


    Bernard forced a smile. "I¡¯m fine, Dad. Just a mix-up, but I¡¯m okay now."


    "You scared me," Luna Victoria said, reaching out to hold her son¡¯s hand gently. "Please, try to stay calm. You know we love you, right?"


    "I know, Mom. I love you both too," Bernard said, his heart easing as the driver started the car and drove them out of the house.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at Mrs. Spencer¡¯s house, Laura had arrived very early. Both women were waiting anxiously for Hadizah the Witch to arrive from the airport. Mrs. Spencer had sent a driver to bring her directly.


    Laura¡¯s heart pounded with hope and curiosity. She believed deeply in Hadizah¡¯s power, which Mrs. Spencer had praised so highly.


    Soon, they heard footsteps approaching, and the door swung open. Mrs. Spencer¡¯s assistant stepped aside to reveal Hadizah¡ªa tall, beautiful, dark-skinned African woman whose very presence radiated power.


    Mrs. Spencer rose quickly to greet her. They hugged warmly.


    "Sorry for the short notice, Hadizah. This is urgent¡ªit¡¯s about the girl I told you about ten years ago," Mrs. Spencer said, hoping to refresh her memory.


    Hadizah¡¯s sharp eyes met hers. "I see. Have the thunderstorms of pain started to disturb her fate?"


    "Yes. It began long ago, but this is far worse than we expected. She¡¯s in aa now. If she stays in it much longer, she might lose her life," Mrs. Spencer exined, her worry evident.


    "Say no more, my old friend. Let¡¯s get to work. But first, who is this lovely young one here?" Hadizah asked, turning her attention to Laura.


    "Oh, that¡¯s Laura. She¡¯s a mind listener and a truth seeker¡ªone of the best I have with me," Mrs. Spencer introduced with a proud smile.


    "It¡¯s an honor to meet you, gifted one," Hadizah said, bowing her head respectfully to Laura.


    Laura, feeling shy, simply waved in response.


    Hadizah ced some folded clothes on the floor. Wrapped inside was an image resembling Maria. Mrs. Spencer instructed everyone else to leave the room, except Laura, who was asked to stand back and quietly observe.


    Mrs. Spencer and Hadizah sat on the floor, closing their eyes as Hadizah set the image upright.


    Hadizah began chanting softly, her wordsced with ancient power as she called Maria¡¯s name.


    "Let the pains of the dead and the darkness of the past release your soul. Let your destiny speak loudly. Let the light that shines through the gate of no return bring your soul back!"


    For ten minutes, Hadizah chanted in anguage Laura couldn¡¯t understand. Smoke slowly began to rise from the image.


    Mrs. Spencer joined hands with Hadizah and they began chanting together.


    "Wake and kiss the light to live. Bring with you the touch of fate and destiny, with no past holding you down!"


    They repeated the chant over and over. More smoke poured out, yet Laura noticed something strange... the smoke had no scent. It wasn¡¯t thick or suffocating. It was pure.


    She expected to feel dizzy or overwhelmed by the smoke, but instead, she felt calm and curious.


    ***


    At the Celtic Hospital, Bernard and his parents arrived and quickly walked toward the reception area. Bernard¡¯s heart skipped when he spotted Cassandra sitting beside James.


    Confusion and irritation washed over him. What was James doing there? Why was he sitting with Cassandra?


    Bernard¡¯s steps quickened as he moved toward them, ready to confront James.


    But before he could say a word, a nurse rushed past them, calling out to the doctor as they both hurried toward Maria¡¯s room.


    Fear clenched Bernard¡¯s chest.


    Without hesitation, they all ran after the nurse and doctor, their hearts pounding, fear and uncertainty weighing heavily on them...

 Chapter 94. The Resurrection

    <h4>Chapter 94: 94. The Resurrection</h4>


    The moment they all rushed into the room, Maria was struggling to breathe. She was gasping for air, her chest rising and falling rapidly as though she were on the brink of death. Panic filled the room instantly.


    The doctor hurried over to her bedside, quickly checking the life support machine she was connected to. His brows furrowed in confusion when he noticed everything was functioning properly. Nothing seemed out of ce.


    As he turned back to Maria, she suddenly let out a loud sneeze. The sound echoed through the tense room, shocking everyone present.


    "Maria! Maria!" the doctor called her name over and over, but she was too weak to respond. Her body trembled slightly, her lips parted, but no words came.


    Without wasting time, the doctor instructed the nurses to remove the life support. He immediately pulled the curtains wide open and opened all the windows to increase the natural air in the room.


    "Check her drips!" hemanded urgently.


    The nurse checked quickly and confirmed everything was in good condition.


    Joy began to spread across everyone¡¯s faces as Maria¡¯s eyes fluttered open, though the bright light streaming through the windows made her squint in difort. She could barely keep them open for long.


    She tried to speak, but her voice failed her. She struggled to form words.


    "Rx, Maria," the doctor said softly. "Everything will be exinedter. For now, just rest."


    Maria slowly turned her head and caught sight of Cassandra and James standing by her side. She smiled weakly at them, grateful for their familiar faces. But something puzzled her¡ªwhy were Bernard and his parents smiling so brightly too? What were they so happy about?


    She could feel a strange warmth inside her chest¡ªa sense of being wanted, but she didn¡¯t understand why.


    Her lips finally parted. "What... happened to me?" she whispered faintly, her voice barely audible.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Maria," Beta Gilbert said quickly, stepping closer to her. His face was lit with excitement and relief as he gently took her hand. "Just like the doctor said, when you get stronger, everything will be exined. For now, focus on getting better."


    His warm touch and soft voice gave her a strangefort. Maria forced a small smile, though her mind remained clouded with unanswered questions.


    Cassandra walked closer, her eyes glistening with tears of joy. She couldn¡¯t contain her happiness. Her best friend was awake¡ªalive. "Maria, you scared me," Cassandra whispered, choking on her emotions as she carefully touched Maria¡¯s hand. "I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re back."


    Maria¡¯s gaze moved slowly between her and James. She wanted to ask more, but her body was too weak to keep up with her mind. She simply held onto the moment, grateful that she wasn¡¯t alone.


    The doctor soon called Beta Gilbert and Bernard outside to speak with them privately. As they stepped out, Maria watched them leave, still wondering why Bernard seemed so... happy. What had she missed?


    Outside the room, the doctor smiled at both men.


    "I mustmend you," the doctor began sincerely. "Whatever you all did worked. Maria¡¯s recovery is a miracle."


    "Thank you, doctor," Beta Gilbert said warmly. "But it¡¯s you who deserves our thanks for everything you¡¯ve done."


    The doctor raised his hand in a modest gesture.


    "There¡¯s something I must emphasize. Maria¡¯s healing process is not just physical. She will need love, patience, and all the support she can get to ovee the trauma of losing her parents and everything she has gone through. Please, make sure she has a strong support system around her."


    "Absolutely, doctor. We¡¯ve always been by her side, and we¡¯ll continue to be there for her." Beta Gilbert nodded firmly.


    Bernard stepped forward, determination in his voice. "I¡¯ll personally make sure she¡¯s fine, doctor. She¡¯s... important to me."


    The doctor smiled, satisfied with their response, and shook hands with both of them before heading back to his office.


    When Bernard and Beta Gilbert returned to the room, they found Maria looking better already, chatting softly with Cassandra. The sound of their gentle conversation filled the air.


    Just then, a nurse entered and politely asked everyone to leave. "Maria needs to rest now. Please, let¡¯s give her some space."


    James stood first, waving goodbye to Maria with a soft smile before stepping out of the room. Bernard followed immediately behind him, giving Maria onest nce before walking out.


    Beta Gilbert, Luna Victoria, and Cassandra also made their way out. Cassandra waved with a bright smile. "Rest well, okay? I¡¯ll see you soon."


    Maria smiled back, watching them all leave as the nurse adjusted her drip and checked her vitals.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back at Mrs Spencer¡¯s house, Laura had remained quietly watching Mrs Spencer and Hadizah, the witch, as theypleted their ritual.


    Suddenly, Laura¡¯s phone rang.


    She quickly checked the caller and saw it was Cassandra.


    Moving a few steps away so she wouldn¡¯t disturb the women, Laura picked up the call.


    "Hello, Cassandra," Laura answered eagerly.


    "Maria is awake!" Cassandra¡¯s voice burst with excitement.


    Laura gasped, unable to contain her joy. "Maria is awake? Are you serious?!"


    "Yes, she¡¯s awake! We¡¯re still at the hospital right now," Cassandra said happily before ending the call.


    Ovee with joy, Laura turned to Mrs Spencer and Hadizah, who were now watching her closely.


    "She¡¯s awake!" Laura announced breathlessly. "Cassandra just called me. Maria is conscious!"


    Mrs Spencer and Hadizah exchanged a quick, relieved nce, then moved swiftly towards Laura.


    "Did I hear you correctly? Maria is awake?" Mrs Spencer asked with a hopeful smile.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. She¡¯s awake, and they¡¯re still at the hospital. I¡¯m leaving now to go see her!" Laura said, grabbing her bag, her excitement bubbling over as she jumped up and ran out of the house.


    "Thank the spirits!" Hadizah said, her voice full of gratitude as she sped Mrs Spencer¡¯s hands tightly.


    "Hadizah, I can¡¯t thank you enough for everything you¡¯ve done for me today," Mrs Spencer said, overwhelmed with gratitude.


    Hadizah chuckled softly. "You owe me nothing, old friend. You¡¯ve done so much for me in the past... you saved my life. I¡¯m only returning the favor."


    The two women smiled at each other, their bond stronger than ever, both knowing this was only the beginning of what fate still had in store...

 Chapter 95. Silent Promises

    <h4>Chapter 95: 95. Silent Promises</h4>


    As James stepped out of the hospital, his footsteps carried a strange heaviness. He headed straight to the car park where he had parked his car, but something caught his attention, footsteps behind him.


    When he turned around, it was Bernard. James halted, his face calm but curious.


    "James," Bernard started, his voice firm, "I don¡¯t like beating around the bush, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. What exactly is your rtionship with Maria, and why did youe here?"


    There was a sharp edge to Bernard¡¯s voice,ced with a jealousy he could no longer hide.


    James looked at him,pletely unbothered. "Bernard, I don¡¯t owe you any exnation. I came to see a sick friend, and thankfully, she¡¯s fine now."


    His words were firm, unapologetic, and they hung in the air, challenging Bernard¡¯s authority.


    Bernard clenched his jaw, his fists tight at his sides. "Let me make this very clear. Whatever you have going on with Maria ends now. I won¡¯t warn you again."


    James met Bernard¡¯s harsh stare with an unreadable expression. He said nothing more, simply smiled, turned around, and got into his car.


    Without another nce, he drove off, leaving Bernard standing there, seething with frustration.


    Bernard stayed frozen for a moment, his face darkened with anger, before he slowly made his way back to the hospital reception.


    By the time he arrived, his expression had shifted to one of happiness, hiding his earlier rage.


    As soon as he reached the reception, Cassandra spotted him and immediately hugged him tightly, her face glowing with joy.


    Bernard wrapped his arms around her, forcing a smile, and when his parents saw the two of them smiling together, Beta Gilbert and Victoria exchanged knowing nces and soft smiles.


    Momentster, the doctor appeared from his office and approached them.


    "We¡¯ve ced Maria on some medications now," the doctor said gently, "She¡¯ll probably sleep for the next two to three hours. When she wakes up, she¡¯ll need a homemade meal¡ªnothing heavy, something light with little spice."


    "Thank you, doctor. I¡¯ll take care of that myself," Luna Victoria responded with an unexpected warmth and eagerness.


    Cassandra stared at Victoria in disbelief. She knew that Victoria was never fond of Maria. Seeing her act so kindly now left Cassandra wondering if perhaps the woman was finally beginning to soften toward Maria.


    ¡¯Maybe she¡¯s finally turning a new leaf,¡¯ Cassandra thought, allowing herself a small, hopeful smile.


    As the doctor walked away, Beta Gilbert and Luna Victoria decided to head home so Luna Victoria could prepare the meal herself.


    Just as they were about to leave the reception area, they crossed paths with Laura, who was hurrying in, her face alight with excitement.


    When Laura saw Beta Gilbert, she quickly greeted him with a polite bow. Beta Gilbert could only nod in return, trying to mask his sudden unease.


    Something about Laura always made him tense.


    Victoria noticed the stiffness in his expression. "Darling, is everything okay? You look... startled."


    "Oh, me? I¡¯m fine. Something just crossed my mind, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry about it." Beta Gilbert forced a weak smile, brushing it off.


    But as soon as they stepped outside and approached their waiting car, Beta Gilbert turned to his wife.


    "Whenever I see Maria¡¯s friend, Laura, I feel tense, almost afraid. There¡¯s something about that girl. I think I need to find out more about her."


    Victoria nced at him, concerned but understanding. "Just be careful, darling."


    He nodded, determined, as they both got into the car and drove off.


    Inside the hospital, Laura finally met Cassandra, and they both embraced tightly, overwhelmed with happiness.


    Laura greeted Bernard politely, and though they exchanged pleasantries, it was obvious they weren¡¯t friends. Their greetings were formal, nothing more.


    "Can I see Maria now?" Laura asked eagerly, her voice filled with anticipation.


    "She¡¯s asleep," Cassandra exined softly. "The doctor said we should let her rest. She¡¯ll probably wake up in about two or three hours, so we¡¯re waiting here until then."


    "That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have anything urgent to do at home. I¡¯ll wait with you," Laura said, settling into the seat beside Cassandra.


    As time passed, Cassandra and Laura chatted about different things, but Bernard remained mostly silent, lost in thought.


    Suddenly, Bernard turned to both of them, his question dropping like a stone in a still pond. "Are you two really that close to Maria?"


    Both Cassandra and Laura froze, startled by the unexpected question.


    "Why would you ask that?" Cassandra questioned him, her eyebrows knitting together.


    Laura, however, calmly answered for him. "He¡¯s asking because he¡¯s trying to justify the guilt eating him up inside."


    Bernard¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and even Cassandra was taken aback by Laura¡¯s boldness.


    "Why would you say something like that to him, Laura?" Cassandra asked, her voice defensive.


    "You don¡¯t need to defend me," Bernard said quickly, then turned to Laura. "Please, why would you say that to me?"


    Laura¡¯s gaze was steady. "Because I can see the guilt in your eyes. You know you¡¯ve treated Maria unfairly for years. We¡¯ve been more than friends to her¡ªwe¡¯re her family. Instead of questioning our closeness to her, you should be focusing on how you can make things right. Stop asking unnecessary questions just to soothe your conscience."


    Her wordsnded hard, and for the first time in years, Bernard found himselfpletely speechless. No one had ever spoken to him that way.


    After a long pause, Bernard finally said, his voice softening, "I¡¯m sorry for asking. You¡¯re right. I want to do better for Maria from now on. I promise to support her and make up for everything."


    Cassandra was surprised at how Bernard handled the situation without anger. His calm apology left her quietly impressed.


    ¡¯There¡¯s something unusual about this girl,¡¯ Bernard thought as he nced at Laura, a curious smile forming on his lips. ¡¯I need to find out more about her.¡¯


    Laura simply smiled back at him, fully aware of what he was thinking. ¡¯He has no idea I can hear his thoughts clearly,¡¯ she mused, enjoying the silent game between them.


    ---


    Elsewhere, in a hidden room at a secret hideout, Elijah Simons satfortably until the door mmed open, and Jake rushed in, his face pale with worry.


    "Jake! Why are you barging into my room like that?" Elijah growled, his anger ring instantly.


    "Boss, I¡¯m sorry, but the news I just received is urgent!"


    Elijah¡¯s re deepened. "What news could possibly make you forget your manners?"


    "Boss... Maria is awake. She¡¯s doing well."


    Elijah shot to his feet, his heart pounding. The news rattled him more than he expected.


    "What? Maria is awake?" His mind spun with panic as he clenched his fists tightly. "Damn it! This changes everything..."


    His fury echoed through the room as Jake stood quietly, knowing better than to speak further.


    Elijah¡¯s nightmare had just begun...

 Chapter 96. New Problem

    <h4>Chapter 96: 96. New Problem</h4>


    "How can it be this soon? And what kind of medication was she ced on to have made here out of aa in such a short time?" Elijah Simons asked, his eyes narrowed as he stared directly at Jake.


    "Boss, I¡¯m just as shocked. I¡¯m still trying to wrap my head around it myself. Everything happened too fast," Jake replied, frustration heavy in his voice.


    He looked visibly disappointed, his jaw tight.


    "We were still working on our ns tounch an attack on the Alpha and his family... then this news just came out of nowhere."


    "You can go now," Elijah said, waving him off as he looked away, his face hardening. "I need to think. I need to work with my brain."


    Without another word, Jake quickly turned and left the room.


    The moment Jake stepped out, Elijah picked up his phone and dialed Mr. Frederick¡¯s number. The line rang only once before it was answered.


    "Hello, friend!" Mr. Frederick greeted with excitement.


    "Have you heard the news?" Elijah asked, his tone sharp and to the point.


    "Calm down, what news? What are you talking about?" Mr. Frederick asked, sounding confused.


    "Maria is awake. She¡¯s out of thea. And she¡¯s doing well," Elijah said bitterly, his voice thick with disappointment.


    Mr. Frederick, although genuinely happy to hear the news, quickly masked his excitement. He had already noticed the displeasure in Elijah¡¯s tone.


    "I haven¡¯t heard anything about that," he replied carefully. "But why do you sound like you¡¯re upset about this?"


    Elijah scoffed. "Don¡¯t you realize? If she had died and Bernard failed to get empowered with the staff of office, I would have automatically be the next Alpha."


    "So, that¡¯s where your mind is," Mr. Frederick said with a knowing hum. "But do you know that the same Maria you tried to kill could actually be the key to you bing Alpha?"


    Elijah frowned, confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Maria helping you get the Alpha¡¯s seat," Mr. Frederick exined patiently. "She¡¯s ady, Elijah. She¡¯s not interested in ruling. All she wants is a normal life. But as long as Bernard is alive, she can¡¯t have that. If we help her get the Gilberts out of her life, she¡¯ll give us the staff of office willingly. And you will be named Alpha."


    Elijah¡¯s eyes lit up as the puzzle began toe together in his mind. "Now I¡¯m starting to see the picture. But how do you know she isn¡¯t interested in being Alpha?"


    "Elijah, I have people close to her," Mr. Frederick said confidently. "My workers talk with her almost every day. I know what I¡¯m saying."


    Elijah paused for a moment, his mind spinning with new possibilities. "Okay, I get you now. How do we proceed to help her?"


    "It¡¯s a gradual process. Let¡¯s wait for her to fully recover. When her mind is stable, she¡¯ll be ready to work with us," Mr. Frederick replied calmly.


    "Alright, friend. Thanks for your help. We¡¯ll talkter," Elijah said as he ended the call.


    As soon as the call ended, Mr. Frederick dropped his phone on the table and sat still, lost in thought. His expression tightened with concern.


    <i>Elijah Simons is too unpredictable. I can¡¯t risk trusting himpletely with Maria¡¯s situation. I need to act quickly. First, I¡¯ll tighten the security around her and keep close watch on her every step,</i> he thought to himself.


    Determined, Mr. Frederick called one of his men.


    "Boss, you called me," the man said, stepping into the room.


    "Tell the others who were watching Maria to stop immediately. I have a more special assignment for you all," Mr. Frederick ordered, his tone firm and deliberate.


    The man quickly left to ry the new instructions.


    Without wasting time, Mr. Frederick dialed another number. The call was picked up almost immediately.


    "Good day, boss!" A deep masculine voice with a thick Italian ent responded.


    "Andreas, I need you and your men here in Scond by tomorrow. I have a very important task waiting for you," Mr. Frederick said with authority.


    "Understood, boss. We¡¯ll leave Italy tonight and arrive by tomorrow," Andreas assured him.


    After the call ended, Mr. Frederick leaned back in his chair, a smirk forming on his face.


    <i>Now that Andreas and his men will be here soon, let¡¯s see who dares to bring harm to Maria,</i> he thought, his satisfaction growing.


    <i>This is going to be more like a chess game, but I¡¯ll y using strategies that no rule book can predict. Whatever must be protected to win, I¡¯ll guard with everything I¡¯ve got,</i> Mr. Frederick decided, smiling to himself.


    "It¡¯s an open floor now. Let the game begin!" he said aloud,ughing confidently.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Spencer and Hadizah, the witch, were seated in the living room, both of them clearly satisfied with how their n had turned out.


    "I¡¯m so happy and relieved now," Mrs. Spencer said, though a hint of concern still lingered in her voice. "But I keep wondering¡ªwhat exactly happened to Maria to make her fall into aa just like that?"


    Hadizah¡¯s face turned serious. "There are things hidden from the ordinary eyes. Maria journeyed to and with no end. If we hadn¡¯t intervened and spoken with the spirits, she would have been stuck there forever."


    "What do you think happens on the other side?" Mrs. Spencer asked, her curiosity evident.


    "My father told me before he died that whatever is troubling you or causing you confusion is sometimes revealed to you there. But if things go wrong, you may never return," Hadizah exined calmly.


    "So Maria must have seen things over there. Will she remember them?" Mrs. Spencer asked with a thoughtful expression.


    "She must have seen things, but whether she remembers them is another matter. Some people return with full memories, others forget but start showing signs¡ªnew traits they picked up from the other side," Hadizah exined further.


    "I just pray she remembers everything because she has suffered so much already," Mrs. Spencer said softly, worry clouding her eyes.


    Hadizah sighed. "We should not only pray that she remembers but also that she made the right choice. Whatever decision she made there will shape who she bes here. And her choice can either be good or bad."


    Mrs. Spencer sat up, rmed. "What are you saying? Are you suggesting she¡¯s now a different person?"


    "She¡¯s surely changed," Hadizah said firmly. "We bent the rules of nature to bring her back. That alone is enough to change someone. We rushed her return, not knowing if she had finished her journey there or made a decision. We have to watch her closely."


    Mrs. Spencer¡¯s worry deepened. "I pray the spirits guide her to do what¡¯s right. Because if she chose the wrong path, the world may be facing something it has never seen before."


    "What do you mean by that?" Hadizah asked, now deeply intrigued.


    "Maria¡¯s birth was tied to an ancient prophecy," Mrs. Spencer revealed. "Though everything seemed fine at first, her birth quickly turned into a disaster. Many believed all the children born that day were killed. But Maria survived. She carries a destiny too great to waste¡ªshe¡¯s the only child of the then Alpha."


    Hadizah¡¯s eyes widened. "So what¡¯s the danger her existence brings?"


    "If she turns out to be the true child of the Blue Moon... then a beast is about to awaken. A force like a volcano on the verge of eruption," Mrs. Spencer said, fear etched on her face.


    "Then why have you been protecting her?" Hadizah asked, clearly baffled.


    "Because Maria isn¡¯t just a good girl," Mrs. Spencer said softly. "I have a mandate to protect her with all I have¡ªmy power, my connections. One day, you¡¯ll understand why. For now, we can only hope she made the right choice."


    Hadizah sighed. "I truly hope everything turns out well. I¡¯ll be leaving first thing tomorrow morning."


    "I can¡¯t thank you enough, my friend. May the spirits always bless and protect you," Mrs. Spencer said as she leaned back on the sofa, finally closing her eyes to rest.


    ***


    At the Gilbert residence, Bernard and his parents had just returned home after visiting Maria in the hospital. Maria had eaten the food Luna Victoria prepared and had spent time with her friends.


    In the living room, Luna Victoria stood up first, exhausted and ready to retire to her room.


    Bernard sat quietly across from his father, a deep frown on his face. He looked troubled, his mind far away.


    Beta Gilbert quickly noticed his son¡¯s unease. He turned to him, concern sharp in his gaze. "Son, look me in the eyes and tell me the truth. What¡¯s bothering you?"


    Bernard hesitated at first, unsure if he should speak. But his father¡¯s unrelenting stare left him with no choice.


    "My problem is Laura," Bernard finally said, his voice tight with frustration.


    "Who exactly is Laura?" Beta Gilbert asked, curiosity in his tone.


    "She¡¯s thedy who showed up at the hospital today¡ªwhen you and mom stepped out to get food for Maria," Bernard exined.


    "Thatdy again?" Beta Gilbert growled, anger shing in his eyes as his jaw clenched.


    Bernard was startled by his father¡¯s fierce reaction. He turned sharply to look at him, confusion written all over his face...

 Chapter 97. Discharged

    <h4>Chapter 97: 97. Discharged</h4>


    "Dad, what are we talking about? Do you know her from anywhere?" Bernard questioned his father curiously, still stunned by Beta Gilbert¡¯s initialment.


    Beta Gilbert remained silent, his face still twisted in anger. His silence only made Bernard even more curious.


    His face tightened more, and his jaw clenched hard as his brows furrowed deeply. His nostrils red as his eyes darkened with fury, radiating intense anger that couldn¡¯t be mistaken.


    "I don¡¯t know her from anywhere," Beta Gilbert finally muttered, his voice tense. "But I can¡¯t exin it... I always feel this deep unrest and fear whenever I see her. There must be something about Laura being a girl!"


    "That¡¯s strange. I grew up knowing you as someone who was never afraid of anything or anyone. I think you¡¯re right... there¡¯s something different about her," Bernard said, his tone certain as he leaned back on the couch, still processing his father¡¯s words.


    "So, son, what kind of problem is she giving you?" Beta Gilbert asked with a curious look, leaning in slightly.


    "I asked her and Cassandra a question, but the reply she gave me was exactly what I was thinking in my head, like she could see straight into my mind. She also challenged me with strong words, and I couldn¡¯t even deny what she said or get angry. If I had reacted, it would have exposed my weakness. Something about her feels off," Bernard exined, his voice firm and his suspicion growing.


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s face hardened. "Now, I am sure about my feelings toward her. We need to run a thorough background check on her immediately. We can¡¯t afford to have someone like that close to Maria. Such a person is a threat to us and our ns."


    "Yes, Dad. I¡¯ll start the investigation right away. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll dig up something about her. We can¡¯t let someone like her get close to Maria," Bernard said confidently.


    "Good. But how do you n to carry out the investigation without leaving any trace? You know we can¡¯t let her suspect anything," Beta Gilbert asked with raised eyebrows, his voiceced with concern.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that, Dad. I¡¯ve got my men who can handle this perfectly. They¡¯ll get the job done cleanly without her noticing a thing," Bernard assured him calmly.


    Satisfied, Beta Gilbert rose to his feet, his body showing signs of fatigue.


    "Good night, Dad," Bernard said as his father walked out of the living room.


    "Good night, son. Don¡¯t stay up toote¡ªyou need your rest too, so you can think clearly," Beta Gilbert advised as he headed toward his room.


    When his father was gone, Bernard remained seated in the living room, his thoughts consumed by Laura and their unusual exchange.


    ¡¯That girl is too confident. She didn¡¯t just speak boldly to me¡ªshe looked me straight in the eye. I must find out who she really is and where shees from,¡¯ Bernard thought with determination, his jaw tightening.


    After lingering on the thought for a while, he finally stood up and went to his room, exhaustion finally catching up with him.


    ***


    At the Celtic Hospital, Mariay in bed, restless and wide awake. Sleep refused toe, and her mind was crowded with questions, especially about the strange visions she had while in aa.


    ¡¯The two lives I saw... they weren¡¯t the kind of life I ever nned for myself, or anything I would have pictured. No, I must make sure I work toward a different life. But what if none of what I saw was even real?¡¯ Maria¡¯s mind churned with worry and confusion.


    She bit her lip, thinking harder. ¡¯I need to find out what was really happening while I was unconscious. How did people around me react to everything that happened?¡¯


    She considered talking to her friends, wondering if their perspectives would help her figure out the right path.


    ¡¯Maybe if I talk to them about the things I saw, I might understand what I need to do...¡¯ But then, she paused and shook her head slowly.


    "No, I can¡¯t talk to anyone about this yet, not with how everyone is acting so concerned and loving¡ªespecially Luna Victoria. I can¡¯t trust anyone right now, not even my closest friends," she whispered to herself, her voice soft but firm.


    Her thoughts drifted to James, the one person she missed deeply.


    ¡¯I miss James... his hands around me, his kisses. I wish I had kissed him earlier when I saw him by my side, but I can¡¯t afford to do that now. That¡¯s why I need to work hard and fast to secure my freedom and start living my life on my own terms.¡¯


    Maria smiled gently, thinking about him.


    ¡¯I need to know how far Cassandra has gone with the assignment on Bernard. I can¡¯t waste any more time. I need to leave this hospital soon so I can also focus on the task Mr. Frederick gave me.¡¯


    Feeling suddenly dizzy, Maria carefullyid her back against the bed. "Let me think about my James for now. With him on my mind... I¡¯ll surely fall asleep." A small smile curved her lips as she closed her eyes, allowing sleep to finally take her.


    ---


    The next morning, Beta Gilbert and Bernard arrived at the hospital very early, heading straight to the doctor¡¯s office with bright smiles on their faces.


    "Good morning, doctor!" Beta Gilbert greeted warmly as they entered.


    "Good morning to you, sir. Please, have a seat," the doctor weed them with an equally cheerful expression.


    Both men sat down, eager to hear what the doctor had to say.


    "Doctor, you called us this morning and said there was no problem. I hope Maria is doing well?" Bernard asked, curiosity and concern written all over his face.


    The doctor smiled. "Maria is doing very well. Since she woke up, her recovery has been remarkable. If all goes well, she can be discharged either today or first thing tomorrow. But we still need to hear from her directly¡ªto know if she feels ready to go home."


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s face lit up. "That¡¯s wonderful news. But you¡¯re right¡ªwe need to ask Maria how she feels about going home. Can we go see her now?"


    "Of course, let¡¯s go together," the doctor said, rising from his seat as they all walked to Maria¡¯s room.


    When they entered, Maria was surprised to see Bernard and Beta Gilbert so early. She couldn¡¯t hide her shock¡ªit showed all over her face.


    "Good morning, Maria. How are you feeling today?" the doctor asked with a lively smile.


    "Good morning, doctor. I¡¯m feeling very well and strong today," Maria replied with a wide smile, genuinely pleased to see them.


    She turned to greet Beta Gilbert and Bernard, exchanging pleasantries before the doctor got straight to the point.


    "Maria, I mustmend you on your excellent response to all the treatments. That¡¯s why we believe you¡¯re now fit to go home¡ªeither today or tomorrow. But we¡¯d like to hear from you. Do you feel ready to leave the hospital?" the doctor asked kindly.


    Maria¡¯s heart soared at the news. She had been eager to leave, and now the opportunity hade.


    "I really appreciate you and everyone who has taken care of me. I feel strong, and I believe I¡¯m ready to go home today," Maria said sincerely, her eyes meeting each of theirs.


    Beta Gilbert and Bernard¡¯s faces immediately brightened with joy. Their warmth toward her had been consistent since she woke up, but now it puzzled her even more.


    ¡¯What¡¯s really going on with Bernard and his dad? Is this genuine or just another act?¡¯ Maria wondered silently, maintaining her sweet smile to avoid raising any suspicion.


    "That¡¯s wonderful! I¡¯ll start preparing your medications and finalize your discharge paperwork right away. I¡¯ll be back soon," the doctor said as he left the room.


    Left alone with Bernard and Beta Gilbert, the conversation shifted to light topics until Maria decided to ask something.


    "So, how¡¯s college been so far?" she asked Bernard, her gaze steady.


    "College?" Bernard blinked, clearly caught off guard. "Honestly, I haven¡¯t been myself since you went into aa. I¡¯ve barely paid attention to anything going on there."


    Maria chuckled softly at his reaction.


    Fifteen minutester, the doctor returned with the discharge papers and handed a prescription list to Beta Gilbert.


    "Please get these medicines from our pharmacy outside the hospital. Maria will need to continue them for the next week," the doctor exined.


    He then turned to Maria with a warm smile. "Maria, please don¡¯t hide anything from your family again. If anything unusuales up, contact us immediately."


    "Thank you so much, doctor. We¡¯ll be leaving now," Beta Gilbert said, shaking the doctor¡¯s hand as Bernard gently helped Maria to her feet, supporting her with his hand on her back.


    Maria smiled faintly as she prepared to leave, her mind already focused on the mission ahead and the secrets she had to uncover...

 Chapter 98. Unexpected scenarios

    <h4>Chapter 98: 98. Unexpected scenarios</h4>


    Maria finally stepped out of the hospital premises and eased herself into the car. Bernard had gone to the other side of the hospital to get the prescribed drugs the doctor had written for her.


    About ten minutester, Bernard returned with a nylon bag containing the drugs. He opened the door and ced the bag gently beside Maria in the back seat, where she was seated next to Beta Gilbert.


    Since Maria was sitting close to Beta Gilbert, Bernard decided to sit in the front seat beside the driver.


    As the car began to move, Maria felt a wave of relief wash over her. She was so d to finally be out of the hospital, ready to return to her normal life and take on everything she had missed.


    Fifteen minutes into the drive, they finally arrived at the mansion. Strangely, everything looked different to her now. Maybe it was because she had been away for some days, or maybe it was because of all she had gone through.


    When the car stopped, Maria stepped out carefully, but confidently on her own. Bernard quickly rushed to her side to offer support, but she gently shook her head and smiled.


    "I¡¯m okay, I can walk by myself," she assured him softly.


    She walked with slow but steady steps into the living room, and it was no surprise to her when she met Luna Victoria sittingfortably and waiting for her. The older woman¡¯s face instantly lit up with a bright smile when she saw Maria.


    "Maria, wee back home!" Luna Victoria eximed warmly. "This is such a big surprise. When they left this morning, they didn¡¯t tell me you¡¯d be discharged today. But I¡¯m so d to see you back!"


    Maria was still shocked by the genuine care and affection she had been receiving from everyone¡ªespecially from Luna Victoria. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long this kindness wouldst.


    "So, what exactly would you like to eat?" Luna Victoria asked as she walked closer to Maria, her smile still intact.


    "I don¡¯t feel like eating anything just yet, ma¡¯am. Maybe I¡¯ll take somethingter," Maria replied softly, her face calm.


    "No, no. You need to eat well and regain your strength." Luna Victoria waved her off gently. "Don¡¯t worry, I know exactly what to prepare for you. It¡¯ll satisfy your craving." With that, she turned and walked quickly to the kitchen, humming happily.


    <i>What¡¯s going on? Why are they all being this nice to me?</i> Maria wondered, lost in thought. <i>Could it be the doctor¡¯s advice?</i>


    Bernard and Beta Gilbert were still in the living room, chatting casually, asionally trying to pull Maria into their conversation. But Maria wasn¡¯t really paying attention. Her mind was somewhere else.


    After a while, she stood up slowly and excused herself. "I¡¯m going to take a shower and freshen up. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    "Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine on your own?" Bernard asked, concerned.


    "I¡¯m fine," she replied gently before walking up the stairs to her room.


    As soon as she entered her room, Maria instinctively walked around, checking her belongings one after the other. She needed to be sure everything was still where she left them. Nothing seemed out of ce.


    Everything was still intact, but she noticed her room had been thoroughly cleaned. It also smelled different, the usual scent was gone, reced by something else.


    Without wasting more time, she undressed and stepped into the bathroom. The warm shower against her skin refreshed her, making her feel alive again.


    When she was done, she stepped out of the bathroom, her skin still damp as water dripped down her body. As she was drying herself off, she suddenly heard a knock on her door.


    "Who¡¯s there?" she called out, her voice loud enough to be heard.


    "It¡¯s me, ma¡¯am," came the voice of one of the housemaids. "You have some visitors in the living room. The boss asked me to call you."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon," Maria responded as she heard the maid¡¯s footsteps fade away.


    <i>Visitors?</i> Maria thought to herself, puzzled. <i>I hardly have visitors. Who could it be?</i>


    Quickly, she dried herself properly, applied some cream to her skin, and dressed up. Curiosity pulled her towards the living room as she wondered who woulde to see her at home.


    When she got there, she was surprised¡ªand overwhelmed with happiness¡ªto see Cassandra and Laura seated, waiting for her.


    Her face immediately lit up with excitement as she hurried down the stairs to hug them both tightly.


    The three friends exchanged warm pleasantries and hugged again.


    "We went to the hospital this morning to see you and were told you had already been discharged," Cassandra said happily, her excitement evident. "So we just had toe check on you and see how you¡¯re doing!"


    "Yes, exactly!" Laura added, equally thrilled. "We even nned to surprise you at the hospital with cake and a little celebration, but instead, we are here now." She handed Maria a small cake box and some choctes. "We¡¯re just happy you¡¯re out of the hospital."


    Their presence truly made Maria¡¯s day. She was deeply grateful to have such caring friends around her.


    As they chatted in the living room, Victoria came out from the kitchen with a warm smile. "Food is ready," she announced cheerfully.


    At first, Laura and Cassandra politely declined, saying they had already eaten. But after Maria¡¯s gentle persuasion, they finally agreed to join her. They all sat at the dining table and enjoyed a delicious meal together.


    After eating, Maria invited her friends to her room so they could have some private time.


    Once they settled on Maria¡¯s bed, Cassandra¡¯s curiosity couldn¡¯t be contained any longer. "Maria, what¡¯s really going on? Why are Bernard and his family suddenly acting so nice and caring towards you?"


    Maria sighed softly. "I¡¯ve been wondering the same thing. Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just watching everything closely to see how it all unfolds."


    Laura, always the cautious one, leaned in a little. "I think we should be careful about what we say here. I don¡¯t feel like this ce is safe enough to talk about sensitive things. You never know who¡¯s listening."


    Maria and Cassandra quickly agreed. They shifted their conversations to lighter topics¡ªjust regr girls¡¯ stuff and spent the rest of their timeughing and catching up.


    Hourster, it was time for Laura and Cassandra to leave. Maria didn¡¯t want them to go, but they couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She stood to see them off, but Laura stopped her.


    "Don¡¯t stress yourself, Maria. You need to rest more, okay?" Laura advised with genuine concern.


    Cassandra turned to Maria with a hopeful smile. "When should we expect you back at the college?"


    "Give her some time," Laura quickly jumped in. "She needs to recover fully first. But I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be back with us soon."


    Maria smiled warmly. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. Stronger and faster."


    They exchanged tight hugs onest time before Laura and Cassandra left the room. Maria listened to their footsteps slowly fade away as they left the mansion.


    As Cassandra and Laura walked towards the mansion gate, Beta Gilbert spotted them from where he was sitting in the garden. Without hesitation, he called out to them.


    "Cassandra, Laura, pleasee over here for a moment!" Beta Gilbert¡¯s voice was firm but polite.


    The girls exchanged confused nces.


    "Why is Bernard¡¯s father calling us?" Cassandra whispered to Laura, curiosity written all over her face.


    "I don¡¯t know," Laura replied quietly. "But let¡¯s go and find out."


    When they got to him, they greeted him respectfully, still wondering why he wanted to speak with them.


    "Please, have a seat," Beta Gilbert gestured to the chairs nearby. "I won¡¯t take much of your time."


    They both sat down, their gazes fixed on him, waiting.


    "First, I want to thank both of you for the love and support you¡¯ve shown Maria. My family truly appreciates it," he said sincerely.


    They both smiled slightly but remained silent.


    "Secondly, I wanted to ask¡ªhow close are you to Maria? Has she shared anything that¡¯s been bothering her with you? The doctor said she¡¯s mentally fighting a lot, and I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s any way I can help her."


    Cassandra immediately opened her mouth to speak, but Laura subtly pinched her arm, silently warning her to stay quiet.


    Laura had already read Beta Gilbert¡¯s thoughts. She could sense that he wasn¡¯t asking out of genuine concern.


    "Sir, Maria hasn¡¯t really shared anything with us about what she¡¯s been going through," Laura replied calmly. "Honestly, we were also surprised by what the doctor said about her fighting things on her own."


    Beta Gilbert noticed that Cassandra wanted to say more but was stopped by Laura. He could read the shift, but he simply smiled and pretended not to notice.


    "Thank you both for your time," he said to them politely.


    Cassandra threw Laura another confused nce, but Laura simply shook her head gently, signaling that they¡¯d talkter...

 Chapter 99. Uncertainty

    <h4>Chapter 99: 99. Uncertainty</h4>


    Beta Gilbert continued to y along with Laura and Cassandra, pretending not to notice Laura¡¯s quick move again to stop Cassandra from revealing anything.


    "Okay, thanks a lot, girls. If you happen to remember anything, or if Mariater shares something with either of you, please do well to let me know. Together, we can help her get well quickly," Beta Gilbert said calmly, trying to sound genuinely concerned about Maria.


    "Alright, sir, we will surely let you know if anythinges up. We¡¯ll be on our way now, sir," Laura responded politely as she and Cassandra walked away from the garden. Beta Gilbert quietly watched them until they disappeared through the mansion¡¯s gate.


    As soon as they stepped outside, Laura¡¯s calm expression changed. She turned sharply to Cassandra, her voice low but firm. "How could you? Were you seriously going to tell him Maria¡¯s secrets?"


    Laura¡¯s sharp gaze pierced into Cassandra¡¯s eyes, filled with frustration.


    "I¡¯m sorry! But what else could I do? He sounded so sincere, and I thought we could actually trust him to help Maria with her recovery," Cassandra exined, her voice soft and regretful.


    "I know you meant well, but you can¡¯t go around trusting just anyone because they sound convincing. Let Maria do her own talking, Cassandra. She¡¯s the one living in that house with them, not us. If Beta Gilbert really cares, he should speak directly to her, not through us," Laura stressed, her voice calm but firm as she broke it down carefully.


    "Okay, I understand now. I¡¯m really sorry," Cassandra said with genuine remorse.


    Laura sighed and then gave a small smile. "And I¡¯m sorry too for yelling at you."


    The tension between them melted as they both burst into lightughter and hugged each other, walking slowly toward the ce where they would get a taxi.


    <i>**Back at the Mansion**</i>


    Meanwhile, Beta Gilbert sat still in the garden, his face clouded with suspicion and frustration.


    ¡¯There¡¯s something suspicious about this Laura girl,¡¯ he thought to himself, his brows furrowed. ¡¯Cassandra was about to reveal something useful, and Laura immediately stopped her!¡¯


    His anger deepened as he clenched his fists. "I need to find out everything about this Laura. If she turns out to be an enemy, I will crush her and her entire family without hesitation," he muttered coldly to himself, his voice dripping with determination.


    Lost in thought, Beta Gilbert didn¡¯t even notice when Bernard walked up to him.


    "Dad... Dad... can you hear me?" Bernard called out several times but got no response. It wasn¡¯t until he lightly tapped Beta Gilbert on the shoulder that his father snapped out of his deep thoughts.


    "Oh, sorry son, I didn¡¯t hear you. My mind has been upied with a lot of things," Beta Gilbert apologized, realizing he had driftedpletely.


    Bernard crossed his arms and stared at his father. "Hmm... What¡¯s going on this time, Dad? What¡¯s bothering you so much?"


    Beta Gilbert sighed and exined, "I tried to talk to Cassandra and Laura. I wanted to know if Maria had shared anything with them that could help us with her recovery. Cassandra was just about to say something when Laura stopped her andpletely changed the direction of the conversation. It was obvious she did it on purpose."


    The anger in Beta Gilbert¡¯s voice was unmistakable.


    "Calm down, Dad. I know exactly how you feel. I felt the same wayst night. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ve already figured out a solution to this whole thing," Bernard said confidently, his voice steady.


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s curiosity immediately heightened. He turned fully toward his son, his eyes wide with interest. "A solution? What¡¯s the n, son?"


    "First, we need to investigate Laura thoroughly. That girl is not as simple as she seems. I can feel it. There¡¯s something more to her. Second, I¡¯ll personally handle Cassandra. I¡¯ll get her to open up to me. I know exactly what to do. I have a strategy, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll fall for it," Bernard exined, sounding almost proud of his carefully thought-out n.


    Beta Gilbert nodded slowly, clearly impressed but still cautious.


    "Your n sounds good. Investigating Laura is non-negotiable. But about Cassandra, are you sure you can get her to talk? What if Maria finds out? Can you pull this off without raising her suspicion? And are you sure Cassandra¡¯s loyalty to her friendship with Maria won¡¯t stop her from opening up?"


    Bernard smirked slightly, full of self-assurance. "Dad, Cassandra and I are already close. She likes me more than you realize. Trust me¡ªI know how to y this game. I¡¯ll make sure she talks."


    "Alright then, let¡¯s move quickly. I¡¯ll speak to Mason and have him assign some of our best trackers to follow Laura. I want to know everything about her¡ªwho she meets, where she goes, everything!" Beta Gilbert said, a wicked smile spreading across his face.


    Once their discussion ended, Bernard got up, walked out of the garden, and headed straight to his car. Without wasting time, he drove out of the mansion.


    Upstairs in her room, Maria sat quietly by her window, observing everything that had just happened in the garden.


    From the moment Beta Gilbert called Laura and Cassandra, to their conversation, to the moment Bernard joined his father¡ªMaria had watched it all closely, though she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.


    She sat there, puzzled and unsettled. <i>Why would Beta Gilbert call my friends? What could they have discussed?</i> she wondered, her heart growing heavier.


    Her mind spun with more questions. <i>Could it be that my friends might actually be persuaded by Beta Gilbert to turn against me? Or am I just overthinking things?</i>


    Maria pressed her lips tightly and thought to herself, while staring hard.


    ¡¯If they call me and tell me what Beta Gilbert talked to them about, then I¡¯ll know I can still trust them. But if they don¡¯t... it simply means they¡¯re hiding something from me. And I won¡¯t be able to fully trust them anymore.¡¯

 Chapter 100. Emergence Of Doom

    <h4>Chapter 100: 100. Emergence Of Doom</h4>


    It was early in the morning, around 8:30 a.m., when Laura arrived at Mrs. Spencer¡¯s apartment.


    She hade to urgently discuss what she discovered during her visit to Maria and what Beta Gilbert was secretly plotting against her friend.


    The moment Laura stepped into the living room, she met Hadizah, the witch, already prepared to leave.


    Mrs. Spencer was standing beside her, and both of them were just about to walk out of the house when Laura suddenly appeared.


    They were both surprised to see Laura so early, especially since she hadn¡¯t informed Mrs. Spencer about hering.


    "Laura, what are you doing here this early? Is everything alright with you?" Mrs. Spencer asked, concern written all over her face.


    "I¡¯m fine, but I don¡¯t think Maria will be okay if we don¡¯t act quickly to help her," Laura said, her face tight with worry.


    "Calm down, Laura. Come, sit here and talk to us," Hadizah said gently. The three of them returned to the living room and took their seats, waiting for Laura to exin further.


    Once seated, both women watched Laura curiously, eager to hear what had brought her here in such urgency.


    "I was at the Gilbert mansion yesterday, with Cassandra. I managed to listen to Beta Gilbert¡¯s thoughts, and he¡¯s nning to dig into Maria¡¯s life and mine. He feels threatened by me, and now he¡¯s bent on investigating me. I¡¯m not bothered about himing after me, but I¡¯m really worried about Maria," Laura confessed, the tension in her voice clearly showing.


    Mrs. Spencer sat forward, her brows drawn together. "Okay, I hear you, Laura. But what exactly does he want to know about Maria?"


    Laura sighed. "He kept thinking about quickly getting his hands on the staff of office. But how Maria connects to that is what I don¡¯t understand."


    "That has always been his target," Mrs. Spencer said with a small chuckle, her voice calm but firm. "Don¡¯t worry. As long as they don¡¯t have ess to the staff of office, they can¡¯t harm Maria."


    Laura looked at her in confusion. "What is the staff of office, ma¡¯am?"


    "The staff of office is what gives an Alpha the highest power and authority. Only someone from the Alpha bloodline or someone connected to thest Alpha by blood can handle it and pass it on to the next Alpha. That¡¯s why they need Maria¡ªto pass it to Bernard so he can gain the full power of the Alpha," Mrs. Spencer exined patiently.


    The exnation made Laura¡¯s eyes widen in realization. "So nothing can happen to Maria, right?"


    "Yes. And if there¡¯s anyone to worry about right now, it¡¯s you, not Maria," Mrs. Spencer said with a sharp, meaningful look.


    "Me? Why should anyone be worried about me, ma¡¯am?" Laura asked, shocked by Mrs. Spencer¡¯s words.


    "You said Beta Gilbert is nning to investigate you. He is not the kind of man who gives up easily. Once he starts something, he will push until he finds what he¡¯s looking for," Hadizah said, her voice steady and clear.


    "Yes, I know that, ma¡¯am. But I¡¯m not afraid of him," Laura said firmly, her voice filled with determination.


    "My dear child, this isn¡¯t about fear. It¡¯s about protecting the quest. Maria is your quest, and no one must discover your abilities. If they do, your quest is in danger, and that¡¯s not something we can allow," Mrs. Spencer said carefully, her tone calm but serious.


    Laura nodded quickly, her concern deepening. "So, what should we do now, ma¡¯am?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, we have people in ce to handle that. Just keep doing what you¡¯ve been doing. And most importantly, act like you don¡¯t know anything. I believe you must have said or done something to make him suspect you in the first ce," Mrs. Spencer advised, staring deeply into Laura¡¯s eyes.


    "Okay, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on and try to keep everything looking simple," Laura promised, her voice low with remorse.


    After their discussion, Hadizah stood up to continue her journey. Her small travel bag rested by her side.


    Just as she reached to pick it up, she suddenly heard a loud, sharp noise ringing in both ears.


    "What¡¯s that noise?" Hadizah asked, turning quickly to face Mrs. Spencer and Laura, her eyes wide with rm.


    Both women were shocked by her question. They had heard nothing.


    "What noise, my friend?" Mrs. Spencer asked, growing concerned.


    "I heard a very loud noise in both of my ears," Hadizah said again, clearly disturbed by the experience.


    Still shaken but ready to leave, Hadizah picked up her bag and walked toward the door, while Mrs. Spencer and Laura followed closely behind.


    Just as she stepped outside, a deep, echoing voice boomed directly into her ears:


    <i>"We, the dark beasts, havee out in our legions... we will surely unleash ourselves on her!"</i>


    Hadizah froze, her heart pounding. She shouted in terror and stumbled backward.


    Mrs. Spencer and Laura were immediately rmed by her reaction. The fear on Hadizah¡¯s face terrified them both.


    "What is it? Why did you scream like that?" Mrs. Spencer asked, her curiosity now mixed with growing fear.


    "We forgot to seal the path we opened when we brought Maria back. The dark beasts havee out in their legions to possess anyone they can find. We¡¯re in serious danger now!" Hadizah cried out, her face pale with fear.


    Laura stood there,pletely confused. "What are you both talking about?" she asked, desperate for rity.


    Mrs. Spencer and Hadizah exchanged a quick nce, then looked back at Laura.


    In one breath, they both shouted, "We are in great doom! Everyone is now in serious danger!"


    ***


    At the mansion, Maria woke upter than usual, feeling well-rested from a peaceful night¡¯s sleep. As soon as she opened her eyes, she headed straight to the bathroom to relieve herself, wash her face, and brush her teeth.


    When she returned to her room, she was greeted by something that instantly froze her in ce.


    A mobile phone sat quietly on her bed.


    Maria¡¯s heart raced. She hadn¡¯t left a phone there. She hadn¡¯t even brought one to the mansion.


    She stared at it, unsure of what to do, her mind racing with a thousand questions. How did the phone get here? Who brought it? When?


    Her shock deepened when the phone suddenly started ringing.


    Goosebumps crawled over her skin.


    The phone rang again, and this time Maria decided to summon her courage. She walked cautiously toward the bed and picked it up, hands trembling.


    A familiar voice came through the other end.


    "Hello, Maria... this is Mr. Frederick. I wanted to check on you. How are you doing?"


    Maria stood frozen, her heart pounding. She could barely speak.


    "Maria, are you there? I know this must be a shock, but I need to speak to you about something very important, and I can¡¯t let the day pass without this conversation. Please, speak to me," Mr. Frederick urged.


    Maria forced herself to speak, though her voice was soft. "Speak on, sir. I can hear you."


    But even as she answered, one question consumed her mind; ¡¯<i>How did this phone appear in my room, with no sign of anyone breaking in or leaving a trace?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 101. Opened Path

    <h4>Chapter 101: 101. Opened Path</h4>


    Maria stared at the phone in her hand, still shaken by how it had mysteriously appeared in her room without any sign of a break-in.


    The voice on the other end belonged to Mr. Frederick, and his next words quickly made her sit up in full attention.


    "Maria, I¡¯m sorry for frightening you this way. I had to reach you, but I also needed to know that you are okay, and most importantly, I needed to warn you about something," Mr. Frederick said, his voice firm but apologetic.


    The moment he mentioned that he needed to warn her, Maria¡¯s entire body became alert. Every trace of sleepiness vanished. She was fully awake now, hanging onto his every word.


    "No problem, sir. I¡¯m doing fine now. What is it you want to warn me about?" she asked quickly, her curiosity sharp and her voice a little shaky.


    "Good," he said. "First, I need you to know that many eyes are now watching you. Don¡¯t fall for all these acts of kindness around you¡ªmost of them are fake. They do not mean you well."


    Maria¡¯s heart raced as confusion settled in. She could not understand how Mr. Frederick knew people were watching her or how he was aware that everyone around her had suddenly begun acting nice.


    "But... how do you know all these things, sir?" she asked, her voice low but filled with deep curiosity.


    "From the day we agreed to work together, I made a promise to always keep an eye on you for your safety. I know how dangerous Beta Gilbert and his entire family can be. I couldn¡¯t just leave you unprotected," Mr. Frederick exined calmly, but his words carried weight.


    His next instruction caught Maria off guard.


    "Now, walk back into your bathroom," Mr. Frederick ordered.


    Maria hesitated for a second, realizing that whoever had brought the phone was probably still nearby¡ªor worse, that Mr. Frederick could see her.


    "Are you watching me right now?" she asked, her voice filled with suspicion as she slowly made her way back to the bathroom.


    "Yes, I can see you. The phone you¡¯re holding has a camera sensor, and as long as you¡¯re holding it, I can see your face and almost everything around you," he exined carefully.


    Maria entered the bathroom and quickly informed him. "I¡¯m in the bathroom now."


    "Yes, I can see you," Mr. Frederick confirmed. "Now, listen to me carefully. You must keep anything that is secret to you... Do not share it with anyone¡ªnot your friends, not Bernard, not his parents. No one. And that includes me. I shouldn¡¯t know your secrets either."


    His warning was sharp and serious.


    "Alright, sir. I will do exactly as you have said," Maria promised firmly, her determination solid.


    "Good. Now, take out the SIM card from the back of the phone and flush it down the toilet. But keep the phone itself under the pillows on your bed," Mr. Frederick instructed.


    The moment he finished giving the instructions, he ended the call without waiting for another word.


    Maria quickly did as he had directed. She removed the SIM card from the phone and flushed it, her hands trembling slightly. She stepped out of the bathroom and went straight to her bed, carefully hiding the phone under her pillows as instructed.


    Once she was done, she took a deep breath, gathered herself, and headed to join Bernard and his parents in the living room as though nothing had happened.


    ***


    At Mrs. Spencer¡¯s apartment, Laura was still standing in shock and confusion after hearing the terrifying words from both Mrs. Spencer and Hadizah.


    "What kind of doom are you both talking about?" Laura asked, her voiceced with worry and curiosity.


    Mrs. Spencer looked at Hadizah briefly before exining.


    "When we brought Maria back from hera, we used powerful ck magic to ess the darkest parts of the other world. The terrible mistake we made is that we forgot to close the path that leads to that dark world. Now, many dark spirits have escaped to our world, and this will bring serious doom."


    Hadizah¡¯s face was tense as she spoke, confirming the danger. Laura¡¯s heart sank at their words.


    "Is there a solution to this situation?" Laura asked, her voice trembling.


    "There is a solution, but it¡¯s too risky to do right now. We don¡¯t know Maria¡¯s current condition, and rushing it may cause more harm," Mrs. Spencer replied, her words deepening Laura¡¯s concern.


    "What does the solution have to do with Maria?" Laura pressed.


    "The solution is to cast all the dark spirits back into their world, but the danger is that the first person they will try to possess is Maria. If that happens and we carry out the casting ritual, we might end up banishing Maria¡¯s soul along with the spirits... and she will never return to this world again," Hadizah exined, her voice heavy with dread.


    Laura¡¯s patience was running out. "So, are we just going to stand by and do nothing while they try to possess Maria?"


    "No, we won¡¯t let that happen to her. But we must act carefully. That¡¯s why we need you, Laura. We need someone we can trust, and that person is you," Mrs. Spencer said firmly, locking eyes with her.


    "Alright, ma¡¯am. What exactly should I do?" Laura asked, ready to do whatever was needed.


    "You must find a way to see Maria¡ªwithout anyone seeing you, not even Maria herself. You need to watch her carefully and observe her behavior. We must know if she¡¯s still herself or if the possession has already started," Hadizah instructed with a serious tone.


    "Alright, ma¡¯am. I will get to work immediately," Laura said with strong determination. She stood up and walked briskly out of the apartment.


    "Please, my old friend, you cannot travel anymore¡ªnot until we resolve all of this," Mrs. Spencer pleaded gently, turning to Hadizah.


    "I never nned to run away. I will stand by you. This is now a battle against higher powers. We must fight together, and I truly believe we wille out victorious," Hadizah said, her voice firm with courage as she stared out into the distance, her face fierce and ready for the battle ahead...

 Chapter 102. Unpredictable Sin

    <h4>Chapter 102: 102. Unpredictable Sin</h4>


    As Maria stepped out of her room, she gently walked down the staircase to the living room. It was no surprise to her that Bernard and his parents were already seated there, quietly engaged in a serious conversation.


    But the moment they noticed her arrival, all their attention quickly shifted to her, and the conversation they were having immediately ceased.


    They all exchanged pleasantries, and Maria took a seat right beside Bernard.


    "Maria, how are you feeling today?" Luna Victoria asked warmly, shing a kind smile in her direction.


    "I¡¯m doing very great and feeling strong, ma¡¯am," Maria replied, returning the smile with calmness in her voice.


    She paused for a moment and looked at each of them with gratitude in her eyes.


    "I want to thank you all for standing by me, for never giving up on me, even when my attitude sometimes was hard to handle. I truly appreciate the love, care, and support you¡¯ve given me. Thank you so much."


    "You don¡¯t need to thank us for anything. You are part of this family, and we love you dearly," Beta Gilbert said modestly. "Sometimes life doesn¡¯t go the way we n it, but you will always be wee here."


    Bernard leaned in a little, his expression soft butced with concern. "I heard the final exams areing up in three weeks. I don¡¯t think you should put yourself through that stress just yet."


    Maria was surprised by his thoughtful tone. She wished she could believe his concern was genuine, but at this point, she couldn¡¯t trust anyone¡ªnot even Bernard.


    "Come on, Bernard, three weeks is a lot of time to prepare for any exam. I¡¯m feeling perfectly fine now. Since today is Thursday, I¡¯ll rest throughout the weekend and go back to college on Monday," Maria said cheerfully, masking her growing suspicions behind a pleasant smile.


    "No, I don¡¯t think you should return to college yet," Beta Gilbert quickly objected, sounding very protective. "I¡¯m even willing to speak with the college management to allow you to write your exams from home so you won¡¯t need to stress yourself during recovery."


    "Sir, I really appreciate your concern, but please let me go to college. I won¡¯t lie about my health. If I get there and I notice that I¡¯m not well enough to handle the activities, I¡¯ll let you know immediately," Maria pleaded, trying to sound convincing and determined.


    Although he still wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable with the idea, Beta Gilbert finally gave in, especially since she promised to report any changes in her health.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll allow you to return to college, but you must always inform me about how you¡¯re feeling. Is that clear?" Beta Gilbert said, locking eyes with her.


    "Yes, sir. I promise to keep you updated on anything I notice," Maria replied calmly with a polite smile.


    "Good. Enough of the school talk. Let¡¯s have breakfast, the table is ready. Maria, don¡¯t forget your medication right after your meal," Luna Victoria reminded her with a bright smile.


    They all gathered at the dining table and enjoyed their breakfast together. It was the first time Maria had eaten with them while feeling somewhatfortable.


    Theyughed and chatted as they ate, and for a brief moment, Maria¡¯s mind drifted to her parents. She pictured her father, her mother, and herself sharing meals at their dining table¡ªthose moments had always been filled with happiness.


    Quickly, she shook the thought away. She didn¡¯t want anyone noticing her sadness. She forced herself to stay cheerful and kept the conversation going until they finished eating.


    After breakfast, Maria excused herself, telling them she wanted to rest in her room and take her medication.


    Once inside her room, Maria immediately reached for her tablets and carefully took them as prescribed. But just as she turned to lie on her bed, she remembered the phone she had hidden under her pillow.


    She quickly checked for it¡ªbut to her shock, the phone was no longer there.


    Instead, she found a small piece of folded paper in its ce. Her heart skipped a beat as she picked it up and unfolded it.


    The note read simply:


    <strong>"I have taken the phone. Be good."</strong>


    Maria stared at the message in disbelief, quickly looking around the room in confusion. She knew without a doubt that this was Mr. Frederick¡¯s doing. It couldn¡¯t have been anyone else from the house.


    She rushed to the windows, checking each one carefully. They were all tightly closed, with no sign that anyone had tampered with them.


    Though it unsettled her, she decided not to panic. She slowly walked back to her bed andy down, allowing her body to rx.


    Her mind was still filled with questions, but the weight of her medication soon pulled her into a peaceful, dreamless sleep¡ªsomething she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.


    For once, there were no nightmares, no racing thoughts¡ªjust calm.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Bernard was seated in the reading room, flipping through some books and carefully reviewing documentsid out on the table. Suddenly, he heard a knock on the door.


    Quickly, Bernard looked around, closing the files and pushing the important documents out of sight.


    "Who¡¯s that?" he called out loudly.


    "Sir, you have a visitor. She says you are expecting her. Should I let her in?" the guard asked from outside.


    "Yes, let her in. She cane here directly," Bernard replied, making sure the table now looked like he was simply studying.


    A momentter, Cassandra entered the room, and Bernard¡¯s face lit up with delight at the sight of her.


    "Good morning, beautiful one," Bernard greeted with a charming smile.


    "Good morning, Bernard. I came as soon as you called. You said you wanted to see me about Maria¡¯s situation," Cassandra said softly, her face clouded with worry.


    "Yes, please sit down. I¡¯m sure you know that the final exams are just a few weeks away, and I¡¯m really worried about Maria. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s fully stable mentally," Bernard said, his tone heavy with concern.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking about that too. I just wish there¡¯s something I could do to help her recover quickly," Cassandra added, her concern evident.


    "Exactly why I called you. You¡¯ve been Maria¡¯s friend since childhood. You and I are the ones who can truly help her now," Bernard said, leaning closer.


    "What¡¯s the n? How can we help Maria?" Cassandra asked, curiosity growing in her eyes.


    "We need to start asking her simple questions about how she feels. If she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, I believe she will open up to you. She can¡¯t keep things from you, Cassandra," Bernard exined.


    "Okay, and when we get this information from her... what do we do with it?" Cassandra asked, her gaze fixed on his.


    Bernard stood and slowly moved to sit right beside her. "First, we need to make her feel safe around us. Second, we must find ways to make her happy. Finally, we¡¯ll pass everything she tells us to the doctor, so the right treatment can be arranged to help her recover faster."


    Their eyes locked in silence. Before either of them could fully process what was happening, they found themselves kissing. Bernard¡¯s hands slid firmly to her waist, then to her hips, pulling her closer.


    The kiss deepened quickly. Cassandra moaned softly, caught in the heat of the moment, unable to stop herself. Bernard trailed kisses down her neck, to herp, and soon their bodies werepletely entangled.


    Bernard was hard, and Cassandra was already wet, her body aching for him. In no time, he slid into her, filling her deeply. Their bodies moved together, driven by passion, their connection fierce and undeniable.


    But as soon as they were done, Cassandra burst into tears, confusion and guilt overwhelming her.


    Bernard was stunned by her sudden outburst. He gently held her, but she pushed him away as tears streamed down her face.


    "Cassandra, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you enjoy what we just shared?" Bernard asked, confused by her reaction.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak. She just continued crying, her guilt suffocating her.


    "Oh... You¡¯re thinking about Maria, aren¡¯t you?" Bernard said, now staring deeply into her eyes.


    "Yes... I feel terrible. I¡¯ve betrayed her. I don¡¯t deserve her friendship," Cassandra sobbed.


    "Maria and I both know we don¡¯t truly love each other. What we have is just temporary, something to buy time until something biggeres along. So stop worrying about Maria," Bernard said, soundingpletely rxed and sure of himself.


    Cassandra¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "What do you mean by something bigger? What are you hiding?"


    "There are many things you still don¡¯t know about Maria, but you will, in time. That¡¯s why I need your help. Help me get Maria back to a stable state of mind so everything can move quickly, and we can all live the life we want without fear," Bernard said smoothly.


    Cassandra finally stopped crying. She looked calmer now, though her heart was still heavy.


    "Okay, I¡¯ve heard you. But please, whatever is going on between us... let¡¯s keep it a secret. No one can know," she pleaded.


    Bernard smiled and nodded, sealing their dangerous agreement...

 Chapter 103. Unrest

    <h4>Chapter 103: 103. Unrest</h4>


    Immediately after their secret meeting, Bernard was the first to step out of the reading room.


    He carefully walked around the mansion, making sure no one was nearby who could see Cassandra leaving, except for the guards, who were always stationed around.


    Once he confirmed the coast was clear, he returned to the reading room and signaled Cassandra toe out.


    Cassandra stepped out with visible difort and fear. Her heart raced as she moved, terrified of being seen by Maria or Bernard¡¯s parents. Shame weighed her down so heavily that she kept her head bowed, unable to walk with confidence.


    Without dy, Bernard called one of the drivers to take Cassandra home. She hurried to the car, quickly hopping in and covering her face with her hands to avoid being recognized by anyone.


    As the driver started the car and pulled out of the mansion, Bernard stood in the yard, watching with a satisfied smile curling his lips.


    <strong>¡¯Good. I¡¯ve handled her well. Now let the information start flowing,¡¯</strong> Bernard thought smugly as he turned and walked back into the house.


    But as soon as he entered the living room, his heart skipped a beat. There, seated and watching him intently, was Beta Gilbert.


    Bernard greeted his father, trying to appear casual, but guilt made it difficult to meet his father¡¯s gaze. He was about to walk past and head to his room when Beta Gilbert¡¯s question froze him in his tracks.


    "Won¡¯t you tell me who she is to you now?" his father asked firmly.


    Bernard slowly turned back, meeting his father¡¯s sharp eyes. "Who are you talking about, Dad?"


    "Don¡¯t insult my intelligence, Bernard. I¡¯m asking about Cassandra. Who is she to you now?"


    Bernard quickly moved closer, raising his hand in a silent plea. "Dad, please keep your voice down... Maria is upstairs. She might hear you."


    "Then answer my question, quietly or not!" Beta Gilbert snapped, his patience thinning.


    "She¡¯s... she¡¯s someone I like. And I need her. I want to use her to get valuable information from Maria. They¡¯ve been childhood friends. Maria trusts her. Cassandra can reach ces I can¡¯t."


    Beta Gilbert¡¯s face darkened. "And you thought it was wise to bring her here without Maria¡¯s knowledge? That¡¯s reckless, Bernard. What if Maria had seen her?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I didn¡¯t think that far. I just... I was desperate to get Cassandra involved quickly," Bernard admitted, guilt washing over him.


    "Of course you were desperate. You were desperate enough to sleep with her too, right? Was that part of your brilliant n?" Beta Gilbert¡¯s voice dropped, but his disappointment cut deep.


    Bernard¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He hadn¡¯t expected anyone¡ªespecially his father¡ªto know what happened.


    "I... I¡ª" he stammered.


    "Just be careful. If you¡¯re going to mix business with pleasure, do it outside this house. Don¡¯t jeopardize everything we¡¯ve worked for all these years," Beta Gilbert warned, standing up and walking out, leaving Bernard alone in his shame.


    <strong>¡¯That was too close,¡¯</strong> Bernard thought, wiping his sweaty palms on his trousers. <strong>¡¯Thank goodness it was only Dad who found out. I¡¯m sure Mom wasn¡¯t home, and Maria couldn¡¯t have seen us without reacting.¡¯</strong>


    What Bernard didn¡¯t know was that Laura had overheard everything from the shadows. She had been moving silently around the mansion, listening carefully to their conversations.


    The moment she realized Bernard and Cassandra had slept together, disappointment crushed her heart.


    <strong>¡¯This isn¡¯t what I expected from Cassandra. I can¡¯t believe she crossed this line. But I must focus on my mission¡ªto protect Maria. Now I know I¡¯ve found another enemy much closer to her than I imagined,¡¯</strong> Laura thought bitterly as she carefully slipped away from the living room and quietly climbed the stairs to Maria¡¯s room.


    <strong>¡¯I need to see Maria without raising any suspicion. The only way is to listen to every thought surrounding her right now,¡¯</strong> Laura thought as she gently pressed her ear against the door.


    She carefully listened, focusing her senses to pick up on Maria¡¯s thoughts and emotions. After a few moments, she confirmed that Maria¡¯s mind was still intact¡ªshe hadn¡¯t been possessed by any dark spirits. Relief flooded Laura¡¯s chest.


    Just as she was about to leave, she heard footsteps approaching. She turned quickly and saw Luna Victoria climbing the stairs. There was no time to hide.


    Laura¡¯s eyes darted around frantically until she spotted the main electricity control switch on the wall nearby. Without thinking, she jumped and switched it off, plunging the entire house into darkness.


    Luna Victoria gasped in panic, the sudden ckout leaving her disoriented. "What¡¯s going on? Why did the lights go out?" she called out, her voice trembling.


    The guards rushed to check the cause, and soon Beta Gilbert and Bernard appeared, both rmed by the power failure.


    "Mason! Secure the building immediately and send extra guards upstairs!" Bernard barked his orders as he scanned the house with growing suspicion.


    Mason quickly assembled his men, positioning them around key entry points while he and two others moved upstairs, shining bright shlights as they went.


    The first ce they checked was the power control box. To their surprise, they found the switch had been manually turned off. They quickly flipped it back on, and the house lit up again.


    "This is strange... can a switch like that just turn off by itself?" Beta Gilbert asked, clearly unsettled.


    Bernard narrowed his eyes, his instincts telling him something wasn¡¯t right. "Mason,e with me. The rest of you, stay here with my parents."


    Grabbing a gun tucked behind his belt, Bernard stormed downstairs with Mason, searching every corner of the house. They checked windows, doors, and even hidden entrances¡ªnothing was out of ce. No signs of forced entry.


    Bernard¡¯s frustration boiled over. "That switch didn¡¯t flip itself off. Someone was in this house. And all of you missed it!" he roared at Mason and the guards.


    "I¡¯m deeply sorry, sir. We¡¯ll double the security from now on. It won¡¯t happen again," Mason pleaded, his head bowed.


    "This isn¡¯t just about security," Bernard snapped. "It¡¯s about what this intruder was after. What information could have been stolen while we were unaware? You¡¯ve all failed me!"


    Fuming, Bernard stormed away, still clutching his gun tightly.


    When he returned to the living room, Beta Gilbert and Luna Victoria sat anxiously, waiting for an update.


    "Did you find anything?" Luna Victoria asked, her voice shaky.


    "Nothing. Whoever came in here was a professional. They left no trace," Bernard replied bitterly, waving the guards away. "You¡¯re all useless. How could someone sneak in under your watch?"


    "Calm down, son," Beta Gilbert tried to soothe him. "We¡¯ve never experienced this before. Maybe it¡¯s a warning for us to improve our security."


    "I know, Dad. But this is a crucial time. We can¡¯t afford mistakes like this," Bernard said, still seething.


    Suddenly, they realized Maria hadn¡¯te out of her room during the entiremotion.


    "Where¡¯s Maria?" Luna Victoria asked, her gaze drifting towards the staircase.


    A momentter, Maria appeared, slowly descending the stairs with a sleepy, puzzled expression.


    "What were you doing in your room all this time?" Bernard asked, suspicioncing his tone.


    "What else would I be doing? I¡¯ve been sleeping since I took my medication. The noise from the living room woke me," Maria replied, frowning at the way Bernard was scrutinizing her.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? What¡¯s going on here?" she asked as she took her seat, still rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious," Beta Gilbert quickly answered. "The power went out. We found that the main switch was turned off. We thought someone might have broken in, but nothing was found."


    Maria¡¯s face tightened in shock as she processed his words. A deep furrow formed on her forehead as she tried to recall something.


    "What is it, Maria? Did you see anything?" Luna Victoria asked, immediately noticing her thoughtful expression.


    "Not really... but I remember hearing footsteps, like someone running. I thought it was part of a dream, so I didn¡¯t pay attention," Maria said softly, still unsure.


    "Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no need to stress yourself. We¡¯ll increase security, and this won¡¯t happen again," Beta Gilbert reassured her with a calm smile.


    But Bernard wasn¡¯t as easily convinced. <strong>¡¯I just hope Maria isn¡¯t involved in this,¡¯</strong> he thought grimly, still watching her with suspicion.


    Deep down, Maria¡¯s mind wandered, silently wondering if the footsteps she heard were a dream, or if they were something more...

 Chapter 104. Master Plan

    <h4>Chapter 104: 104. Master n</h4>


    Maria sat quietly in the living room with Beta Gilbert and Luna Victoria, still thinking about the strange events that had just unfolded. The air felt heavy with suspicion and tension.


    Suddenly, Bernard stood up from the couch without saying a word and headed straight upstairs to his room.


    Maria felt out of ce, sitting between Beta Gilbert and Luna Victoria. Something about the atmosphere made her ufortable.


    She decided to return to her room, hoping to find some peace. As she walked toward the staircase, Beta Gilbert¡¯s voice called her back, catching herpletely off guard.


    "Maria, please, can youe back for a moment?" he asked politely.


    Maria turned in surprise, not expecting anyone to stop her. She gently walked back to the living room, curiosity dancing in her chest.


    "Please, sit down," Beta Gilbert said calmly, offering her a kind smile. "I just want to ask you something."


    Maria took her seat, trying to hide the slight nervousness building inside her.


    "Since you came back from the hospital, have you noticed any changes in yourself? Anything unusualpared to before?" Beta Gilbert asked, sounding genuinely concerned.


    Maria thought for a moment, carefully choosing her words.


    "Not really, sir. I just noticed that I sleep more deeply now... and I actually enjoy my sleep more than I used to before I passed out," she replied with a small, polite smile.


    Beta Gilbert nodded slowly, but his eyes remained sharp with curiosity. "Do you remember anything from when you were in thea? Anything you might have seen or heard?"


    Maria paused for a few seconds, pretending to search her memory. She shook her head gently. "No, sir. I can¡¯t remember anything. It¡¯s all nk. Sometimes I even wonder if I saw anything at all because nothing ising to mind."


    Beta Gilbert studied her face carefully as if searching for a hint of dishonesty. "Alright then," he said finally, leaning back a little. "Please continue taking your medications on time and keep getting enough rest, just as you¡¯ve been doing."


    "Yes, sir," Maria responded quietly.


    She stood up from her seat and politely asked if she could return to her room. Luna Victoria quickly jumped in with a bright smile. "Of course, Maria. Go and rest. I¡¯ll send one of the maids to call you when it¡¯s time for dinner."


    "Thank you, ma¡¯am," Maria said softly and walked back upstairs to her room.


    As soon as she stepped in, she closed the door behind her and sat heavily on her bed. Her mind was spinning.


    <strong>¡¯Why does he want to know if I remember anything? Why is he so interested in what happened while I was in aa?¡¯</strong> Maria questioned herself deeply.


    "I guess I just have to stick to my n... I can¡¯t tell them about my dreams or what I saw while I was unconscious. This sudden attention from Bernard and his parents doesn¡¯t feel right. Something isn¡¯t normal about this," she whispered to herself, firm in her decision to remain silent.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at Mr. Frederick¡¯s ce, he satfortably in his living room when his phone rang. He nced at the screen and saw Elijah Simons¡¯s name. He quickly answered.


    "Good morning, Elijah," Mr. Frederick greeted, his voice calm.


    "Good morning, my friend. I¡¯m outside your mansion, and I need to discuss something very important with you," Elijah¡¯s voice came through, sounding tense and restless.


    "Alright,e in. I¡¯ll tell my guards to let you through," Mr. Frederick said, ending the call.


    He immediately called one of his security men and informed him that he was expecting a visitor. The guard hurried out to alert the gatekeepers.


    When the guard reached the entrance, he found Elijah¡¯s car parked outside. He quickly instructed them to open the gates and let him in.


    Elijah, who had carefully disguised himself to avoid being recognized, drove in and was escorted straight to the mansion¡¯s living room. Mr. Frederick weed him with a calm smile.


    "Please, have a seat," Mr. Frederick offered.


    Elijah sat down beside him, but his face was tense, and his entire body seemed restless.


    "What brings you here this early, Elijah? I hope all is well," Mr. Frederick asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Elijah clenched his fists, his frustration evident. "I¡¯m tired of living in the shadows like a ghost. I need to step out of hiding and im what rightfully belongs to me."


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s eyes sharpened. "I see. And what¡¯s your n to achieve this? Do you have a strategy in ce?"


    Elijah grew quiet. The question caught him off guard. His chest tightened with the ufortable truth¡ªhe had no n.


    "That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here," Elijah admitted with a deep sigh. "I don¡¯t have a n. I just know I can¡¯t keep waiting like this."


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s expression softened with understanding, but his voice remained steady.


    "So, you¡¯re after the staff of office. You know that won¡¯t be easy to take, not from the current Alpha. Besides, he nearly killed Maria, who is supposed to be your key. And from the look of things, she would rather hand the staff to Bernard than to you."


    Elijah¡¯s eyes burned with frustration. "So, are you saying I can¡¯t get what I want?"


    "I¡¯m saying it¡¯s going to be difficult," Mr. Frederick exined. "But it¡¯s possible. We just need to work smart. The key is Maria. We have to get her on your side. She needs to see you as a good man, as someone who has been fighting for the best."


    Elijah leaned in with interest. "How can we do that? What steps do we need to take?"


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s voice lowered with careful precision. "The best way to win most humans is to get into their minds. We need to create a scenario that makes you a hero in Maria¡¯s eyes."


    Elijah¡¯s attention sharpened. He was fully invested now, eager to hear every detail.


    "When is the next big meeting in the park?" Mr. Frederick asked, staring directly into his eyes.


    "It¡¯s scheduled for next weekend¡ªabout seven days from now," Elijah quickly answered.


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s smile widened. "Perfect. That¡¯s exactly when and where we will strike."

 Chapter 105. Feedback

    <h4>Chapter 105: 105. Feedback</h4>


    Mr. Frederick and Elijah Simons were still deep in conversation. Thest words from Mr. Frederick had settled perfectly in Elijah¡¯s ears, and a slow, satisfied smile spread across his face.


    But Elijah was still a bit confused about the exact n his friend had in mind. With a curious yet uncertain look, he asked, "This n you¡¯re talking about, I don¡¯t really understand how it¡¯s going to y out. But I trust you to make it work. Can you briefly exin it to me?"


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s smile deepened. "Elijah, this n will work. I believe in itpletely. But right now, what I need from you is simple¡ªgo back home, gather all your men, and keep them on standby. I¡¯ll give you the full details tomorrow, but first, I need to bring in some more professional hands to strengthen our side."


    Elijah nodded, though the excitement in his chest was hard to hide. "Alright, I¡¯ll do just that. I¡¯ll get going immediately."


    "Good," Mr. Frederick said, then added as Elijah turned to leave, "One more thing¡ªstay hidden for now. Let your men know that this is war, but this time, we are going in with a solid n."


    Elijah¡¯s eyes lit up. "I love the sound of war. This is what I¡¯ve been waiting for."


    Without wasting time, Elijah walked out of the living room, climbed into his car, and drove off with determination.


    Mr. Frederick remained seated, his mind racing with satisfaction. "This is going to be fun," he murmured to himself. "To destroy an enemy, you must y them against another enemy who knows them better. The Gilbert family will hear from me soon."


    **At Mrs. Spencer¡¯s House**


    Laura arrived at Mrs. Spencer¡¯s house around 10 a.m. She walked directly into the living room but didn¡¯t find Mrs. Spencer there. She politely asked one of the maids to inform her that she was waiting.


    The maid quickly headed to Mrs. Spencer¡¯s room, and in no time, Mrs. Spencer stepped out, walking gracefully into the living room.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Spencer," Laura greeted, standing up and bowing her head slightly.


    "Good morning, Laura. How are you today?" Mrs. Spencer returned her greeting with a warm smile.


    "Have you been able to get any information concerning Maria? What about what we discussed yesterday?" Mrs. Spencer asked, her gaze filled with expectation.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. I went to their house and found out that Maria is safe. I also created a little distraction there, but thankfully, no one saw or noticed me," Laura exined, though her tone was low and her face dull.


    Mrs. Spencer caught on immediately. "That¡¯s great news. But you seem unhappy, child. What¡¯s wrong?"


    Laura sighed deeply. "I saw something that really broke my heart, ma¡¯am. I don¡¯t know what to do about it."


    Mrs. Spencer leaned forward, growing impatient. "Talk to me, Laura. What¡¯s the matter?"


    "I saw Cassandra... She was there, and she was... she was making love with Bernard," Laura said, her voiceced with pain and disappointment. "She also agreed to help him get information from Maria. The saddest part is, she¡¯s being used by Bernard and doesn¡¯t even know it."


    Mrs. Spencer¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly but her voice remained calm. "That¡¯s a big one, but you must not let this distract you. Remember, your focus is Maria. Your mission is to protect her from anyone and anything that might harm her."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. But I feel like confronting Cassandra. I want to face her, right in front of Maria," Laura said, her frustration rising again as her fists tightened.


    Mrs. Spencer quickly shook her head. "No, no, child. That¡¯s not the way to handle this. What if she denies it? And how will you exin what you were doing at their house that day?"


    Laura¡¯s mouth dropped open slightly. She hadn¡¯t thought of that. She remained quiet, her anger still simmering, but unsure of what to say next.


    "You¡¯re usually the one who handles things with wisdom, Laura. You said Cassandra is being used without even realizing it. Use your wisdom, not your emotions. Don¡¯t let anger lead you," Mrs. Spencer advised gently, her voice softening as she saw Laura begin to rx.


    Laura lowered her eyes and nodded. "Okay, ma¡¯am. So, what do you suggest I do about Cassandra now?"


    "Continue to act normal around her. Don¡¯t raise her suspicions. Keep reading her mind¡ªlearn what she¡¯s thinking and prepare for any moves she might make that could hurt Maria," Mrs. Spencer instructed with a steady voice.


    Laura listened carefully, taking in every word. Mrs. Spencer smiled and gently pulled her into a warm hug. "Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. I¡¯m very proud of you."


    Laura smiled faintly as she rested in Mrs. Spencer¡¯s arms.


    "Where¡¯s your friend, ma¡¯am?" Laura asked, looking around the house as she pulled away from the hug.


    "She went out to get a few things. I believe she¡¯ll be back soon," Mrs. Spencer answered calmly.


    As they continued their conversation, the door opened and Hadizah, the witch, stepped into the living room. She had a pleasant smile on her face as she greeted them and took a seat directly opposite them.


    "Wee back, Hadizah. I hope you were able to get what you went out for?" Mrs. Spencer asked with genuine interest.


    "Thank you, my dear friend. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to get what I went for. Something else happened... something that made me rush back home immediately to talk to you about it," Hadizah said, but this time her voice trembled slightly, and her cheerful expression quickly faded into fear.


    Hadizah¡¯sst statement,ced with fright and unease, instantly raised rm in Mrs. Spencer and Laura. The worry and concern on their faces deepened.


    "Hadizah, what exactly did you see?" Mrs. Spencer asked, her voice calm but her eyes sharp with curiosity as she stared intently at her friend.


    Hadizah¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she began to speak.


    "I was still moving around, gathering herbs for some concussions. I also stopped by a grocery store to pick up a few things. That was when I saw them, some of the old legends of the past. I believe they¡¯ve escaped from the path we failed to close."


    Laura¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. "Who are these old legends?"

 Chapter 106. Past Legends

    <h4>Chapter 106: 106. Past Legends</h4>


    "They are the ancient werewolves who died long ago. Some of them didn¡¯t die at their destined time. Their deaths were untimely, and they¡¯ve always believed they had unfinished business in this world," Hadizah exined, her voice cold and her fear still evident.


    "I still don¡¯t understand. How did they return? Did theye back in their original bodies and faces?" Laura asked, leaning forward, eager to understand.


    "No, they can never return in their former bodies," Mrs. Spencer answered, her voice firm and her gaze locked on Laura. "They now possess the bodies of other people and operate through them."


    Laura sat back, processing what she had just heard. "We need to do something quickly. This can¡¯t be allowed to continue. Has anyone found out anything concerning Maria¡¯s safety?" Hadizah asked as she shifted her focus to Laura.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. That¡¯s why I came early today," Laura said, her voice steady butced with concern. "Maria is fine for now. I checked on her yesterday, and thankfully, no strange spirits have entered her body yet."


    Hadizah let out a breath but still looked troubled. "What do we do now? Why have these old legendse back?"


    "In the past," Hadizah began, her voice soft but serious, "there was a great war among the werewolf parks and ns. Many lives were lost, and some of these werewolves still believe they left this world with unfinished business. What those unfinished matters are, we do not know."


    Mrs. Spencer nodded slowly.


    "We must send them back to where they came from and close that path permanently. But doing that will require a power far greater than ours. Fighting the souls of the dead is dangerous¡ªwe might not survive without the right help."


    "Where can we find the power to fight them?" Laura asked, her curiosity written all over her face.


    "We must go to the Holy Ones," Mrs. Spencer answered with certainty. "They are the only ones who can help us. They can undo certain things, close that path, and return the souls of the old legends to the other world."


    Hadizah, the witch, looked up and sighed. "I know I do not belong to their n or lineage. My people have always used their powers for evil. But I chose a different path¡ªI do not follow their ways. I agree with you, my friend. Visiting the Holy Ones is the right step for the safety of everyone."


    The two friends were united in their decision to seek the Holy Ones, but the danger remained. The ancient legends were now roaming the streets freely, and no one could tell what their true intentions were.


    Laura looked from one woman to the other. "When do you n to visit the Holy Ones? Can Ie with you?"


    "We¡¯ll go first thing tomorrow morning," Mrs. Spencer replied gently. "But you can¡¯te with us, Laura. We need you to stay close to Maria and watch over her carefully. You must keep an eye on everything happening around her."


    Laura understood, though disappointment briefly crossed her face. Mrs. Spencer squeezed her hands tightly, locking eyes with her.


    "Alright, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll do as you said, and I promise to stay in constant touch with you about any new developments," Laura said firmly, reassuring them of hermitment.


    Their conversation wrapped up, and Laura stood to leave. "I¡¯d like to be on my way now, ma¡¯am."


    Mrs. Spencer and Hadizah both smiled and bid her farewell.


    As Laura walked away, Hadizah watched her with admiration. "She¡¯s such a good girl. I wonder where you found her?"


    Mrs. Spencer smiled thoughtfully. "Hmm... Laura, my dear one. Her story is not for today, but when the time is right, I will tell you all about her."


    ***


    Maria woke up on a quiet Sunday morning. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she left her room and headed to the living room.


    What she saw surprised her. Several of the Blue Moon Park elders were already seated there with Bernard and his parents. As Maria descended the staircase, the elders stood up to greet her, and their respectful gesture caught herpletely off guard.


    She greeted them in return, exchanging pleasantries, and was about to head back to her room when Beta Gilbert called her back.


    "Maria, pleasee back," he said warmly. "We¡¯re discussing matters concerning the park. Your attention is needed here. Please, join us."


    Maria quietly walked back and took her seat among them. Beta Gilbert wasted no time in exining why the elders hade.


    "They¡¯re here to discuss the uing annual meeting and some unresolved matters. One in particr is very important¡ªand I believe you¡¯re not yet aware of it."


    Beta Gilbert gestured to the elders to continue the discussion.


    The leader of the council spoke first. "We won¡¯t take much of your time. We¡¯vee to highlight something very important that will make this year¡¯s meeting more significant than any we¡¯ve attended before. It¡¯s been three years since Bernard was named Alpha of the park, but one thing has not yet been handed over to him¡ªsomething necessary for his position."


    Maria listened carefully, her curiosity piqued. She wanted to know what was so essential.


    "What gives an Alpha his true strength," the elder continued, "is the staff of office. The Alpha currently does not possess this. We believe he should receive it at the next annual meeting, which will take ce in about a week."


    Maria was surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected this.


    "The only person who can hand over the staff of office to the Alpha is you, Maria," another elder added, looking at her with steady eyes. "You know you are the Alpha¡¯s Luna."


    Maria was stunned. The weight of his words left her momentarily speechless. She had no idea where this wasing from.


    "I... I don¡¯t even know what the staff of office looks like," she said in confusion. "I don¡¯t have it. How can I hand it over?"


    The leader of the elders smiled gently. "Maria, you are pureblood, the true daughter of your father¡ªthest Alpha. Only someone from his bloodline has the power to enter the park shrine and retrieve the staff of office. No one else here can do it¡ªonly you."


    Maria¡¯s heart pounded. "So, all I need to do is find the park shrine, get the staff, and hand it to Bernard so he can fully be Alpha?"


    The elder nodded. "Exactly. When the day of the meeting approaches, we, along with Beta Gilbert, will take you to the park shrine. The staff will be handed to Bernard in the presence of everyone at the park house."


    As the conversation ended, Maria¡¯s face darkened, though she kept her expression calm. Inside, a dangerous thought bloomed.


    <i>Now I can make him kneel at my mercy. This is my chance to strike,</i> she thought, a sly smile flickering at the corner of her lips.

 Chapter 107. Back to College

    <h4>Chapter 107: 107. Back to College</h4>


    The meeting continued as the elders turned their attention to Beta Gilbert, giving him clear instructions.


    "We will need everything required to perform the rites and rituals on that day. Please ensure all the necessary items are ready," the leader of the elders said firmly.


    "The father of the Alpha must carry out some parts of the ceremony, provided he is still alive. We¡¯re d you are here with us, Beta Gilbert."


    Beta Gilbert smiled confidently. "That won¡¯t be a problem. My lovely wife and I will make sure everything is perfectly arranged by then."


    As the meeting wrapped up and Maria realized she had nothing more to contribute, she quietly stood up.


    "Please, I would like to return to my room. I need to take some rest," she said softly, smiling.


    Everyone responded with warm smiles and permitted her to leave. Maria walked calmly up the staircase and headed straight into her room without ncing back at the living room.


    The moment she stepped inside and shut the door, her face lit up with a wide, delighted smile. The realization that she held such power¡ªthe power to decide the fate of the entire park, and especially Bernard and his family¡ªwas thrilling.


    <i>This is going to be fun. I can¡¯t wait to show them what I can do with this!</i> she thought, her smile deepening.


    She paced slowly around her room. <i>Bute to think of it, this might be my chance to finally win my freedom. How do I go about it? I can¡¯t talk to any of my friends about this¡ªnot yet.</i>


    A spark of an idea flickered in her mind. <i>Oh, I will speak to Mr. Frederick. I¡¯m sure he will know what I should do!</i>


    Excitement swirled through her, making her giddy. <i>Finally, I can start working toward my own good. My freedom is within reach. Soon, I can be with James openly, without anyone disturbing us or making me live in fear.</i>


    She whispered those words to herself, her face glowing with pure joy. Overwhelmed by the moment, she happily threw herself onto her bed.


    ---


    After the elders departed, Bernard and his parents remained seated together, looking very pleased.


    "I¡¯m so happy everything is finally falling into ce after three long years of waiting," Beta Gilbert said cheerfully. "I will be the happiest father on that day."


    "I¡¯m honestly surprised by how easily Maria cooperated with us," Luna Victoria added, smiling. "She didn¡¯t even argue with the elders. This is going much smoother than I expected."


    "I guess she has epted that she is truly one of us," Bernard said confidently. "I also think she¡¯s happy with how we¡¯ve been treating her since she woke up from hera."


    "All we need to do now is continue what we¡¯ve been doing. We must make her feel at home, make her feel like part of us, make herfortable. That way, the staff of office will soon be in your hands," Beta Gilbert said with certainty.


    The Next Morning...


    The rm on Maria¡¯s bedside table startled her awake. She quickly got out of bed, feeling an unusual excitement about going to college that day.


    Without wasting time, she hurried into the bathroom to bathe and freshen up. In a short while, she was fully dressed and ready to leave. Just as she was about to pick up her bag, a soft knock came at her door.


    She paused, slightly surprised. It was unusually early for anyone to visit her room.


    "Who¡¯s there?" she called, turning slightly toward the door.


    "It¡¯s Bernard," his voice came through the door, calm and polite. "I came to check if you¡¯re still going to college today and to let you know that breakfast is ready."


    Maria was genuinely surprised. Bernard¡¯s concern and the mention of breakfast caught her off guard. They rarely ate breakfast together before heading to college.


    Without replying, she simply picked up her bag and opened the door. Bernard was slightly taken aback to see her fully dressed already.


    "Good morning, Bernard," Maria greeted softly, a small smile on her lips.


    "Wow! Good morning, Maria. I didn¡¯t expect you to be ready this early, but that¡¯s great. I¡¯m also prepared for college," Bernard said cheerfully. "You¡¯ll need to have breakfast because of your medications and to regain your strength. Please, let¡¯s go."


    He followed her gently as they walked down to the dining room. To Maria¡¯s surprise, Bernard¡¯s parents were already seated, waiting for breakfast to be served.


    Her expression made her feelings clear, but she still greeted them politely.


    "Good morning, Maria!" Luna Victoria greeted with a bright smile.


    "Good morning, Maria. Don¡¯t be surprised, this will now be our daily routine," Beta Gilbert said with a kind expression. "From now on, we will always have breakfast together as a family. It¡¯s time we all start bonding as one."


    Maria nodded and quietly joined them at the table.


    "So, how are you feeling now? Have you been taking your medication regrly?" Beta Gilbert asked, looking directly into her eyes.


    "I¡¯m doing very well, sir. I¡¯ve been taking all my medications as instructed," she replied calmly, continuing her meal.


    <i>What exactly is going on in this house? Is this genuine care, or is it all because of the staff of office?</i> she wondered quietly, still smiling outwardly.


    After they finished eating, she and Bernard picked up their bags and headed out to the waiting car.


    The drive to college took about fifteen minutes. Maria was certain none of her friends expected her to return to college so soon.


    As they walked into the ssroom together, the reactions were immediate. Her ssmates were excited and genuinely happy to see her, especially since they hadn¡¯t seen her since the day she passed out in ss.


    Laura and Cassandra quickly rushed toward her and wrapped her in a tight hug. Maria¡¯s heart warmed at their excitement.


    Walking with her friends to her seat, she felt a flood of joy being back in college, surrounded by familiar faces.


    "I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back!" Cassandra said excitedly, her eyes shining. "Are you feeling strong now?"


    "I¡¯m really happy to be back too. Yes, I¡¯m feeling much better and stronger," Maria said, smiling.


    "Are you sure you haven¡¯t been skipping your medications?" Laura asked, concern evident in her eyes.


    "No, I¡¯ve been taking them regrly. I even took my dose this morning after breakfast," Maria assured them.


    "Breakfast?" Cassandra raised an eyebrow. "Since when did you start having breakfast together? Or was it just you?"


    "No, not just me," Maria exined. "We all ate together as a family. Bernard¡¯s dad said that¡¯s how things will be from now on."


    "That¡¯s surprising... but honestly, it sounds good," Cassandra said, clearly intrigued.


    "Are youfortable with everything going on at home? How have you been coping with Bernard and his parents?" Laura asked, her voice soft but serious.


    "I¡¯m fine. They¡¯ve been treating me really well since I got out of the hospital," Maria said, carefully choosing her words. She didn¡¯t want to reveal too much.


    "It¡¯s a good thing they finally see you as part of their family. Just go along with whatever they want, to avoid unnecessary problems," Cassandra advised with a friendly smile.


    <i>Hmm... I can¡¯t believe Cassandra is still ying Bernard¡¯s game,</i> Laura thought, hiding her irritation.


    "I¡¯ll do my best," Maria said gently.


    <i>Why can¡¯t I hear Maria¡¯s thoughts since she returned from the hospital?</i> Laura wondered, growing more unsettled.


    "Laura, are you alright?" Maria asked, noticing her distant expression.


    "I¡¯m fine," Laura quickly said with a smile. "I just have a few things on my mind¡ªpersonal stuff. Nothing serious."


    "You know we¡¯re always here for you, Laura," Cassandra said sweetly, locking eyes with her.


    Laura nodded silently, but inside, her thoughts raged. <i>How can someone act this sweet and innocent while hiding so much? I wish I could expose her right now.</i>


    Their conversation was interrupted when they heard footsteps behind them. Turning around, they saw James approaching with his usual charming smile.


    "Good morning,dies. And most importantly, good morning to you, Maria. Wee back to college," James said warmly.


    Maria¡¯s heart fluttered as she took in his handsome, charismatic appearance.


    "Good morning, James," she greeted, her smile soft.


    "I tried reaching you after I heard you were out of the hospital, but I couldn¡¯t get through. I hope you¡¯re doing well now?" James asked with genuine concern.


    "My phone has been off since then, but I¡¯m perfectly fine now," Maria replied happily.


    As James continued speaking with her, Maria¡¯s eyes met Bernard¡¯s across the room.


    Bernard¡¯s jaw tightened as he watched Mariaugh softly at something James said. His fists clenched by his sides, and his breathing grew heavier, though he tried to keep his expression neutral.


    A wave of jealousy and irritation surged through him, burning in his chest.


    He hated the way Maria¡¯s eyes sparkled when she looked at James, the ease with which she spoke to him, so different from how she was with him.


    Bernard¡¯s brows furrowed, his entire body tense as possessiveness gnawed at him, threatening to push him to act out.


    His wolf growled deep within him, demanding that he reim what he saw as his...

 Chapter 108. College Drama

    <h4>Chapter 108: 108. College Drama</h4>


    Maria noticed Bernard¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t left her since she and James began their conversation.


    Though she tried to ignore the intensity of his gaze, it grew more distracting by the second. She knew she had to do something, something clever.


    Turning toward James, she offered a soft smile. "Excuse me for a minute, okay? Please stay here with Laura till I return," she said calmly.


    James nodded. "Of course."


    Maria stood and motioned for Cassandra to follow her outside the ssroom. Once they stepped into the hallway, Maria quickly pulled her close and whispered urgently.


    "Cassandra, I need a favor. When we get back inside, go over to Bernard and talk to him. I¡¯m nning to step out with James, but I don¡¯t want Bernard to realize we¡¯re leaving together."


    Cassandra nced around, cautious. "Alright, I¡¯ll do it. But I can¡¯t just walk up to him randomly¡ªit might look suspicious."


    "I trust your instincts. Do it your way, just keep his attention," Maria replied with quiet confidence. "I know you¡¯ll handle it well."


    They returned to the ssroom, and Maria was surprised to see James and Lauraughing together, seemingly lost in conversation.


    Maria sat down with a curious smile. "What¡¯s making you twough so much?"


    "Just some funny memories," James replied, chuckling.


    Momentster, Cassandra stood up, shing Maria a quick nod before walking toward Bernard. His eyes lit up with curiosity and pleasure when he saw her.


    "Good morning, Cassel," Bernard greeted with a low voice.


    "Good morning, Bernard. Can we step outside for a moment?" Cassandra asked with a knowing look.


    Without hesitation, Bernard followed her out of the ssroom. They made their way to a nearby storage room, quiet and tucked away.


    Inside, the tension quickly ignited into passion. Cassandra¡¯s hands moved over Bernard with growing urgency as she whispered, "Since thest time we were together, I¡¯ve missed you. I want you now."


    Bernard didn¡¯t resist. Their bodies collided in heated desperation. She stroked him, arousing him until he was hard, and then turned to bend over a chair, lifting her skirt in silent invitation.


    Their coupling was fast, rough, and urgent. When they finished, they held each other briefly in silence, exchanging nothing but heated looks.


    Bernard stepped out first to ensure the coast was clear. Once he was certain they wouldn¡¯t be caught, he gave a signal knock on the door for Cassandra.


    She followed his lead, letting him walk ahead to avoid any suspicion. A few momentster, she entered the ssroom again and found Laura there alone. Bernard, too, was nowhere in sight.


    Cassandraposed herself and took her seat beside Laura, who remained buried in a novel.


    Leaning closer, Cassandra whispered, "Where¡¯s Maria?"


    "She left with James," Laura replied bluntly, not even lifting her gaze from her book.


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes. Something about Laura¡¯s tone felt off. ¡¯Does she know?¡¯ Cassandra wondered silently. And that¡¯s when Laura paused, closed her book, and looked directly at her.


    "How do you do it, Cassandra?" Laura asked, her voice calm but probing.


    Cassandra blinked in surprise. "Do what?"


    "How do you get Bernard to be so open with you? He usually acts cold and distant, but with you, he looks almost... soft," Laura said, her tone unreadable.


    Cassandra smiled coyly. "Maybe he likes me. But I wouldn¡¯t call him weak."


    "That¡¯s funny," Laura replied. "So if he¡¯s so into you, why haven¡¯t you gotten any solid information from him? You know, about what Maria¡¯s really meant for."


    Cassandra stiffened at the unexpected question. She scrambled to maintain herposure. "I¡¯m working on it. Give it a few more days."


    Laura gave a faint nod and returned to her novel. But Cassandra could feel the tension between them. ¡¯She knows something,¡¯ she thought.


    Laura, reading her mind, remainedposed but alert. ¡¯She¡¯s acting sweet, but behind Maria¡¯s back, she¡¯s ying a dangerous game. I wish I could expose her now.¡¯


    ***


    Meanwhile, Maria and James sat near the basketball court,ughing and enjoying each other¡¯s presence. The sun warmed their faces, and for the first time in a long while, Maria felt at peace.


    "How have you been since the hospital?" James asked, concern softening his features.


    "I¡¯ve been fine. Don¡¯t worry so much," Maria replied with a yful smile.


    "I¡¯ve been terrified, Maria. Hearing you were in aa nearly broke me," James confessed, his voice shaky with emotion. "It scared me to death."


    Maria¡¯s heart swelled at his honesty. "You don¡¯t need to worry anymore. I¡¯m okay now."


    Changing the subject slightly, she asked, "How¡¯s exam prep going?"


    "It¡¯s alright. But I¡¯m more concerned about you," James replied.


    Mariaughed. "Everyone¡¯s acting like I¡¯m fragile porcin. I¡¯ve been preparing for exams long before I passed out."


    James smiled and reached for her hand. "Just promise me you¡¯ll keep taking your meds, and always remember I love you."


    Blushing, Maria looked away, but her joy was obvious. She leaned closer, and soon they were lost in a tender kiss. When things started to heat up, James pulled away abruptly.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Maria asked, confused.


    "I don¡¯t want to push things. Not when you¡¯re still recovering," James said gently.


    Maria appreciated his restraint. "Thank you, James. You¡¯re sweet."


    They walked back toward the ssroom, Maria going in first with a bright smile.


    ---


    Far away, Mrs. Spencer and Hadizah approached the sacrednds of the Holy Ones. Their car stopped near a thick forest.


    "Why are we stopping here?" Hadizah asked.


    "We can¡¯t enter by car. Only pure souls may walk this path," Mrs. Spencer exined.


    They journeyed by foot, walking deeper into the woods. After about fifteen minutes, they arrived at an ancient gate where monks sat quietly in front.


    As they neared, a woman in a white robe stepped forward.


    "Stop. No darkness may pass here. No unclean spirit may step onto thisnd," she dered.


    "Wee in peace. We seek help," Mrs. Spencer said respectfully.


    The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed. "One among you bears unclean energy. Let her leave."


    Hadizah stepped forward. "Yes, I was born among the ones you deem unfit. But I¡¯ve chosen to use my powers for good. Ie not in darkness, but to protect this world from chaos."


    The woman studied her in silence. "You must undergo the test of purity. If you fail... you will be beheaded."


    Hadizah¡¯s face was calm but determined. "So be it. I have nothing to hide."


    Mrs. Spencer nodded quietly. Their journey for salvation had begun, and the fate of many now depended on a single test.

 Chapter 109. Sacrifice of Life

    <h4>Chapter 109: 109. Sacrifice of Life</h4>


    Hadizah stood tall, meeting the woman in the in white robe with unwavering eyes. "Yes, I ept your test," she said firmly. "But I have a condition for the Temple of the Holy Ones."


    The woman¡¯s face hardened in offense. "Who are you to ce conditions on us?"


    Mrs. Spencer quickly stepped forward. "It¡¯s not about defying your authority. She is risking her life for this. It¡¯s only fair she makes a request¡ªone that will benefit us all."


    The woman¡¯s sharp gaze flicked between them. Silence lingered before she finally asked, "What is your condition?"


    Hadizah¡¯s voice remained steady. "If I fail, let my blood be used as a cleansing for this temple. But if I pass, the temple and everyone in it must grant us the help we seek."


    The woman fell silent, her face unreadable as she weighed the request. After a long pause, she finally lowered her staff slightly. "We ept."


    Two men approached and silently gestured for Hadizah and Mrs. Spencer to follow. They were led deep into the temple. As they entered the sacred room, thick white smoke curled in the air, heavy and tangible.


    The elders formed a perfect circle, their expressions calm but focused. The woman in white stepped into the center, raising her staff high as she chanted in an ancient tongue. Her voice echoed softly through the smoky air.


    "Let the spirit of truth and righteousnesse upon us now. Reveal the true nature of the soul that stands before us."


    She turned to Hadizah. "Walk into the smoke. If your heart is pure, you will return alive. If not, you will perish."


    Without hesitation, Hadizah stepped forward into the dense fog. Mrs. Spencer¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she watched her friend disappear. Fear gripped her as the room grew louder with chanting.


    The elders¡¯ voices filled the chamber. "Let the spirit of truth and righteousness test the one within the Holy Smoke."


    Suddenly, the white smoke began to twist violently, and Hadizah¡¯s scream pierced the air. Mrs. Spencer nearly rushed forward, panic rising within her.


    ¡¯Please let her survive. She¡¯s not evil. I know she isn¡¯t,¡¯ Mrs. Spencer pleaded in her thoughts, her hands trembling at her sides.


    The chanting continued. Momentster, the smoke dissipated and was reced by roaring mes. Mrs. Spencer gasped in terror. ¡¯Is she gone? No, she must have passed... she must have survived.¡¯


    Another scream rang out, and then¡ªthrough the fire¡ªHadizah emerged,pletely engulfed in mes but unharmed. Her skin bore no burns. Her face was calm.


    Everyone stared, stunned by the impossible sight. The mes danced across her body but left no mark. Slowly, the fire began to die out as Hadizah¡¯s eyes fluttered open.


    Mrs. Spencer surged forward, but the woman in white quickly stopped her. "Do not approach. The final rites must be performed first."


    Mrs. Spencer reluctantly stepped back, though her relief was written all over her face.


    The woman in white lifted her staff and spoke with reverence. "Thank you, spirit of righteousness and truth. You have not led us astray. As we promised, we will honor their request."


    The elders draped a in white cloth over Hadizah¡¯s shoulders as a symbol of her purity. Only then was Mrs. Spencer allowed to approach. She rushed to Hadizah, pulling her into a tight embrace as tears of joy rolled down both their faces.


    Together, they were led to another chamber where two elderly men awaited, dressed in long white robes. Their presencemanded respect, and it was clear they had been expecting them.


    The woman in white stepped forward and bowed her head deeply. "She has passed the test of righteousness. As the temple promised, we are now bound to offer them our assistance."


    One of the elderly men frowned. "This is not the time to offer help to outsiders. We are in mourning for ourte High Priestess. We cannot afford outside distractions now."


    Mrs. Spencer stepped forward, her voice steady andmanding. "I am Regina of the Ethanos. Ie with great respect, but I bring a warning¡ªa chaos ising that could consume us all if we do not act."


    The moment she revealed her Ethanos heritage, the elders and everyone else bowed low to her, their eyes wide in reverence. Mrs. Spencer¡¯s eyes glowed briefly with a brilliant blue light, further confirming her lineage.


    "Gracious are you among mortals and the supernatural," the elders chanted in unison, their respect undeniable.


    "What is it that brought you here?" one of the elders asked, now fully attentive.


    Mrs. Spencer gestured to Hadizah, who exined carefully.


    "We healed a child¡ªbrought her back from the other side¡ªbut in doing so, we opened the path that connects our world to the past. We forgot to seal it. Now, souls of ancient legends are escaping into our world. Their purpose is unknown, but we must act quickly."


    The elders exchanged grave looks. "Such powerful forces cannot be controlled easily. Closing that path will require great magic¡ªa magic that demands a price."


    "We understand that," Mrs. Spencer said. "That¡¯s why we came to you."


    Hadizah added, her voice urgent, "We know the stone of light is here¡ªthe only power strong enough to seal the path. Please, grant us ess to it."


    At her words, both old men reacted instantly. "No. Never. That request is forbidden. If the stone falls into the wrong hands, it would bring destruction beyond imagination."


    Hadizah¡¯s voice rose in frustration. "But if we don¡¯t use it, we¡¯re all still in danger. The souls of the legends and the demons crossing over will destroy everything!"


    "There is another way," one of the temple elders spoke from behind. All eyes turned to him.


    "Since this mistake came from you, a blood sacrifice from either one of you is required to close the path and send the souls back. That is the price."


    Hadizah¡¯s face contorted in shock. "No. There must be another way! Why can¡¯t we use the stone of light as it was meant¡ªto protect the world?"


    The woman in white shook her head. "The stone cannot be used. It is too dangerous. A blood sacrifice is the only way."


    The room fell silent. The tension weighed heavily on everyone¡¯s shoulders.


    Finally, Mrs. Spencer stepped forward, calm and resolute. "I will go for the sacrifice. As an Ethanos, my life has always belonged to the service of the world. If this is how it ends, then I ept it with peace."


    "No, my friend," Hadizah protested, her voice breaking. "You don¡¯t have to die. We can find another way."


    Mrs. Spencer gave her a soft, reassuring smile. "I¡¯ve lived long enough. Let me do this."


    She walked forward and knelt before the elders, closing her eyes in surrender...

 Chapter 110. Call Of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 110: 110. Call Of Fate</h4>


    Hadizah stood rooted to the spot, her eyes fixed on Mrs Spencer, unable to believe what was happening. The very thought that her oldest friend had volunteered to die in order to save the world shook her to the core.


    It didn¡¯t feel right... it didn¡¯t feel fair. Her heart raced as the truth settled in. Mrs Spencer was truly ready to make the ultimate sacrifice.


    "No!" Hadizah cried out and ran forward, desperation in her steps. But to her horror, an invisible force blocked her. She collided with it as if with solid ss, staggering back in confusion. A glowing line on the ground separated her from the area where Mrs Spencer now knelt, surrounded by the two elder priests. "Let me through! She can¡¯t die alone! We opened that path together. If a sacrifice must be made, let it be both of us!"


    The barrier held firm. Her fists pounded it in vain, her voice echoing in the sacred chamber.


    "You cannot cross," one of the old men stated without looking up. "The spirits have epted her alone. She is the chosen sacrifice for the cleansing. Her fate is sealed."


    Hadizah¡¯s eyes welled with furious tears. "You people talk of righteousness and holiness, but you choose death when there¡¯s another way! The Stone of Light¡ªwhy not use it? Must a life always be the answer?"


    "Silence!" the high priestess in white robes snapped, her voice sharp with anger. "spheme not in this holy ce. You do not understand the ways of the temple, nor the spirits that govern it. Enough of your ignorance."


    Hadizah stood trembling, powerless and broken. Her rage boiled beneath her skin, but it could not stop what wasing. Her gaze fell back to Mrs Spencer, who now turned slowly toward her, face wet with tears and yet strangely peaceful.


    "If this is the price to restore bnce, then so be it," Mrs Spencer whispered, forcing a small smile through the sadness. "Tell Laura... tell her I love her more than life. She must never forget that."


    Hadizah¡¯s voice cracked. "Don¡¯t say that. Please don¡¯t speak like this."


    "She¡¯s strong. Stronger than I ever was," Mrs Spencer continued, her eyes distant. "Promise me you¡¯ll guide her. Keep her from straying, protect her gifts. Promise me, Hadizah."


    Hadizah¡¯s hands trembled against the invisible wall. "I promise. I swear it on everything I have left."


    The elders began to escort Mrs Spencer toward the chamber of istion. Hadizah watched helplessly as the friend she had fought beside for decades was led away like amb to ughter.


    The old woman turned her head once more, offering onest look, onest smile.


    "The ritual will take ce in two days," one of the elders said, pausing near Hadizah. "You may return to witness it¡ªand pay yourst respects."


    The words were too heavy to respond to. One by one, everyone else in the temple slowly departed, leaving Hadizah standing alone in a deafening silence. She stared at the ground where the barrier had been, then looked up at the empty doorway.


    Grief swallowed her whole.


    She turned and walked out of the temple slowly, every step heavy with anguish. When she finally emerged from the thick forest path back to the roadside, her face was pale and her eyes distant.


    The driver waiting by the vehicle noticed Mrs Spencer wasn¡¯t with her and asked where she was. Without looking at him, Hadizah replied softly, "She had other matters to settle... she won¡¯t be returning with us today."


    Confused but sensing the mood, the driver said nothing more and started the engine. Hadizah climbed into the vehicle, her thoughts miles away, her soul weary and crushed.


    ***


    Maria woke earlier than usual. The morning light filtered gently through her curtains, but something felt off. As she walked toward her bathroom, a strange ringtone echoed through her room¡ªone she didn¡¯t recognize.


    Startled, she stopped and turned around. The sound came from under her pillow. She cautiously lifted it and found a small, unfamiliar phone. Her heart skipped a beat.


    There was only one person she could think of.


    With slightly trembling fingers, Maria answered the call.


    "Good morning, Maria," came Mr Frederick¡¯s deep, calm voice from the other end.


    "Good morning, sir," she replied, caught between curiosity and caution.


    "I need to see you urgently. Today. Can you make it happen?" he asked, his tone direct.


    Maria hesitated for a second. She couldn¡¯t risk anyone finding out. "Yes, sir. But where should we meet?"


    "I¡¯ll send my driver to pick you up. Be at the college parking lot by nine. And Maria," he paused, "don¡¯t tell anyone. Not even your friends."


    "I understand," she said softly.


    The call ended, and she quickly shoved the phone back under her pillow, covering it again. Her heart raced. What could he want to talk about that was so urgent? And why the secrecy?


    "I¡¯ll find outter," she whispered to herself as she dashed into the bathroom.


    After her bath, she dressed up quickly and made her way to the living room. Bernard was already there, waiting with his bag, a calm smile on his face.


    "Good morning, Bernard. Hope you¡¯re good," Maria greeted warmly.


    They exchanged a few words before heading out to college. The drive was quiet, and once they arrived, Maria slipped out of the vehicle and hurried to her ssroom.


    To her surprise, it was empty. None of her friends had arrived yet.


    She took her seat and tried to appear rxed, though her eyes kept ncing at her watch. Ten minutes passed, and Cassandra finally walked in.


    "Hey," Maria greeted casually.


    "Morning," Cassandra replied, sitting a few rows away.


    Laura¡¯s absence was clear between them, and they both quietly epted she wouldn¡¯t being in today. Maria kept checking the time, and soon enough, Cassandra noticed.


    "What¡¯s going on? You keep checking your watch," Cassandra asked, suspicious.


    Maria was quick to cover. "Just wondering if Laura might stille today," she said with a shrug.


    Cassandra nodded, though she didn¡¯t seem fully convinced. Ten minutester, she stood up. "I¡¯ll be right back. Bathroom," she said and walked off.


    Maria seized the moment. She grabbed her bag and dashed out of the ssroom, making her way quickly to the parking lot. Her eyes scanned the area until she spotted a white car with tinted windows. A man in a ck suit stepped out and walked toward her.


    She froze, unsure.


    "Good morning. You must be Maria," the man said, smiling as he removed his sunsses.


    She nodded.


    "I¡¯m here on behalf of Mr Frederick. Please,e with me."


    Maria didn¡¯t hesitate. She climbed into the car, heart pounding, hoping no one saw her leave. The car pulled out of the college gates and soon, they were driving through a quiet part of the city.


    After some minutes, they arrived at arge house¡ªMr Frederick¡¯s home. A guard opened the door for her and led her inside the grand living room.


    "Please, have a seat," the guard said politely.


    Maria sat down slowly, her mind spinning with thoughts and questions. Her palms were damp with nerves, her eyes darting to the doors. She didn¡¯t know what to expect, only that something important¡ªsomething big¡ªwas about to be revealed.


    And so she waited.

 Chapter 111. Freedom Plan

    <h4>Chapter 111: 111. Freedom n</h4>


    Maria stood up respectfully as Mr. Frederick descended the staircase, his face lit with a warm smile. "Hello Maria, how are you doing?" he asked in a friendly tone.


    "Good morning, sir. I¡¯m doing very fine," Maria replied, returning the smile and bowing slightly in greeting.


    Mr. Frederick reached the bottom of the stairs and gestured for her to sit. He took a seat opposite her in thevish living room and leaned forward, his demeanor shifting to something more serious.


    "I know you must be worried about the way I called you here," he began calmly, his eyes locked on hers. "But there¡¯s no need to panic. What you should focus on is preparing for the n I¡¯m about to share with you."


    Maria nodded slowly, trying to calm her racing thoughts. She didn¡¯t interrupt. She needed to hear everything.


    "First," he continued, "I want to know how things have been since you returned from the hospital. Especially concerning Bernard and his family. What have you noticed?"


    Maria hesitated at first. There was still a part of her that wanted to keep things to herself, but she reminded herself that Mr. Frederick was the only one trying to help her. Slowly, she began to speak.


    "I¡¯ve been fine... physically," she began. "But Bernard and his parents have been too nice. Almost unnaturally kind. It makes me ufortable, and honestly, it¡¯s raised my suspicions."


    She paused, her expression growing more serious. "But what¡¯s more important is what I found out recently about the Staff of Office. I only just learned about it a few days ago."


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s face shifted slightly, and he leaned in with more interest. "The Staff of Office?" he repeated, his curiosity evident.


    "Yes. A group of elders from the pack visited Gilbert¡¯s mansion. They brought up the Staff of Office and exined that it¡¯s the only thing preventing Bernard from bing the full Alpha¡ªone withplete powers and authority."


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s gaze darkened, but he said nothing yet. Maria continued.


    "They said only a true bloodline of thest Alpha can hold the staff, and only that person can pass it on. Which means I¡¯m the only one who can give it to Bernard. And they want it to happen at the next annual park meeting."


    Mr. Frederick nodded slowly, taking everything in. "So how do you n to handle this development?"


    Maria¡¯s jaw tightened. "I n to use it as leverage¡ªto finally get my freedom back. If they want that staff so badly, they¡¯ll have to give me what I want."


    To her surprise, Mr. Frederick smiled. A soft, thoughtful smile that made her feel oddly unsettled.


    "Why are you smiling, sir?" she asked with a puzzled look.


    "I can see you want your freedom. That¡¯s good. But there¡¯s something you need to understand about the Gilberts," he said, his voice lowering, his eyes piercing into hers.


    Maria felt her stomach tighten with unease. "What do you mean?" she asked carefully.


    "The Gilberts will do anything to get the power they crave. Anything," he said with quiet emphasis. "You holding them to ransom might work. They might give you what you ask. But what happens after that? What happens to you?"


    "I don¡¯t think they care about me," Maria responded hesitantly. "They just want the Alpha seat. Once they have it, they¡¯ll leave me alone."


    Mr. Frederick¡¯s smile faded. "That¡¯s funny of you to believe," he said dryly. "If that¡¯s true, then why haven¡¯t they returned your parents¡¯ properties to you?"


    The moment he asked that question, something in Maria clicked. She had never thought deeply about that before¡ªbut now it made perfect sense. Her suspicion grew stronger.


    She looked up at him, eyes wide. "So, what do you think I should do?"


    "I want you to cooperate," he said. "Take the Staff of Office to the park house on the day of the annual meeting. y along."


    Maria blinked. "Cooperate?" she repeated, stunned. "You¡¯re asking me to hand it over and give up the only opportunity I have to escape them?"


    "Yes," Mr. Frederick said calmly. "Because if we do it right, we can make you look like the victim. Let them take the seat while we prepare to take back everything that belongs to you. On your terms."


    Maria was silent, struggling to understand his n. "You¡¯re confusing me, sir... What¡¯s going on?"


    Mr. Frederick leaned forward again, his voice gentle but firm. "Before I say more, I need to ask you something."


    Maria nodded slightly, giving him permission to continue.


    "Do you trust me to handle things in your best interest?"


    Maria looked into his eyes. He hadn¡¯t lied to her so far. He hadn¡¯t misled her or made promises he didn¡¯t intend to keep. After a few seconds of silence, she nodded.


    "Yes. I do trust you."


    Mr. Frederick smiled again, a calm confidence in his expression.


    "Then trust me when I say this is the smartest way forward. y along with the Gilberts. Let them think they¡¯ve won. I¡¯ll handle the rest. But not a word of this to anyone. No one can know we¡¯ve had this conversation."


    Maria nodded, the weight of the situation settling on her shoulders. "Okay. I¡¯ll do my best. Just... please don¡¯t let me down."


    "I won¡¯t," he said firmly. "I promise you, I will get you your freedom."


    ---


    Meanwhile, Hadizah sat alone in the dimly lit living room of Mrs. Spencer¡¯s apartment. The silence around her was heavy. Her thoughts swirled in grief, heartbroken over the fate of her friend.


    The ritual was only two days away. Two days until the woman who had fought so many battles, who had loved deeply and helped countless others, would be gone. The pain was unbearable, but she knew she had to be strong¡ªfor Laura¡¯s sake, at least.


    As she sat there, lost in thought, the front door opened and Laura walked in. A bright smile lit her young face as she walked toward Hadizah.


    "Good morning, ma¡¯am," Laura greeted cheerfully. "I didn¡¯t see you in your room earlier."


    Hadizah forced a weak smile as they exchanged pleasantries, but her heart was breaking all over again. Laura didn¡¯t know. She had no idea what wasing.


    "Where¡¯s Auntie?" Laura asked innocently. "Is she still sleeping or did she step out early?"


    Hadizah looked away, fighting back tears. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    Laura tilted her head, sensing something was wrong. She tried reaching out with her mind, hoping to hear a thought¡ªbut nothing came. Confusion swept over her.


    "Ma¡¯am..." she said again, her voice more serious now. "What happened to Mrs. Spencer?"

 Chapter 112. Heroic Plan

    <h4>Chapter 112: 112. Heroic n</h4>


    Hadizah stood in the center of the living room, her lips trembling, opening and closing without words. No sound escaped her mouth.


    Only the tears told the story...thick and heavy, rolling endlessly down her cheeks.


    Across from her, Laura¡¯s face had gone pale with fear. "Please talk to me. What is happening, ma¡¯am?" Her voice shook as she tried to hold back tears of her own. Panic was already tightening around her chest.


    But Hadizah couldn¡¯t speak. The words clung to her throat like thorns. Laura, determined to find the truth, turned away and ran down the hallway. She pushed open the door to Mrs. Spencer¡¯s room¡ªonly to find it empty.


    "No..." she whispered, staring into the quiet space. Everything was in its ce, yet something vital was missing¡ªsomething that made the whole room feel cold and foreign.


    She turned back toward the living room, her footsteps quick and heavy. As she entered, Hadizah finally broke the silence.


    "Mrs. Spencer is going to be dead in two days," she said in a hollow, absent voice, as though the sentence had lost all meaning from being reyed in her head so many times.


    Laura blinked, confused. "What are you talking about, ma¡¯am?" Her voice was filled with disbelief, her brows furrowed in confusion.


    Hadizah looked up at her with red, puffy eyes. "Do you remember the path we opened¡ªthe one we forgot to seal?"


    "Yes... the one you and Auntie said you¡¯d find help to fix," Laura said slowly, starting to put the pieces together.


    "We found that help," Hadizah exined, her voice barely above a whisper. "But it came with a price. They told us there was only one way to seal the path, to send the demons and the wandering souls back. One of us had to offer ourselves as a sacrifice."


    Laura gasped, her lips trembling. "No..."


    "I tried to reason with them, tried to offer myself. But before I could stop her, Mrs. Spencer walked into the court of sacrifice. She gave herself to be the offering. Her blood... her life will restore the bnce." The tears streamed down Hadizah¡¯s face once more.


    Laura screamed. The sound ripped through the room as she copsed to the floor. Her body trembled violently as the weight of the news settled on her shoulders. In seconds, her face was buried in her hands, her sobs loud and raw.


    "No! There has to be another way! I won¡¯t let her go¡ªI can¡¯t!" she wailed.


    "I said the same thing. I begged them to take me instead," Hadizah said through clenched teeth. "But they told me it was toote. The spirits have epted her soul. There¡¯s nothing more that can be done."


    Laura sat up on her knees, her face drenched in tears. "I want to see her. I want to talk to her. Maybe I can convince her¡ªmaybe there¡¯s still time!"


    Hadizah knelt beside her, wrapping her arms around the girl¡¯s shoulders. "Child, I know this pain is unbearable. But all we can do now is be there. Say our goodbyes. She would want to see you too. She loves you like a daughter."


    The two of them sat together, lost in their grief. The house, once filled with Mrs. Spencer¡¯s warmth, now echoed only with the sound of shared sorrow.


    ***


    <strong>At the College...</strong>


    Maria was dropped off by Mr. Frederick¡¯s driver at a quiet spot, just outside the back road of the campus. She had specifically asked not to be seen.


    After what Mr. Frederick told her, she wasn¡¯t ready to face anyone with a fake smile.


    As she slipped past the hedges and toward the basketball court, she kept her head down. Her steps were quiet, calcted. The basketball team was finishing up their training session, and the court was buzzing with students.


    She found a secluded bench near the dressing room, far enough not to draw attention, yet close enough to see everything.


    James was out there with his teammates, drenched in sweat, his energy focused on the ball and the goal. It was thest week of practice before the regional games, and everyone was watching the team closely.


    Maria didn¡¯t expect him to notice her. She had picked the farthest bench for a reason. But when James turned toward her usual spot in the stands and didn¡¯t find her there, his face dropped. She watched him scan the court, disappointment etched into his expression.


    Just as he was about to leave, his eyes caught hers.


    A wide smile spread across his face and he jogged straight to her. "Where have you been? I thought you weren¡¯ting to watch me and the boys today," he said, his voice bright with excitement.


    "I¡¯ve been here the whole time," Maria replied with a small smile. "I just didn¡¯t want to distract you. You all looked focused."


    He shook his head yfully. "You¡¯re not a distraction. You¡¯re my muse. I y better when you¡¯re around."


    Maria blushed, her cheeks glowing as she lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Wait here for me, okay? I¡¯ll take a quick shower and be right back," James said, squeezing her hand gently.


    Maria nodded and sat back, watching him run off with his teammates.


    As she sat alone, her thoughts drifted to Mr. Frederick¡¯s words. <i>"y along... wait for the right moment."</i> It all sounded so simple when he said it, but now that she was back in reality¡ªsurrounded by people who had no idea of the power struggle happening behind the scenes¡ªeverything felt heavier.


    She looked up toward the sky, whispering to herself, "I just hope everything goes as nned."


    Maria was stunned. She hadn¡¯t seen Bernard approach, and his sudden appearance left her breathless with shock. Her first instinct was to panic, wondering if he¡¯d heard the words she had just whispered to herself about James and her secret ns.


    <i>I just hope he didn¡¯t hear what I said,</i> she thought, quickly forcing a smile onto her face to mask the unease creeping into her chest.


    Bernard returned the smile, but something about it felt off¡ªmeasured and too calm.


    "Maria, how are you doing?" he asked, his toneced with a quiet gentleness that didn¡¯t match the intensity in his eyes.


    "I¡¯m doing fine, Bernard," she answered quickly, trying to steady her voice.


    Though he smiled, Maria noticed the tension in his posture. It was clear he had something on his mind. The way he kept shifting slightly in his seat and ncing at her, only to look away again, confirmed her suspicion.


    Maria decided to break the silence.


    "Bernard, it seems like you have something you want to talk about," she said softly, her eyes locking with his.


    Bernard¡¯s face registered mild surprise. Her words had clearly caught him off guard. After a brief pause, he let out a breath and nodded.


    "Yeah, I do. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should say anything, but I¡¯m d you noticed," he admitted. He sat straighter and looked at her more directly now.


    "I want to talk about James," he continued. "I¡¯ve been noticing some closeness between you two... and I want to know what¡¯s going on."


    Maria¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but not from fear¡ªrelief washed over her. At least this wasn¡¯t about her earlier visit to Mr. Frederick. Still, Bernard¡¯s question made her ufortable.


    "Yes, James and I are bing close friends. Why do you ask?" she replied calmly, deciding to meet the situation head-on and flip the conversation back on him.


    Bernard exhaled heavily, his gaze drifting from her face to the court beyond.


    "Nothing really," he muttered. "I¡¯m just notfortable seeing you bothughing and smiling together. It doesn¡¯t sit right with me."


    Maria could feel augh bubbling up at the irony of his jealousy, but she bit it back. Now wasn¡¯t the time to y games¡ªat least not openly.


    "Bernard, what exactly are you trying to say about me and James?" she asked with more firmness now, narrowing her eyes.


    "I¡¯m not saying you¡¯ve done anything wrong," he said, looking back at her. "I¡¯m just saying I don¡¯t like it. It bothers me."


    Maria stared at him in disbelief. "So... in one word, Bernard, you¡¯re jealous of me being close to James? A guy who has never shown me anything but respect?"


    "Yes. I¡¯m jealous," Bernard said firmly. "You being with him is an insult to everything I represent. I¡¯m the Alpha¡ªand you are my Luna. Why would you be close to another Alpha from a lesser pack?"


    The arrogance in his words hit Maria like a p. But she kept her emotions in check.


    "I became close to James because you¡¯ve never really been there for me, Bernard," she said, her voice quiet but steady. "He listens. He understands me. That¡¯s all there is to it."


    Bernard¡¯s expression softened. His bravado began to crumble, and for the first time in a while, he looked uncertain.


    "I... I¡¯m sorry for making you feel that way," he said. "I promise to do better from now on. I¡¯ll be there for you¡ªalways."


    He stood up and stepped closer to her, wrapping his arms around her in a tight hug. Maria stood frozen in his embrace, her face resting against his shoulder, but her thoughts were racing.


    Just then, the dressing room doors opened. James stepped out with a few of his teammates,ughing and drying sweat from his face with a towel. But as his eyes scanned the court andnded on Maria locked in Bernard¡¯s arms, everything stopped.


    Their eyes met.


    James froze mid-step. For a moment, he didn¡¯t move. His gaze searched hers, trying to understand what he was seeing. But before Maria could make a move or exin, James turned sharply and walked away without a word.


    Maria¡¯s heart shattered inside her chest.


    A part of her wanted to break away and run after James, to tell him everything¡ªthat it was all part of the n, that her heart only beat for him.


    But another part knew she had to keep ying this game with Bernard. Her freedom depended on it.


    Bernard pulled away, still smiling. Maria forced herself to smile back.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Maria," he said brightly. "Soon everything will be settled, and we won¡¯t have anything to worry about again. I¡¯ll make it up to you, I promise."


    She nodded in silence.


    "I¡¯ll always talk to you about everything from now on," she told him, carefully choosing her words, her voiceced with false affection.


    Together, they walked back toward the ssroom.


    ---


    Elijah Simons sat in his luxurious living room, his wristwatch catching the light as he checked the time for what seemed like the hundredth time.


    His foot tapped anxiously on the marble floor while his eyes flicked to the door every few seconds.


    After what felt like an eternity, one of his guards entered.


    "Sir, he¡¯s here."


    "Let him in!" Elijah ordered with impatience. "You didn¡¯t need to ask me."


    Momentster, the door swung open and Mr. Frederick stepped in, his expression serious, his steps purposeful.


    "Wee, my friend," Elijah said, standing to greet him with a firm handshake and a smile.


    "Thank you. But let¡¯s not waste time on pleasantries," Mr. Frederick said sharply. "We need a solid n¡ªone that will take back everything that rightfully belongs to us from the Gilberts."


    Elijah¡¯s face lit up at the words. He nodded eagerly.


    "Exactly what I wanted to hear," he said. "So... what¡¯s the n?"


    "A strategy that makes you a hero," Mr. Frederick said, his voice calm but intense. "One that paints them as the enemy¡ªand positions us as the saviors."

 Chapter 113. Heroic Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 113: 113. Heroic n (2)</h4>


    Elijah Simons sat forward, his attention sharp and unwavering the moment Mr. Frederick revealed the core of the n. His skeptical expression slowly shifted to one of cautious intrigue.


    "How can something like that be possible?" Elijah asked, his brows furrowed. "My record with the park isn¡¯t clean. Everyone remembers what I did¡ªespecially Maria."


    Mr. Frederick leaned back slightly, his voice calm but deliberate. "I¡¯ve already sent word to Avalon Park. On the day the staff of office is to be delivered to the park house, they¡¯ll strike. The attack will be unexpected, and they¡¯ll target Beta Gilbert and his wife. No one will see iting¡ªnot from Avalon, and certainly not from you."


    Elijah¡¯s face began to shift, the corner of his mouth twitching with interest, though his eyes still held some doubt.


    "Alright... But where do Ie in? Because honestly, I don¡¯t see how this n alone could overpower the Gilberts and their army of guards," Elijah said, folding his arms across his chest.


    Mr. Frederick nodded. "I¡¯m not done. That¡¯s only half of it. I¡¯ve also arranged for chemical agents to be nted around the park house. On the day of the attack, those chemicals will be activated. They¡¯ll weaken every werewolf in proximity¡ªstripping them of their strength temporarily."


    At this point, Elijah leaned forward. His expression had changed entirely. There was a glint of excitement in his eyes.


    "This is where you and your mene in," Mr. Frederick continued, his tone growing more intense. "No one will know you¡¯re involved. When the attack begins, you¡¯ll step in as the saviors of Blue Moon Park¡ªrescuing the Alphas and driving Avalon back. Everyone will see you as a hero."


    Elijah grinned, the idea sinking in like honey. "And with that, I be a contender for the Alpha seat again. I can rebuild everything."


    "Exactly," Mr. Frederick said with certainty. "You won¡¯t just be a contender¡ªyou¡¯ll be a hero of the people. You¡¯ll have the elders and public opinion on your side."


    Elijah¡¯s joy swelled. He threw his head back andughed heartily, clearly envisioning his victory.


    "But what about the staff of office?" he asked, suddenly pausing, the thought catching up with him.


    Mr. Frederick met his gaze with calm confidence. "It won¡¯t arrive at the park house."


    "What?" Elijah frowned.


    "If the staff makes it there, your heroism won¡¯t matter. They¡¯ll have the key to power and you¡¯ll be forgotten. But if it doesn¡¯t show up, there¡¯ll be confusion. Tension. The people will demand answers. That¡¯s when we create an opening for a contest¡ªbetween you and Bernard."


    Elijah stared at him, processing the n in silence. Slowly, he began to smile again, this time even more impressed.


    "And where will the staff be kept?"


    "With trusted allies of mine. When the time is right¡ªif and only if¡ªyou win over the elders and the people, then the staff will be released to you. That¡¯s your final seal of legitimacy."


    "I understand," Elijah said, rising to his feet. His voice was firm. "I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. I won¡¯t let this slip through my fingers again."


    Mr. Frederick also stood, adjusting his coat. "Good. Then remember¡ªthis must be a wless operation. You¡¯re not just reiming your name¡ªyou¡¯re taking back the Alpha seat."


    With that, Mr. Frederick turned and headed toward the door. Elijah followed him out, personally seeing him off to the waiting car.


    As the vehicle pulled away, Elijah¡¯s eyes glinted with ambition.


    "The ball is in my court now," he whispered to himself. "And I¡¯ll make sure I y it well."


    <strong>***</strong>


    Maria had been in her room all afternoon since returning from college with Bernard. Sleep had taken over her body quickly, and for hours she was lost in much-needed rest.


    By 6:30 p.m., she stirred awake. The light outside had dimmed, casting a golden hue through the curtains. She stretched and walked sluggishly to the bathroom to freshen up.


    After washing her face and regaining someposure, she returned to her bed, only to fall deep into thought.


    <i>What exactly is Mr. Frederick nning? Can he really get me out of here without Bernard and his familying after me?</i> Her mind buzzed with uncertainty.


    No answers came. Just more questions and more concern.


    Tired of being trapped in her head, Maria rose and decided to leave the room. Maybe a change of scenery would quiet her thoughts.


    As she stepped out into the hallway, she met Bernarding down the stairs.


    He looked surprised to see her, but quickly offered a smile.


    "Maria," he said. "I was justing to your room. How are you feeling this evening?"


    She gave him a slight nod. "I¡¯m fine. Is everything okay?"


    He looked at her directly, his tone calm but meaningful. "I wanted to let you know that the day for handing over the staff of office is in two days."


    Maria¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tried not to show her reaction, but she hadn¡¯t expected it toe so soon.


    "Okay then. Thanks for telling me," she said, keeping her tone casual. "Is that all? Or is there something else I need to know?"


    Bernard smiled again, his gaze searching her face.


    "No, nothing else. Just make sure you¡¯re ready. It¡¯s a big day for both of us," he said, then turned and walked off toward the living room.


    Maria watched him go, the curiosity on her face deepening. His words echoed in her mind.


    <i>A big day for both of us...?</i>


    She returned to her room, unable to shake the unease growing inside her. As soon as she sat on the bed, a phone began to ring.


    She froze.


    It wasn¡¯t her phone.


    Slowly, she turned around, searching the room. The sound wasing from behind her, near the wardrobe. Her breath caught in her throat.


    <i>Whose phone is that? And why is it ringing in my room?</i>


    The room suddenly felt colder, the walls more constricting. Maria moved cautiously toward the sound, unsure of what she was about to uncover.


    <strong>Chapter Title: Beneath the Surface</strong>


    Maria turned swiftly at the sound of the ringing phone. It wasing from under her pillow. Her heartbeat quickened.


    She already had a strong feeling it was Mr. Frederick calling. But before answering, she needed to make sure no one could overhear. Rising from the bed, she walked to the door and locked it from the inside.


    Then, she checked around the room to be certain she was truly alone.


    Returning to the bed, she retrieved the phone just as the ringing stopped. But almost instantly, it started ringing again. Her fingers trembled slightly as she answered.


    "Hello and good evening to you, Maria," Mr. Frederick¡¯s calm voice came through with its usualposure.


    "Good evening, sir," she responded softly, sitting down again.


    "Forgive the disturbance," he continued, "but I was hoping you might have some new information for me¡ªespecially concerning ourst discussion."


    Maria didn¡¯t hesitate. She was relieved to finally have something of value to report, particrly after Bernard¡¯s recent conversation with her.


    "Bernard told me today that in two days, we¡¯ll be heading to retrieve the staff of the office," she exined quietly.


    "Good," Mr. Frederick replied. "Did he mention where exactly the staff is being kept?"


    "No, sir, not yet. But I n to ask him before the day ends. I¡¯ll find out one way or another."


    "Excellent. Do your best. I¡¯ll be expecting your callter this evening with the location."


    "Yes, sir. I¡¯ll work on it now," she promised.


    With that, they ended the call. Maria quickly slid the phone back beneath her pillow, then checked the room again to be absolutely certain no one had been listening. Satisfied, she opened the door and stepped out into the hallway.


    She made her way down the stairs toward the living room, where dinner was already being prepared. The aroma of spiced meat and roasted vegetables filled the air.


    She could see the maids setting the table, and it looked like they were just about toe call for everyone.


    Maria was the first to sit at the table, something she rarely did. Usually, she took her time or waited until everyone else was seated. But tonight was different¡ªshe had a mission.


    Ten minutester, Bernard, Beta Gilbert, and Luna Victoria arrived at the dining room. They appeared slightly surprised to see her already seated, but she weed them with a warm, polite smile.


    Beta Gilbert looked pleased, and Luna Victoria mirrored the expression with a kind, motherly gaze. Bernard¡¯s eyes were fixed on Maria, admiration softening his features.


    As the maids finished serving the food and dinner began, Beta Gilbert turned to Maria.


    "How are you doing, Maria? And have you started preparing for your final examinations?" he asked, smiling as he took a sip from his ss.


    It was the perfect opportunity. Maria had been searching for a way to open a conversation that might lead to the information she needed.


    "I¡¯m doing well, sir. As for the exams, preparation is a bit dyed¡ªbecause of Bernard," she said lightly, turning to Bernard with a yful smile.


    Bernard blinked, clearly caught off guard. He looked at her with slight confusion. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Because I want everything around him¡ªand us¡ªto be settled first," Maria replied, still smiling. "Then we can both prepare properly for the exams."


    Luna Victoriaughed softly, touched by her words. Beta Gilbert nodded in approval, clearly happy with her response.


    "That¡¯s very thoughtful of you," Beta Gilbert said. "Has Bernard told you when you¡¯ll be retrieving the staff of the office?"


    "Yes, sir. He told me earlier today that it will be in two days," Maria answered. Then, she added, trying to sound as casual and innocent as possible, "But he didn¡¯t mention the exact location."


    Luna Victoria turned to her son with raised brows. "Bernard, why would you forget something like that?"


    Bernard chuckled awkwardly. "I didn¡¯t think it was necessary at the time. I¡¯m sorry about that, Maria."


    "No worries," Maria replied sweetly. "I¡¯m just curious about everything since I woke up from thea. It¡¯s been like thattely."


    The moment she said those words, their expressions softened even more.


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize for that," Luna Victoria said reassuringly. "You have every right to ask. You¡¯re part of this family and this process."


    Maria nodded gratefully, hiding the surge of victory inside her.


    "The staff is kept about two kilometers west of the park house," Beta Gilbert said casually, not realizing the weight of the information he had just given away. "It¡¯s not too far."


    Maria nodded with a calm expression, but her mind was racing.


    <i>Finally</i>, she thought, <i>now I have what Mr. Frederick needs.</i> She continued eating, careful to show no signs of excitement...

 Chapter 114. Information

    <h4>Chapter 114: 114. Information</h4>


    After dinner, everyone returned to the living room. Maria remained seated for a few extra minutes, her heart pounding with urgency.


    The information she had just gathered over dinner weighed on her chest like a secret burning to be released. She needed to pass the message to Mr. Frederick¡ªand fast.


    Momentster, she stood up from her seat and let out a tired sigh.


    "I think I¡¯ll go up to bed now. I¡¯m feeling a bit sleepy," she said, stretching slightly and blinking as though her eyes were already struggling to stay open.


    Her performance earned a few chuckles from the room.


    "Goodnight, dear," Luna Victoria said with a gentle smile.


    "Rest well," Bernard added, watching her fondly.


    Maria responded with azy wave and a sleepy smile, then slowly climbed the stairs, careful not to seem in a hurry. Once out of sight, her pace quickened. As soon as she entered her room, she shut the door behind her and locked it firmly.


    She turned to the bed and reached under her pillow to grab the phone¡ªonly to pause.


    The call log was nk. No number had been recorded.


    Maria¡¯s chest tightened with worry. What if Mr. Frederick didn¡¯t call back? What if something had gone wrong?


    Trying to calm her racing mind, she ced the phone back on the bed and decided to take a quick shower. The hot water might help her think clearly. As she stood under the running water, her thoughts spun.


    She thought about James¡ªhis smile, thefort she felt in his presence, and how free she always felt whenever he was around. Then her mind shifted to her parents.


    The supposed ident that took them never sat right with her. Deep down, Maria knew they had been murdered. And now, she was determined to find out who did it¡ªand make them pay.


    Her love for James was strong, but avenging her parents¡¯ death and gaining her freedom from the Gilbert family meant more than anything at that moment.


    It was all connected somehow, and only Mr. Frederick had shown the willingness¡ªand the means¡ªto help her uncover the truth.


    After drying off and changing into fresh clothes, she returned to her room and sat on the edge of her bed. Just as she was about to pick up the phone again, it began to ring.


    She snatched it up with eager hands and answered immediately.


    "Hello, Maria. I hope I¡¯m not interrupting your sleep," Mr. Frederick¡¯s voice came through, calm andposed as always.


    "No, sir. I¡¯ve been waiting for your call. I have the information you need," she said quickly, the excitement in her voice impossible to hide.


    "Excellent. Go on," he replied, now sounding equally eager.


    Maria took a deep breath before speaking. "The location is about two kilometers west of the Blue Moon park house. That¡¯s where the staff of the office is hidden."


    There was a pause, as if Mr. Frederick was soaking in the weight of her words.


    "This is excellent news," he said finally. "But are you sure this information is reliable?"


    "Yes, sir. I got it directly from Bernard¡¯s father, and everyone at the dinner table confirmed it with their reactions. I¡¯m certain it¡¯s urate."


    Mr. Frederick didn¡¯t hesitate. "Good. You¡¯ve done well, Maria. I want you to know I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make sure you get the freedom and justice you deserve. Trust me."


    Those words filled her chest with a mix of gratitude and hope. For the first time in a long while, she truly believed someone was willing to fight for her.


    "I trust you, sir. I know you¡¯ll help me," she said softly, but firmly.


    There was a brief silence before she remembered something she had been meaning to ask.


    "Sir, I have one request."


    "Go ahead," he responded.


    "I want to keep this phone so I can reach you whenever necessary. Also... I need a number I can use to call you. Right now, no number shows up after your calls."


    Mr. Frederick hesitated for a second. Then he said, "That¡¯s a risk, but I¡¯ll trust you. I¡¯ll allow the number I¡¯m using now to show up on your call log. Be very careful. If anyone finds out, this entire operation could fall apart."


    "I understand, sir. I¡¯ll handle it with extreme caution," Maria promised.


    Just as she expected, the call ended shortly after.


    She quickly checked the call log¡ªand there it was. A visible phone number.


    Wasting no time, she grabbed a pen and wrote the number down on a piece of paper. Once she was sure it was correct, she erased the number from the phone¡¯s call history. Then she powered off the phone and walked over to her bag, carefully tucking the device deep inside.


    As for the number, she hid it in her drawer beneath a pile of old notebooks and clothes¡ªsomewhere no one would think to look.


    Finally, with everything in ce, she flopped down on her bed, a wide smile spreading across her face.


    "I will finally get what I crave the most... My time for freedom is fast approaching," she whispered to herself, eyes glimmering with a mix of hope, vengeance, and quiet determination.


    ***


    Laura and Hadizah the witch were seated in Mrs Spencer¡¯s living room, as they are prepared to take their leave to the ce of the Holy ones to pay theirst respect to Mrs Spencer.


    Laura sat down, as she was so deep in her thoughts with tears still rolling down her cheeks.


    "Ma¡¯am, is it that Mrs Spencer does not have any family members toe with us so that we can allow them to know about this?" Laura turned to Hadizah, as she asked with a lot of curiosity and concern.


    "I don¡¯t think so, because since her husband died; she had been living alone with all these maids and guards doing good things to everyone around her... So I don¡¯t think she has any family members!" Hadizah replied as she tried not to cry anymore.


    "What about the family of her husband?" Laura further questioned her with a stern look into Hadizah¡¯s eyes.


    "Hmm... The family of her husband was not in support of their union, because they found out about the kind of person she is and since her husband went ahead to marry her. They cut off all the tiles with them and they didn¡¯t evene for the burial of Mrs Spencer¡¯s husband when he died!" Hadizah exined calmly, as things became clear to Laura.


    The both of them stood up, and they walked out of the living room gently.


    They both got into one of the vehicles in the house, with the driver already waiting for them to get in.


    They all drove out of the house and to the ce of the Holy ones, they headed with a heavy heart...

 Chapter 115. Will Of Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 115: 115. Will Of Spirit</h4>


    After about twenty-five minutes of driving, they finally arrived at the ce they will have to drop and walk down to the ce of the Holy ones.


    Hadizah and Laura came out of the vehicle, as the driver was instructed to go home and return to that exact ce in the next three hours and without hesitation, the driver obliged the instructions and drove away.


    The both of them gently walked down the path that leads to the Holy ones and with a saddened and heavy heart they journeyed on foot to their destination.


    After about fifteen minutes of trekking, they both finally arrived at the entrance of the Holy one¡¯s ce.


    Laura has never seen such a mighty Temple like that in her entire life, as she kept on looking around, but she was very eager to see Mrs Spencer and she still holds a secret to herself, which was that she believes she can talk to those people out of sacrificing Mrs Spencer and also hand over the stone of light to them.


    Immediately they were about to step into the Temple, they heard a very bold voice from behind them.


    "Stop there and do not take any other step!" A masculine voice ordered from behind the both of them.


    Hadizah and Laura were shocked to hear such words, as they stood still and turned around to see who uttered such amand.


    It was a bit of a surprise to Hadizah, when she came to realize that the person standing behind them was one of the elderly men that she and Mrs Spencer were taken to meet in the big inner chamber.


    "We havee to pay ourst respects to our friend as you and your people told us... That¡¯s the reason why we are here!" Hadizah said as she sounded a bit pissed off.


    "So, who hase along with you?" With a scorned look on his face, the man questioned.


    "She is Laura and she considers Mrs Spencer as a mother and a mentor... She needs to see and talk to her about paying off herst respect as the main reason she¡¯s here!" Hadizah introduced her, and she also exined further to the man.


    The man walked gently towards the both of them and when he got there, he turned his face towards Laura and with a stern look into her eyes; he questioned her.


    "Who are you?" The man asked with a fixed gaze into Laura¡¯s eyes.


    "I am the one that can read and look into your mind... I am Laura, the listening ears of the spirits!" With a very courageous expression on her face, she uttered those words with a stern look into the man¡¯s eyes.


    The man looked shocked but was not convinced that such a young person could possess that kind of gift because thest person with such a gift died a long time ago and no one believes such a gift still exists amongst them.


    Once the man tried to open up his mouth to utter a word, Laura cut him shut and he had a very stunned look on his face.


    "Save your energy and do not bother to speak, as what you had in mind is a belief that I am too young to possess this kind of gift... Listening to your mind is as clear and loud as a thunderstorm, please take us inside now!" With unending confidence, Laura uttered those words boldly.


    The old man was shocked, as he had nothing to say or do; then to usher them into the Temple and without any hesitation, they all marched into it.


    They were escorted straight to where Mrs Spencer was kept and to their surprise, they met her kneeling and she was in a meditating position like the monks.


    Some of the Temple people and the senior monks were already preparing everything that needed to be used for the sacrifice.


    Laura was more than d to see Mrs Spencer, but she was also unhappy about the fact that this might be thest time they would be able to see each other again.


    "Mrs Spencer!" With a very loud voice and in an exciting manner, Laura called her name and ran in her direction.


    Some of the Temple guards were about to stop her when the old monk that followed Laura and Hadizah gave them a signal to allow Laura to go to meet with Mrs Spencer.


    Mrs Spencer was seriously shocked and happy to see Maria, as she was never expecting Laura toe to see her.


    They both hugged each other firmly and it was obvious that Mrs Spencer wished that things were not like the way they were then and she didn¡¯t want to let Laura go out of her arms, as the both of them were deeply in tears; while hugging each other tightly.


    "I missed you so much ma¡¯am, I can not allow anyone to touch you!" With tears in her eyes and also with a shaky voice Laura uttered those words.


    "I missed you too... But I have to go on with this quest alone and if you are the same Laura that I know and brought up, you will let me go. The whole world is going to be depending on this!" Mrs Spencer said calmly, as she tried to calm Laura down with her words.


    Hadizah stood still watching all these emotional scenes and she was unable to stop herself from crying, as tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Suddenly the people that wanted to carry out the sacrifice arrived and they were all dressed up in a in white dress and without any words from them, they only dragged Laura away and two men held the hands of Mrs Spencer.


    Laura wanted to try fighting them, but thest words of Mrs Laura calmed her down.


    "Do not fight the will andmands of the spirits... Let things be done ordingly, to restore bnce to every path of the universe!" With a very courageous look on her face, Mrs Spencer suddenly uttered those words to Laura.


    Laura became very weak to do anything, immediately Mrs Spencer said those words...

 Chapter 116. Power Of Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 116: 116. Power Of Revtion</h4>


    Mrs Spencer was taken into a very small room inside that same ce they were all standing, as both Hadizah and Laura stood there to watch in disbelief that she was truly going to be used as a sacrifice.


    Immediately she was put in the room and the door was closed, all the monks came together to make a very big circle.


    A lot of candle sticks were lit up and as they surrounded the candles, the whole monks joined their hands together with their eyes closed and they all engaged in some chants.


    After about ten minutes that all these were going on, some women also dressed in in white garments filed out, as they all had some more candles with lights on them in their hands.


    They marched out into the center of the circle that those men made and once they dropped the candles with light in their hands, they all started making the same chants that those men had been making simultaneously with their eyes closed.


    Laura was confused about the whole thing going on, as she turned to Hadizah to ask her some questions.


    "What are they doing and why did they iste Mrs Spencer?" With a lot of curiosity on her face, Laura questioned with a deep look into Hadizah¡¯s eyes.


    Hadassah was quiet at first, as she was still trying to control her tears concerning all that was happening then.


    "They are already offering the soul of Mrs Spencer to the spirits and in a very short while, she might scream or fall and give up the ghost, when all this happens and some white mese out, it shows that the soul has been epted!" Hadizah exined calmly to her, as her voice was shaky during the exnation.


    Immediately after Hadizah uttered those statements to her in the exnation, Laura suddenly became very cold and pictures of the most beautiful moments she had with Mrs Spencer started popping up in her mind.


    Laura stood still and the tears strolling down her cheeks were uncontroble, as Hadizah looked at her face; she could not help it too... But to do the same.


    "So Mrs Spencer is gone now and she only came to this universe to do good and also be used as a sacrifice for the fixing of the universe¡¯s bnce just like that?" Laura said those questions, as she looked away towards the room where Mrs Spencer was kept.


    Hadassah could not say a word, as she was unable to even console Laura, because she was also broken down.


    In a short while, some white smoke starteding out from the room and the monks and those women were intensifying their chants, as they say, some words simultaneously.


    Suddenly the door to the room opened and the amount of in white smokeing out was tripled what wasing out earlier.


    Laura screamed out agonizingly, as everything Hadizah told her concerning how the death will happen through the sacrifice was already happening right before their very eyes.


    Suddenly the whole chanting from those monks and those women stopped and they all knelt with their faces bowed to the ground.


    "Something is not right and I can¡¯t seem to figure it out yet!" Hadizah suddenly uttered, as she focused on the direction of the door with a very keen look from a distance.


    Suddenly, the smoke stoppeding out and an unusual sound came out from the room.


    Everyone instantly became very focused on the direction of the small room and with a lot of shocks, Mrs Spencer walked out unhurt with both eyes turned blue and some in white smokeing out of her mouth.


    Laura screamed joyfully, as she tried to run towards Mrs Spencer, but she stopped in her tracks when she noticed the color of her eyes.


    "What¡¯s happening to her?" With a lot of curiosity in her facial expression, Laura murmured the question to herself.


    Everyone was in a confused state of mind, as no one could exin what was happening at that particr time.


    Suddenly the leader of those women that was chanting with those monks fell to her face, as she started to roll on the ground.


    Mrs Spencer was just standing alone without taking any further steps, as her eyes remained the same blue color with the white smokeing out of her mouth.


    "She has a pure heart and never will her spirits be used to cleanse... In her hands alone could the stone of light reside, she¡¯s the one sent to thend of the living to make things right with her heart!" The woman that fell to the ground uttered out loud, as she said some other unknownnguages and chants.


    "Let all bow to her, as the one from the Ethanos holds the power to lift and make use of the stone of light... Let the righteousness that flows down from her heart like an ocean heal thend with the use of the stone of light!" The woman further said, as she lifted her hands and also pointed them to Mrs Spencer and finally fell before in a bowing manner.


    Everyone in the Temple was shocked, as they bowed their heads in Mrs Spencer¡¯s direction and immediately they did so, the blue eyes turned to her normal eyes and the smoke also stoppeding out and she returned to her normal self.


    The most senior monk amongst them, stood up to talk to her.


    "The spirits have revealed to us that you alone can handle the stone of light and ording to the worlds and instruction of the spirits shall we act quickly... The stone of light shall be handed over to you and we shall all perform the rites and rituals to send those souls of legends back and also seal the path they came from!" The monk said in his exnation, as he walked away from the presence of everyone, to go bring the stone of light.


    While he went to bring the stone of light, Laura was so happy and the moment she wanted to step forward to walk towards Mrs Spencer¡¯s direction, Hadizah the witch stopped her.


    "You can not touch her now, everything needs to be done properly and when all rites and rituals have been performed, then you can go to her!" With a smile on Hadizah¡¯s face, she exined to her calmly.


    After a few minutes, the old monk returned with a small box in his hands, as he walked down gently towards Mrs Spencer, who had a very courageous look on her face.


    The old monk opened the box and handed it over to Mrs Spencer and immediately she collected the box and picked up the stone of light that was white and lifted it; the whole ce was lit up and a thunderstorm sound was heavily everywhere and all around the whole ce could feel it.


    Everyone, except for Mrs Spencer fell to their knees and bowed their heads and faces to the ground.


    ***


    It waste evening, and Maria sat alone in her room, surrounded by silence. The sky outside had turned an eerie shade of grey, and the atmosphere felt unusually tense.


    Suddenly, a loud thunderp shattered the stillness, rumbling through the walls and sending a tremor straight to her chest.


    Maria froze where she was, sitting upright on her bed. Her heart skipped a beat as a strange, sharp sensation shot through her chest, as though something unseen had walked straight into her soul. She gasped softly and ced her hand on her chest.


    She couldn¡¯t exin it¡ªnot the sound, not the feeling. But deep inside, she knew something wasn¡¯t right.


    "Was that just thunder?" she whispered to herself, her eyes darting toward the window.


    The wind outside had picked up, rustling the curtains as raindrops began to fall. But the strange feeling in her chest didn¡¯t fade. If anything, it grew heavier, almost like a warning.


    <i>Could this be something more than a storm? Something deeper going on that I can¡¯t see?</i> she wondered, her brows furrowed with concern.


    The coldness she felt wasn¡¯t from the weather. It came from inside her¡ªbone-deep and strange. She rubbed her arms and tried to shake off the sensation.


    "I guess it¡¯s just the shock from the sound of the thunder," she muttered, standing up and pacing around the room. "Maybe my mind is ying tricks on me. I just need to rx."


    She tried to focus on her breathing, inhaling slowly, then exhaling. Still, the unease wouldn¡¯t leave.


    After a few minutes, she walked back to the bed andy t on her back, her eyes fixed on the ceiling. Her mind, however, refused to rest.


    Memories of her parents came flooding in, uninvited and powerful. Their faces, theirughter, the love they gave her¡ªit all yed in her mind like an old film.


    But those memories always came with pain, too.


    Maria¡¯s thoughts drifted to the day of the ident. No matter how many times she went over it in her mind, something never added up.


    It wasn¡¯t just a tragic incident. Somewhere deep inside her, she had always believed there was more to it.


    Why would anyone want her parents dead?


    Why did it happen so suddenly?


    Who would benefit from their loss?


    She closed her eyes for a moment, hoping for some kind of answer in the silence. But silence only brought more questions.


    It finally dawned on her that no answer would evere to her unless she made the effort to search. That meant looking deeper. It meant leaving the safety of questions and walking into the danger of truth.


    <i>If I truly want to find out the truth about what happened to them, I¡¯ll have to investigate everything. I¡¯ll need to talk to people, follow leads, maybe even risk everything.</i>


    The thought scared her, but it also stirred something fierce inside her¡ªa sense of purpose that gave strength to her spine.


    Maria sat up on the bed, her fingers clenched into fists.


    "I won¡¯t stop until I know what happened," she said aloud, her voice clear and steady.


    The storm outside continued, but her mind had already shifted away from the thunder. Her thoughts were now sharper, more focused. She thought about people who might know something¡ªthose close to her parents, former allies, even old enemies.


    <i>I need someone with real power. Someone with influence. I can¡¯t do this alone.</i>


    She knew what she had to do. She needed to stay close to those who had ess to answers, those whose reach went beyond ordinary means. There was no room for fear anymore. The truth woulde at a price, but she was ready to pay it.


    Her jaw tightened, and her eyes glistened¡ªnot with sadness, but with resolve.


    <i>Whoever yed a role in their deaths will pay for it. I don¡¯t care who they are or how long it takes. They will face justice... my justice.</i>


    With a quiet sigh, she rose from the bed and walked to the window. The rain had slowed, and the sky had begun to clear. A single sh of lightning streaked across the distant horizon, then faded into darkness.


    Maria stood there for a moment, watching the night unfold.


    She was no longer the frightened girl who used to hide from the past.


    She was someone else now¡ªsomeone willing to fight.


    And deep down, she knew the storm outside was nothingpared to the storm now burning inside her...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 117. Prophecy

    <h4>Chapter 117: 117. Prophecy</h4>


    Immediately Mrs Spencer lifted the stone of light and the thunderstorms followed, everyone in the room bowed their heads, as they also went to their knees.


    Once Laura saw what they did, she also followed suit and with a loud voice, the monks and the women; including Hadizah all began to chant in a strangenguage simultaneously.


    This was strange to Laura, but she just bowed her head, as she maintained her position on her knees.


    Mrs Spencer then began the rites and rituals to help seal the path and also send back the souls of the past legend into the other world.


    "Let the underworld wee back the souls of the past legends, let the spirit of truth and righteousness speak peace to thend that we reside and let there be a recement of bnce to both worlds, for in peace and oneness is what we pray and plead for... This is our heart¡¯s desires and prayers to the spirits!" Mrs Spencer uttered, with her face and the stone of light in her hands both lifted and everyone present there, except for Laura continued chanting in those strangenguages.


    As the rites and rituals continued, suddenly a heavy rainfall started and the stone of light in her hands began to vibrate, as it brought out a very bright light.


    Suddenly, everyone stopped talking and with their heads still bowed to the ground, they remained there with their eyes closed.


    Mrs Spencer just stood up and walked straight to the front of a very big altar that was present in the Temple room and immediately she got there, she took the stone of light with her and dipped it in the water that was kept on the altar and she also quickly brought it out.


    "I, the daughter of ethanol, dere the whole world free from the unknown fear and let there be a calming and loving spirit all over the universe.


    Once Mrs Spencer finished uttering those words and with the stone of light lifted, there was another thunderstorm and this time around, it was louder and it sent down a very bright light into the Temple.


    The light went straight to the wall on the altar and once the light struck the wall, it brought out mes in white and blue colors.


    After the mes were cleared, everyone that was present there, including Mrs Spencer was all shocked down to their marrow, as they saw what was encrypted on the wall by the light from the thunderstorms.


    Mrs Spencer went ahead to look at it keenly and she was followed by the oldest monk in the Temple, as they both read out what was on the wall simultaneously.


    "Now that the souls of the old legends have been sent back and the path has also been sealed, now is the time for the world to fight against the daughter of a man and the one who will bring destruction to everyone!" With fear and worries on their faces, Mrs Spencer and the old monks read it out with shaky voices.


    "This is the doom that awaits us all... What shall we do now?" The old monk screamed out, as he had a frightened look on his face.


    Mrs Spencer was very calm, as she walked away from the walls that the message was encrypted with her face bowed to the ground.


    Laura wanted to go and meet Mrs Mercer but could not anymore, as about what they all just got as a message on the wall.


    "Everyone listens carefully and lets it be known that a new prophecy hase out and it is clear when known to everyone here... We shall not speak of this to anyone outside here until we have found who the person is and also find a way to eliminate the threat!" Mrs Spencer said as she had a very courageous look on her face.


    "But, why can we not talk to other people about this that has been revealed to us here?" One of the monks asked as he bowed his head down to show respect to her.


    "Because we do not create chaos and problems... We identify and eliminate them. What good will it be for us to announce a problem that we do not know where it ising from?" The eldest and most highly ranked monk said and ended his statement with a question, as he stared sternly into the eyes of the one that asked the question.


    "So now, we will all go out and be on the lookout, but we do not speak of it to anyone... Speak no evil and act no evil, let¡¯s work together to bring everything back to normal!" Mrs Spencer said in an advising manner.


    Once she was done with her words, everyone started dismissing the Temple¡¯s big hall and she was left with the oldest monk, the other woman that was dressed in in white, Hadizah the witch and Laura.


    "What exactly can we do, because this is a prophecy and it must surelye to pass?" The woman dressed in in white garments asked, with worries all over her facial expression.


    "Yes it is a prophecy and it wille to pass, but we can make it infective; if we are on the steady works with the spirits to help us reveal who the main threat is to us and how we will work to eliminate it!" Mrs Spencer said, as her words put out a bit of calmness among everyone present there.


    "That will be the exact thing to do... So let¡¯s continue in deep worship to the spirits, meanwhile, the stone of light will reside with you and that¡¯s ording to the instructions of the spirit. The one that holds the stone has the highest and final say over all of us!" The eldest monk said as he let out a half-smile on his face.


    "Thank you very much, but I only see myself as a keeper of the stones and whenever it is needed for something of great magnitude, we shall together use it to work judiciously!" Mrs Spencer uttered, as the monk and the woman in in white garment departed from the Temple¡¯s hall.


    Immediately after they left, Laura jumped to hug Mrs Spencer tightly; as she couldn¡¯t hold her joy over her life that was not consumed as a sacrifice to bring back the bnce.


    "I missed you ma¡¯am and I was so scared that I won¡¯t see you again!" Laura said excitingly, as she had tears of joy strolling down her cheeks.


    "Let¡¯s thank the spirits and the giver of life... The spirits decide our fate and what happens to an individual and they have decided that I will stay alive to continue serving them!" Mrs Spencer said happily, as Hadizah also came to hug her tightly.


    "The spirits have vindicated the goodness in your heart... Let the spirit of truth and righteousness be praised on high!" Hadizah the witch said excitedly and they all marched out of the Temple, as they held each other¡¯s hands with smiles on their faces.


    *********


    Elijah Simons was seated in his inner chamber, as he had a lot of things going through his mind.


    He had a map in front of him and a pen in his hands, as he was nning the attack tounch on the park house.


    ¡¯I must get things right and make it wless this time... I must be the Alpha and no one can stop me again!¡¯ He thought to himself with a very determined facial expression...

 Chapter 118. Orchestration

    <h4>Chapter 118: 118. Orchestration</h4>


    Elijah Simons opened the map properly, as he began to mark out somece on it, as it got to a ce and he suddenly stopped.


    "This point was where it almost all got wrong thest time and now I also need to be worried about an extra invader spoiling my ns!" He calmly said to himself, as he kept looking at the map keenly.


    ¡¯The people from the ce of the Holy ones were the major reason why I lost the battle thest time Iunched an attack on Gilbert¡¯s family, u hope they won¡¯te this time around and who exactly could they have had a connection with, that was at the ce that day?¡¯


    Elijah Simons thought to himself, as he had a lot of unanswered questions running through his mind; he also had a very worried expression on his face.


    "This time around, I will have to double-check on my ns and also be sure that I do not have a snake inside my camp... I will use everything I know how to use to get this task done for myself and my generations!" With a devious look on his face, Elijah Simons uttered those words.


    After he was done with the ns, he called on his assistant and answered at once he heard Elijah Simons¡¯s voice.


    "Call all our men toe inside right now! Elijah Simons ordered as he sounded arrogantly and authoritatively.


    In less than five minutes, all of his men had gathered before him and without wasting any time, he got into the business of the day.


    "Today is a day we will n what will happen in the future and it is going to be historic because the yet unborn generation will surely talk about every one of you... Today we will n how to take powers that we have lost for a very long time back to ourselves and rule over the affairs of every Blue Moon park werewolves!" With a lot of confidence, he uttered those statements.


    These words that he spoke, immediately got the atmosphere in the whole room charged up and they all shouted out loud in much excitement.


    "Thest time weunched an attack about three years ago, we lost and that was for a lot of reasons... We lost a lot of lives and our brothers were covered in their pools of blood for those three years, we have been in our pains and sorrow; regrets have been the order of the day and we have been hiding and also living in shades. It¡¯s time to put an end to all of these and this is time to regain our freedom, for we will sing the songs of victory!"


    Elijah Simons said in a roaring manner and as those words came out of his mouth, the whole atmosphere was more fired up.


    "I have a n on the table and this time around, we are not going alone, we have extra forces from the outside that will be helping us and we won¡¯t have to hide, but we will be ying the heroes on this asion... The Avalon park is attacking the park house tomorrow and we will go there to save them and alsoe out to im what belongs to us, by talking to win votes and give us more voices to speak!" Elijah further exined the ns on the ground to help them achieve all that he had said.


    "How exactly do we make our presence felt heavily on the Avalon Park, tounch our rescue mission?" One of Elijah Simons¡¯s top guards asked out of curiosity.


    "The Avalon park will go in with all their strength and men, considering their little number and we would allow a bit of exchange of powers and fights between our park and them and when we are sure that they are almost conquering our park, we will step in and blow them away!" Elijah Simons exined.


    "But I don¡¯t think theirs anyway that the Avalon park can ever dominate and overpower the Blue Moon park no matter the strategy they n to use in attacking them... So how will it work for us?" Another of Elijah¡¯s men raised a valid point, as he sounded worried.


    "That has already been taken care of, and that¡¯s where this mask wille in... A chemical substance would be released all over the park house and this will cause weakness in everyone who inhales it. This will cause the Blue Moon park to undergo some amount of weakness and when they are almost getting overpowered, we will step in; win the battle and you all should leave the rest to me!" With a lot of confidence, Elijah Simons exined the ns and what will happen, as heughed out loud in a mischievous manner.


    The n sounded very interesting to all of his men and when he told them about the chemical substance and showed them the mask by lifting it, it made them believe they had the victory already.


    They all chanted for victory, as they also chanted and hailed the name of Elijah Simons all over the room with a lot of excitement in the whole atmosphere.


    "Tomorrow, we will take back our inheritance and we won¡¯t need to hide anymore... But we must be warned, the Gilbert family will never go down without a fight. We need to be aware of their threats and what they are capable of doing, so let¡¯s not go there unprepared!" Elijah Simons, sounded a clear note of warning to his men, as he seriously uttered those statements to them.


    "Boss, we are not going to ever back down anymore and with our lives, we will fight, protect and im anything that is of your interest!" The leader of his guards said ferociously, as they all cheered out loud happily.


    Elijah Simons was so overwhelmed at the kind of support and loyalty his men have shown and still showing him toward his quest and he had nothing to say than to lift both hands excitedly.


    ¡¯This is the beginning of a new era and tomorrow is the day that we will make history speak in our favor!¡¯ Elijah Simons thought to himself, as he let out a devious smile on his face...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 119. Orchestration (2)

    <h4>Chapter 119: 119. Orchestration (2)</h4>


    Elijah Simons and his men were still in the mood of celebration, as the atmosphere remained charged.


    He sat down, as he watched them chant and sing victoriously, and the smile on his face suddenly disappeared.


    "Listen up, it is good to celebrate and be joyous... But it¡¯s better to remain focused on the quest at hand and let the thought of how we will make it a sess be on our minds. Let¡¯s make this celebration a reality after we have conquered our quest and by this time tomorrow, we will celebrate and drink to the top of the roof; because we deserve it and more, but for now. Let us remain focused!" Elijah Simons uttered like a dragon spitting fire, as there was no hint of a smile on his face.


    With his words and the look on his face, the men knew that they were in for a very big business and that their boss would not give room for any mistakes.


    They all looked at their heads, as they knew that he was telling them the truth and all that he had said was exactly what should be done.


    They all marched calmly out of Elijah Simons¡¯s inner chamber, as he was left alone, with an angry look on his face.


    ¡¯For a long time, I have been like a fugitive amongst my people... All that wille to an end by tomorrow and I will start the recovery of all I have lost over the years!¡¯ Elijah Simons thought to himself, as he picked up the map on the table to have a deep look into it.


    "I have to be careful about everything and everyone, I won¡¯t tell any of my men about our attack zone... I will only let the cat out of the bag when it¡¯s some minutes to leave this ce!" Elijah Simons said those words to himself in a whispering manner.


    After some minutes, he wrapped up the map and hid it in a box that was under his table and immediately after he had done that, he picked up his phone to put a call out to someone.


    Bernard, Beta Gilbert and all their guards were gathered in a very big hall to discuss their big day.


    "As you all know or some of you might have heard, tomorrow is the day that I will be getting my stuff off the office and this is simply very good news to us all!" Bernard said in an announcement manner, as he had a smile on his face.


    "Now all we know about tomorrow is celebration and merriment, but we dare not forget about the threat that might be waiting for us or that mighte at us... So we need to make an effective n to not fall victim to not having adequate preparation!" Bernard uttered those statements, as the smiles on his face disappeared gradually.


    "Tomorrow we will have to split into two, but one number will berger than the other... So it¡¯s going to be a situation of seventy to thirty per cent in numbers!" Bernard continued to exin to everyone in that room.


    "Arge amount of you guys that will be lead by Mason, who will go with Maria and some elders of our park to a ce to go bring the staff of office and the rest of us will be at the park house waiting for you all to return with the main reason we will all be gathered tomorrow!" Bernard calmly said as he had his eyes fixed on every one of them he came in contact with their eyes.


    After Bernard was done talking, Beta Gilbert stepped forward to address them with more information about the whole thing.


    "Tomorrow is a very big day and to add to what the Alpha has just finished saying... We need to guard the staff of the office with our lives, though we do not have any information about anyoneing at us, we need to be careful and sure of what we are doing. Because tomorrow is a day that history will take ce and whatever happens will go down the book of history forever, so please let¡¯s make things right!" Beta Gilbert said, as he also makes them see reasons to be on guard over the staff of the office.


    "One more thing we need to be on guard for is that, as long as we still know and are aware that Elijah Simons is still alive; though he¡¯s living like a fugitive, we still need to be careful about the threat that he¡¯s capable of bringing against us!" With a very concerned look on his face, Bernard uttered those statements.


    The whole men and including Mason the head of guards were all listening attentively, as Bernard dishes out instructions to them.


    At the sound and reminder of Elijah Simons, they all raised their eyebrows in shock, to them almost forgetting about his existence and the threat that he possesses.


    "Today I plead with us to stay positive and strong... The real power arrives tomorrow and from that moment that the staff of the office touches my hand, we will be untouchable and all will bow to ourmands!" Bernard said in a boastful manner, as heughed out loud before turning his face towards his father.


    Beta Gilbert gave him an approving look, as he nodded his head with a soft smile on his face.


    "You all can go to make all the necessary preparations that we need... Tomorrow we shall marry, drink and celebrate!" Bernard said as heughed out mischievously.


    The whole men, led by Mason, all marched out of the room with cheers and roars of happiness and excitement about all that Bernard and Beta Gilbert had told them.


    Immediately they all moved out of the room and it was just Bernard and Beta Gilbert remaining in the room... They both walked close to each other, as they started discussing something very important.


    "Are we sure that we don¡¯t have any bad eggs among us?" Beta Gilbert asked, as he looked and sounded very curious.


    Bernard paused for a while, once that question was asked and he thought about things before answering the question.


    "I don¡¯t think so, but not to worry... I have a n to double-check things tomorrow!" With a smile on his face, Bernard uttered those statements...

 Chapter 120. Dress Code

    <h4>Chapter 120: 120. Dress Code</h4>


    Maria woke up suddenly to the shrill ring of her rm clock. It was exactly 6 a.m., and for a moment, she nearly jumped out of bed, thinking she was runningte for college.


    Her heart pounded in her chest, but as she sat up and rubbed her eyes, the memories of the previous day returned.


    She wasn¡¯t going to college today.


    Beta Gilbert had strictly advised her not to leave the house for security reasons. Everything now revolved around the mission they were to carry outter that day at the Park House.


    She had to remain calm, focused, and careful. The n had to go exactly as Mr. Frederick hadid it out. Any deviation could cost them all.


    Maria let out a quiet sigh and leaned back against her pillow, her thoughts racing. Amidst the flood of anxiety and uncertainty, one thought warmed her¡ªJames.


    The memory of him crossed her mind like a soft breeze, easing the weight in her chest.


    <i>I want to be with him,</i> she thought silently, her eyes fixed on the ceiling. <i>But for that to happen, I must get through all of this first. I can¡¯t let any step go wrong.</i>


    She couldn¡¯t afford to act emotionally. Everything had to be done with precision. Mr. Frederick¡¯s motives weren¡¯t entirely clear, and she still had doubts about him.


    But one thing was undeniable, he had power and influence. And that was exactly what she needed to seek justice for her parents.


    <i>I have to trust him. This is my chance. If I miss it, I might never get another.</i> A worried look settled on her face as she buried herself deeper into thought.


    As her body rxed again, she drifted back into a short but deep sleep.


    In her dream, Maria found herself among arge gathering of people she didn¡¯t recognize. They were all smiling and cheering, celebrating something important.


    She looked down and saw herself dressed in a white wedding gown, pregnant. But there was no joy on her face. She looked pale, tired, and deeply unhappy.


    Everyone around herughed and pped, but her heart remained heavy. She was outside, waiting, and then she felt a soft, familiar touch on her shoulder. She turned around and saw her mother standing there, smiling warmly.


    Her mother embraced her tightly, and for a moment, Maria felt at peace. Just as she was about to speak, a loud voice rang from behind.


    "And herees the groom!" someone announced cheerfully.


    Before she could turn around to see the groom¡¯s face, a loud knock jolted her from the dream.


    Maria stirred slowly. Her eyes fluttered open, and the sound came again¡ªa firm knock on her door.


    "Who¡¯s there?" she asked in a tired voice as she dragged herself out of bed.


    "It¡¯s me, Helen," came the calm voice of the maid. "I was sent to inform you that breakfast is ready. The family is waiting for you at the dining table."


    Maria nodded slowly and muttered a quiet thanks, though Helen was already gone.


    She walked groggily to the bathroom, picked up her toothbrush, and quickly brushed her teeth. Her mind still lingered on the strange dream, trying to make sense of it.


    The wedding dress, her mother¡¯s appearance, her sadness, it all felt symbolic.


    Once she was done, she headed downstairs to the dining room. As she reached the bottom of the staircase, she caught sight of Bernard, Beta Gilbert, and Luna Victoria already seated.


    She approached the table, offered greetings, and apologized for the dy. "I had to quickly freshen up," she exined politely.


    "No problem, Maria," Beta Gilbert said with a gentle smile. "Hope you slept well?"


    "Yes sir, I had a wonderful rest," she replied with a soft smile of her own.


    "Are you ready for today?" he asked, this time with a firmer tone, his eyes fixed on hers.


    Maria hesitated for a split second, then nodded. "Yes sir, I¡¯m prepared."


    Victoria turned her attention to Maria with a cool expression. "Do you know anything about the staff of office and the responsibilities thate with being a young Luna?"


    The question took Maria off guard. She didn¡¯t expect to be questioned like this, especially not in front of everyone. Her gaze dropped slightly.


    "No ma¡¯am. I don¡¯t know much about the staff or what exactly we¡¯re doing today," she answered honestly.


    Luna Victoria gave a small nod and smiled. "You¡¯ll be taught what you need to know when we arrive at the Park House. But what I will tell you now is that you¡¯ll be wearing a in white garment today. It¡¯s required when going to the sacred ce where the staff of office is kept."


    Maria¡¯s brows lifted slightly. "Why is the white garment necessary?" she asked curiously.


    "Because the Luna of an Alpha is meant to reflect purity¡ªin her appearance, her character, and her intentions," Luna Victoria replied in a calm, instructive tone. "The garment is symbolic. It prepares your spirit and shows respect to the ancient ways."


    "Do you have something suitable to wear?" she asked gently.


    "Yes ma¡¯am, I have one I can wear," Maria replied.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed Bernard staring at her. His gaze was intense and unreadable, and it made her shift ufortably in her seat. She lowered her eyes and focused on her te, rushing through her meal.


    Once she was done, she stood up and asked for permission to return to her room and rest.


    "Take a short rest," Beta Gilbert said. "We¡¯ll be leaving by 5 p.m., so be ready."


    Maria nodded and left the table, heading back to her room. Her mind was restless. She kept thinking about her dream and couldn¡¯t shake the uneasiness it left behind.


    She also wondered why Bernard had looked at her with such intensity. It wasn¡¯t the first time, but today, it felt different.


    As she reached her door and stepped inside, something unexpected caught her attention.


    There was a wrapped parcel sitting neatly on her bed. She stopped in her tracks, staring at it as her heart skipped a beat.


    Slowly, she stepped back and observed the package from a distance, trying to make sense of who could have left it there... and why...

 Chapter 121. Beautiful Gown

    <h4>Chapter 121: 121. Beautiful Gown</h4>


    Maria stepped back slowly, her eyes still fixed on the neatly wrapped parcel lying on her bed. Her thoughts raced, tangled between curiosity and unease.


    <i>Only Mr. Frederick ever sends anything to this room... and only when I¡¯m not around. But since I¡¯ve had this phone with me, he hasn¡¯t sent anyone. Why now?</i> Her brows furrowed as she tried to connect the dots.


    She stood still for a moment, hesitant to move closer to the parcel. A wave of caution washed over her.


    "I can¡¯t touch it yet... I need to be sure this came from him," she muttered to herself, before walking carefully to the side of the bed where her phone was tucked under her pillow.


    Just as her fingers reached for the phone, the screen lit up. The phone began to ring, startling her. Her heart jumped. She looked at the caller ID.


    Mr. Frederick.


    Without hesitation, she answered the call, lifting the phone quickly to her ear. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to speak before his calm voice came through.


    "Good morning, Maria. I sent the package to you."


    Her eyes widened slightly. She had been right¡ªit was from him. But the confirmation only deepened her curiosity.


    "Sir, what¡¯s in the package? Why would you send me something without letting me know first?" she asked, her voice filled with both confusion and concern.


    "I sent it for your protection," Mr. Frederick answered gently. "It¡¯s a symbol. My men will recognize it. They¡¯ll know who you are and that you¡¯re the one who must be protected at all costs."


    Maria felt her chest tighten. "Protection? What¡¯s going to happen? Is someone in danger? I hope no one is going to die... not because of me."


    There was a brief pause on the other end, and then Mr. Frederick spoke again, his tone steady. "We¡¯re not nning to kill anyone, Maria. But your safety is my top priority. Everything we¡¯re doing¡ªevery step¡ªis for you. I need you to trust me and just cooperate. We¡¯re close now. Please."


    Maria swallowed hard, her eyes flickering back to the mysterious package on her bed. "Okay, sir... But can you at least tell me what¡¯s inside?"


    "There¡¯s a note in the parcel. I don¡¯t want to say too much. Just read the note and follow the instructions. Everything will be fine."


    Before she could ask more, the call ended. Maria lowered the phone slowly and tucked it back under her pillow.


    She turned toward the parcel once more, her steps cautious and her heart pounding. After a few deep breaths, she reached out and touched it.


    To her surprise, the material inside felt soft¡ªlike fabric. That was when her fear gave way to curiosity.


    <i>What could it be?</i> she wondered.


    She carefully unwrapped the parcel, and her eyes widened in awe. Inside was a stunning in white gown, delicately designed with fine embroidery and adorned with sparkling stones. It shimmered gently under the soft light in her room.


    Maria gasped quietly, utterly captivated by its beauty. The fabric was smooth, almost silky to the touch, and the stones twinkled like stars. She ran her fingers along the neckline and smiled, forgetting for a moment all the tension that had filled her minutes earlier.


    She held the gown up to her chest and turned toward the mirror. A soft smile curved her lips as she imagined how she would look in it.


    Then, she remembered there was still a note tucked inside. Gently cing the gown on the bed, she picked up the small folded piece of paper and opened it.


    "Put this dress on to the location of the ce where the staff of the office is. It¡¯s a sign of protection, and it will surely make you look beautiful and special."


    Maria read the message aloud softly, her eyes lingering on thest words. A smile returned to her face.


    "Beautiful and special," she whispered.


    She felt ttered, even honored¡ªbut at the same time, the part about protection unsettled her. Why would she need protection at such a sacred event? Why was there a need for symbols and hidden signs?


    Still, there was a sense offort knowing that Mr. Frederick was thinking ahead. Perhaps this was part of a n she didn¡¯t fully understand yet, but had to trust.


    "I have to do exactly as he said," she murmured. "And honestly... I love this dress. It¡¯s perfect."


    With care, she folded the gown back neatly and ced it inside her wardrobe. She couldn¡¯t wait to wear itter that evening.


    The anticipation began to rece her nervousness. She knew the evening ahead would be significant¡ªanother step in the journey toward justice for her parents, and toward a future with James. Every action she took now carried weight, and she couldn¡¯t afford to falter.


    With a soft sigh and a hopeful smile, Mariay back on her bed, her hands resting on her stomach as she stared up at the ceiling.


    Her thoughts drifted to James¡ªhis voice, his touch, the way his presence calmed her. Just the idea of him helped her feel stronger. She imagined him standing beside her, holding her hand through the evening¡¯s event, telling her everything would be okay.


    <i>If only he were really here...</i> she thought wistfully.


    But she shook the thought away. <i>Not now. Focus, Maria. Just a little more patience, and you¡¯ll have the life you want.</i>


    She took a deep breath and allowed her body to rx. The room was silent again, and though her heart still carried some fear, there was hope there too.


    Hope that everything would fall into ce.


    Hope that by the end of the day, she would have taken one more step closer to the truth, to justice, and to love.


    ***


    Hadizah the witch and Laura were both present on the dining table at Mrs Spencer¡¯s house, as she walked down gently from her room to join them.


    "Good morning Mrs Spencer!" With an exciting smile on her face, Laura greeted her.


    "Good morning Laura and good morning to you, too old friend!" Mrs Spencer greeted the both of them, as she also had a lively smile on her face.


    They all started eating their breakfast, as they continued to chat with one another and the atmosphere was lively.


    "Mrs Spencer, I would like to go home today immediately after we finish eating... I need to see my parents and also check on Maria!" Laura said calmly.


    "Oh, yeah that¡¯s true... Hope your parents know you have been with me since yesterday?" Mrs Spencer asked with a look in Laura¡¯s direction.


    "Yes ma¡¯am, I called themst night when we arrived and I also informed them that I will be back this morning!" Laura replied as she had a smile on her face.


    "Good of you... Extend my regards to them, when you arrive hometer!" Mrs Spencer said as they all continued with their meals.


    After some minutes, they were all done with their food and the maid in the house came to clear the table, as they all made their way


    to the living room.


    Laura stood up and picked up her bag that was already on the couch to bid the both of them farewell.


    Immediately after she departed from the living room outside, both women started a very important conversation.


    "Hadizah, I am scared concerning the new prophecy!" Mrs Spencer said as she had a very worried look on her face.


    "We are all scared about it, but do you have any other thing troubling you, that is rted to the prophecy?" With a stern look into Mrs Spencer¡¯s eyes, Hadizah said and asked her.


    "Hmm... I just pray it is not about Maria!" With a deep sigh, Mrs Spencer uttered those words with a very concerned facial expression...

 Chapter 122. Gown from the past

    <h4>Chapter 122: 122. Gown from the past</h4>


    The look on Mrs Spencer¡¯s face speaks of fright, uncertainty and a lot of fear, as she kept quiet for a while.


    "Old friend, what exactly do you mean by your statement?" Hadizah asked as she curiously looked at her.


    "The new prophecy is very simr to the previous one and I hate to believe that Maria is the one the prophecy is talking about... But, I am afraid it seems so!" Mrs Spencer exined, as she still had a worried look on her face.


    "Hmm... So, what do we do about this?" Hadizah the witch asked, with a stern look into her friend¡¯s eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know what exactly to do... How do I exin this to her and also talk to Laura about it?" With a confused expression on her face, Mrs Spencer uttered those words with both hands ced on her forehead.


    "What¡¯s even the work of Laura around Maria?" Hadizah asked.


    "The destiny of the both of them is interwoven with each other and none of them can survive except if they work together... Laura only knows that Maria needs help, but she¡¯s not aware of their destiny and fateing together!" Mrs Spencer exined calmly to Hadizah.


    Hadassah had a very shocked look on her face, as Mrs Spencer told her about what she just exined now.


    "When did you find out this and why haven¡¯t you talked about it to Laura?" With curiosity on her face, Hadizah inquired.


    "Right from when they were both kids, we knew about Maria¡¯s existence and I was given the mandate to look for the other one that holds the same fate as Maria ording to the prophecy... Laura is the only one that could control her rage, but Maria¡¯s power is getting too strong; so it¡¯s going to be very hard for anyone to control her!" Mrs Spencer further exined to Hadizah.


    After the exploration, things became more clear to Hadizah and for some seconds, she was speechless.


    "But I also feel like you are not allowing Laura to practice her power to the highest strength... Why is that so?" Hadizah said and asked.


    "No matter how strong I allow Laura to practice her power, she can never be as strong as Maria... The only thing she can do, for now, is to be around her and always try to know what her next moves are by listening to her thoughts and mind!" Mrs Spencer said calmly, as she looked unhappy.


    "I never thought this day woulde or a day like this wille, that I will be so scared of the terror that awaits us all in a girl that I so much wish the best for and believes she can be the opportunity of the prophecy!" Mrs Spencer said as she sounded in a regretful manner and with a dull facial expression.


    "So what do you think we can do to bring to an end this fear and terror that is bound to happen?" Hadizah asked.


    "If you are in my shoes, what exactly will you do, old friend?" Mrs Spencer replied to Hadizah¡¯s question with another question.


    "Honestly, I don¡¯t think I know what to do... We will have to return to the ce of the righteous ones to seek the face of the spirits and know what their minds speak!" Hadizah said and also advised with herst statement.


    "I think that¡¯s exactly what we need to do... Thanks a lot, friend, I appreciate your presence here with me!" Mrs Spencer thanked her, and they both smiled at each other.


    ***


    Maria had set her rm for exactly 4 p.m. before falling asleep. When the rm rang, she jolted awake, energized and ready for the evening thaty ahead. Her heart beat with anticipation.


    Today felt different. Something important was about to unfold, and she wanted to be part of every moment.


    Without wasting time, she jumped out of bed and headed straight into the bathroom. As warm water ran down her skin, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine how everything would go that day¡ªthe retrieval of the staff of office, the ceremonial roles, and perhaps, something even deeper waiting in the shadows.


    After bathing, she wrapped herself in a towel and returned to her room. Her hands moved quickly, yet carefully, as she retrieved the beautiful gown from her wardrobe. Sheid it gently on the bed, her eyes tracing every shimmer of the stones that decorated it.


    Just as she was about to dress, a knock sounded on the door.


    She paused and looked over her shoulder. "Who is it?" she called, her voice firm.


    "It¡¯s me, Bernard. I want to talk to you," came his calm reply from the other side.


    Maria frowned slightly, unsure whether to let him in. Thest thing she wanted was Bernard walking in on her dressed in only a towel. But then again, today was important for him too. She doubted he¡¯de with any mischief in mind.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, she walked to the door and opened it slightly. Bernard stood there, not ogling her or trying to peek, just standing respectfully.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?" Maria asked, her voiceced with caution, her expression unreadable.


    "I just... I wanted to thank you," Bernard said quietly. "For not giving up on me. Even when I was acting like a fool, losing the good side of me¡ªyou didn¡¯t stop believing I could be better. You held on. Thank you, Maria."


    Maria blinked. She hadn¡¯t expected that. His voice carried a softness she wasn¡¯t used to, and there was no sarcasm, no smugness. Just sincerity.


    What struck her even more was what he did next. He turned around, without waiting for praise or expecting anything in return, and headed toward the door.


    "Bernard," she called, stopping him.


    He turned back, his eyes meeting hers.


    "For everyone, there is both good and darkness," she said, her voice steady, her eyes serious. "Whatever happens today¡ªwhenever you find yourself holding power¡ªchoose the good. Let that define you."


    He didn¡¯t speak, but he nodded once, a firm, grateful nod that said more than words. Then he quietly left the room.


    Maria stood still for a moment, her thoughts tangled in emotions she didn¡¯t expect. <i>Bernard is changing... and I was never expecting him to say such words. I just hope I won¡¯t be the one to finally hurt him.</i> She sighed, shaking the thought away. It was time to dress.


    She walked back to the bed and picked up the gown. As she slipped it on, she felt transformed. The fabric draped perfectly over her frame. Each step she took made the fine stones glisten under the soft light in her room. It was beyond beautiful¡ªit was enchanting.


    When she looked at the clock again, it was almost 5 p.m.


    Maria took a deep breath, smoothed the fabric down over her hips, and stepped out of her room. As she descended the staircase, the glittering gown caught the attention of everyone in the living room.


    Conversations halted. Heads turned. Eyes widened.


    Maria walked gracefully into the room, and the silence was loud enough to make her heart pound. She saw Beta Gilbert, Luna Victoria, Bernard, and a few elders present. But it was Luna Victoria¡¯s stunned expression that pulled Maria¡¯s attention.


    The older woman stood up slowly, her mouth parted slightly in disbelief. "Where did you get Luna Catherine¡¯s gown from?" she asked, her voice almost breathless.


    Maria froze.


    "Luna Catherine?" she echoed softly.


    Luna Victoria stepped forward, eyes fixed on the gown. "That dress," she said, her voice gaining strength. "That¡¯s not just any ceremonial gown. It belonged to Luna Catherine, your mother. It was made for her by the elders on the night she was dered Luna, just before she married your father."


    Maria¡¯s lips parted in shock. She nced down at the gown again, and suddenly, the soft shimmer of the stones, the elegance of the fabric¡ªeverything took on new meaning.


    "I didn¡¯t know," Maria whispered. "Mr. Frederick sent it to me in a parcel. He said it was for protection... that I should wear it to the staff of office."


    Luna Victoria turned to Beta Gilbert, then back to Maria. "This gown disappeared after your parents¡¯ death. No one could find it. We thought it was lost forever. For it to appear now... and on you¡ªit¡¯s not a coincidence."


    Maria swallowed hard. She didn¡¯t know whether to feel scared, honored, or both.


    Beta Gilbert stepped closer, nodding thoughtfully. "The spirits are aligning. The rightful bloodline calls. This confirms what we¡¯ve been suspecting."


    Bernard looked at Maria, his expression unreadable. Whether it was shock, confusion, or admiration¡ªshe couldn¡¯t tell. He simply stared at her as though seeing her for the first time.


    Maria lowered her gaze, suddenly overwhelmed. <i>This wasn¡¯t just a beautiful dress. It was part of her mother¡¯s legacy. A symbol of power, of honor... and maybe even fate.</i>


    "I didn¡¯t know," she said again, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "You don¡¯t need to," Luna Victoria replied gently. "The spirits did. That¡¯s enough."


    Maria nodded slowly, still processing everything.


    "Are you ready?" Beta Gilbert asked, breaking the silence. "We should begin the journey to retrieve the staff."


    Maria took one final look around the room. Everyone seemed different now¡ªquieter, more reverent. All because of the gown. All because of who she might be.


    "Yes," she said, standing tall. "I¡¯m ready."


    And for the first time that day, she truly meant it...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 123. Chaotic Disruption

    <h4>Chapter 123: 123. Chaotic Disruption</h4>


    The moment Luna Victoria called Maria¡¯s name and questioned the gown she was wearing, Maria felt her heart skip a beat. Trouble was clearly brewing.


    She stood frozen for a moment, then quicklyposed herself, determined not to fall into panic.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned slowly toward Luna Victoria, forcing a questioning expression to mask her growing anxiety.


    "Yes, I mean this dress looks exactly like the one your mother wore to the coronation of your father, thete Alpha Jackson... How did you get it?" Luna Victoria asked again, her eyes narrowing, the tone of her voice more demanding.


    Maria¡¯s thoughts raced. She needed a convincing answer. One that would protect Mr. Frederick and herself.


    "Of course, I know it¡¯s my mother¡¯s gown," Maria replied smoothly, forcing a gentle smile. "I¡¯m wearing it intentionally today. She told me about the dress, and I thought it would be a way to honor her memory¡ªand Bernard too."


    There was a brief silence as confusion clouded the expressions around the living room. Luna Victoria¡¯s eyes remained locked on Maria, unconvinced.


    "You haven¡¯t answered my question, Maria. How did you get the gown?" she pressed further, this time with a sharp edge to her voice.


    Maria¡¯s pulse quickened, but she held her ground. "I found it in my room years ago," she said calmly. "A few weeks after my parents died. I assumed someone in this house had brought it here. It made me so happy to have it... it¡¯s the only thing I have of my mother."


    Luna Victoria looked uneasy. Bernard and Beta Gilbert appeared equally baffled. Just as Luna Victoria opened her mouth to ask more, Beta Gilbert quickly stepped in.


    "Oh! How careless of me," he said with a shortugh. "I was the one who brought it. I found it while going through your parents¡¯ mansion. I recognized it immediately and thought you should have it, but... everything was so chaotic then, I forgot to mention it."


    Maria could tell he was lying. But his quick intervention saved her from further interrogation, and she yed along with the story.


    Though Luna Victoria and Bernard cast suspicious nces at Beta Gilbert, they didn¡¯t press the matter further. Instead, Luna Victoria gave Maria a small smile.


    "I¡¯m sorry for questioning you like that," she said, her tone softening. "It just brought back memories. You look as stunning in that gown as your mother did."


    Maria nodded, forcing a polite smile even as her thoughts stirred in chaos. Beta Gilbert¡¯s interference, Luna Victoria¡¯s disbelief, and Mr. Frederick¡¯s quiet involvement all pointed to deeper truths she hadn¡¯t yet uncovered. But for now, she had to stay focused.


    Soon, everyone headed out of the house. Vehicles were lined up outside, ready to take them to their various destinations. Maria entered one of the ck SUVs, where Mason was already seated beside her.


    Beta Gilbert stood outside the vehicle, speaking into his phone. When he was done, he leaned into the car to speak to Mason.


    "Drive straight to the old orchestral point. The elders are already waiting. Follow their instructions carefully. We¡¯ll be at the park house, waiting for your return," he instructed firmly, then walked away to join the others.


    The vehicle pulled away, and Maria watched the road blur past as they drove. Her hands clutched the fabric of her gown, her thoughts tense.


    After about twenty minutes, they arrived at a secluded area surrounded by towering trees and soft winds. The old orchestral point. Maria stepped out of the vehicle and immediately noticed the elders waiting in a formation. For the first time, they were all dressed in in white garments.


    As soon as she stepped forward, the elders bowed to her. Maria was stunned. These were men old enough to be her grandfathers, and they were bowing to <i>her</i>.


    Shy and overwhelmed, Maria lowered her gaze and walked toward them. The leader of the elders met her halfway and leaned close to whisper.


    "You will lead us through this path. We will follow your steps. There is a building up ahead with its entrance open. Only you possess the power to step inside and retrieve the staff of office."


    Maria turned toward the path he pointed to. Her heart pounded, but she nodded. She had no choice but to trust in the role she had been called to y.


    Before she could begin the walk, the elder turned to Mason and addressed him.


    "Please stay behind and watch the perimeter. Only the elders and the young Luna may proceed from here."


    Maria and the elders began their quiet march. The path was lined with tall grass and whispering winds. When they reached the building¡¯s entrance, the elders stopped.


    Maria stood in front of the open doorway. Her body tensed. The inside was dark and still, and she had no idea what waited within. But she summoned her courage and stepped inside.


    The moment she crossed the threshold, a chill ran through her. Goosebumps covered her skin. There was a strange energy in the air, as if time itself was holding its breath.


    There, at the center of the room, bathed in a ray of light, was the staff of office. Ornate and ancient. She walked toward it, slowly, cautiously.


    The instant her hand closed around it, warmth flooded her body. She felt strength... purpose... and connection. With the staff in her grasp, she turned and made her way back outside.


    As she emerged, the elders¡¯ faces lit up with joy. They bowed again, and this time Maria smiled, overwhelmed with relief and pride.


    She stepped off the raised tform outside the room¡ªand suddenly, a loud, thunderous noise erupted.


    Dust exploded into the air, blinding everyone. Screams rang out from the elders. Confusion and panic spread as visibility vanished.


    Maria was frozen in ce, the staff still in her hand. Her heart raced wildly. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    She had stepped into a moment of destiny, but it seemed fate had more twists to reveal.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 124. Abduction

    <h4>Chapter 124: 124. Abduction</h4>


    <strong>Chapter Neen: Into the Unknown</strong>


    Maria stood frozen in ce, her heart thudding wildly in her chest. Dust still lingered in the air like a dense fog, clouding the vision of the elders who coughed and stumbled about in confusion. Yet strangely, she could see everything clearly.


    Her eyes darted around as she clutched the staff of office tightly against her chest. Panic wed at her throat, but she remembered Mr. Frederick¡¯s words: <i>Stay calm, no matter what happens.</i>


    Cries rang out from the elders, pleading for help, their voices desperate and frantic. Then, like shadows slipping through the mist, a group of men emerged. They wore in ck suits and masks that concealed their faces, revealing only their eyes¡ªsharp, steady, and unreadable.


    The leader among them, a tall man with broad shoulders andmanding presence, stepped forward. "Maria, pleasee with us," he said, his voice oddly polite.


    Maria hesitated, uncertainty written all over her face, but something about his tone¡ªcalm and firm¡ªmade her believe they weren¡¯t there to hurt her. She took a cautious step forward, then another, and followed them without resistance.


    Still holding tightly to the staff, she wondered why the dust had not affected her as it had the elders. It felt like she was watching everything unfold in slow motion, as if caught in a dream she couldn¡¯t wake up from.


    Within seconds, she was ushered into a dark van. One man slid in beside her while another closed the door behind them. The van sped off almost immediately, leaving the confused elders behind in the swirling dust.


    Maria sat rigid, her heart pounding against her ribs like a drum. Every part of her body was on alert, every nerve screaming with questions. Unable to hold back any longer, she turned to the man who had spoken to her.


    "Hello, sir... are you from Mr. Frederick?" Her voice trembled, but she forced herself to meet his eyes.


    He turned slowly to face her, locking his gaze with hers. His eyes were like steel, unreadable and emotionless. He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he turned away again, as if her question hadn¡¯t been asked.


    Fear gripped Maria like an icy hand.


    She swallowed hard and clutched the staff even closer. Her mind was racing with possibilities. Had she been tricked? Were these men allies or enemies?


    Then, without looking at her, the man spoke. "Maria, you are safe with us. Fear not."


    His deep voice vibrated with quiet assurance, but he offered no more information. The silence that followed was thick and tense.


    They drove for a while longer before the van finally came to a stop. The door opened and one of the masked men gestured for her to step out. She obeyed, expecting they had arrived at their destination.


    But another surprise awaited her. A sleek, ck car stood parked beside the van. The leader motioned her towards it. This time, only he and the driver apanied her.


    Maria slid into the back seat, ncing uneasily at both men. The staff of office remained firmly in her grip. She didn¡¯t know where they were going, but she knew she was no longer in control.


    As the car pulled away from the quiet road, she turned to the man again. "Please, I don¡¯t mean to disturb you, but can you tell me who sent you and where we are going?"


    Her voice was moreposed now, though the uncertainty still lingered in her tone.


    But again, he remained silent.


    He didn¡¯t even nce in her direction. The only sound was the low hum of the car engine and the wind rustling faintly outside.


    Maria¡¯s fingers curled tighter around the staff. A part of her wanted to scream, to demand answers, to leap from the moving car and run. But another part knew better. She didn¡¯t know who these people were, but they hadn¡¯t harmed her. Not yet.


    <i>He said I¡¯m safe... He said not to fear...</i> she reminded herself.


    Still, the silence was suffocating.


    So she did the only thing she could: she sat still, her mind spinning, and hoped whatever came next would bring her closer to the truth and not deeper into danger.


    ***


    At the old Orchestra point...


    Mason heard the elders scream and he had to rush down towards the direction of their voices and into the path he was asked not toe into after some minutes of hesitation.


    The moment he arrived there, he saw those elders on the ground, as he quickly moved around to check for Maria and to his disappointment, she was nowhere to be found.


    Mason shouted out to call the rest of his men that were outside the area and immediately they all rushed in, he put about two in charge of the elders and asked the rest toe with him.


    They ran to the vehicle, as they drove away to trace the movement of those men that came to abduct Maria and the staff of the office.


    Mason and his men drove with urgency with the speed of light, as they finally arrived at the ce where the van was parked.


    He and his men dropped from the car, as they walked carefully towards the van, with their guns with them.


    Once they realized that there was no one in the van, Mason entered the van and checked round if he could be able to see anything that could connect them to those people that took Maria away.


    Mason was still checking through the van when he started hearing a sound like a continuous beep.


    He traced where the beep was from and he was shocked and scared, the moment he saw what was making such a beep.


    It was a timed boom and it has just thirty seconds left on it, as it was counting down.


    With a very loud shout, Mason screamed and ran out of the van.


    "Everyone runs away, the van is about to explode!" With much urgency and fear, Mason jumped out of the van and uttered those words.


    He and all his men that followed him ran far from the van, as they watched how it exploded and nothing can be gotten from the van to trace those that took Maria and the staff of the office away.


    Mason took out his phone to put a call through to Beta Gilbert or Bernard, but it was to the shock and surprise of him and his men when they found out that they had no connection on their phones.


    "What¡¯s happening here? We are in a deep mess and we need to run for our lives now!" Mason angrily asked, as he quickly ran towards their parked vehicles and his men followed him.


    They all got into their different cars, and they followed Mason¡¯s lead with a quick and super fast drive after him...

 Chapter 125. The Return

    <h4>Chapter 125: 125. The Return</h4>


    Beta Gilbert was constantly busy checking his wristwatch and his phone, as he had a very worried look on his face.


    He was feeling very much ufortable and curious to know what has been keeping Maria with the elders, Mason and his men, that they are yet to arrive at the park house.


    The same looks and feelings were also noticed on the faces of Bernard and Luna Victoria, as they all looked very uneasy.


    Beta Gilbert was unable to take it anymore, as he stood up to excuse himself from the premises of others so that he can put a call through to Mason; so he can know the reason for the dy.


    Immediately he stood up from his seat, there was a sudden outage and the whole ce was dark.


    This kind of situation has never happened before, so there was a bit of shock and fear amongst everyone seated at the park house waiting for Maria and the staff of the office to arrive.


    Bernard sensed that something fishy was happening, but it was too much for him to handle and that was for the fact that there was no light.


    In a twinkle of an eye, the whole ce was filled with smoke and the smoke came with no odor or scents.


    Everyone started feeling tired and weak and the more the smoke increased, the weaker everyone became; as they were all inhaling it without the knowledge of what was going on.


    The guys that work as the technical crew for the park house were also unable to stand up, so had to help with the power outage situation.


    Bernard was still trying to push through, so he could at least get out of the park house and be able to see what was happening outside.


    Due to his extra strength and power, as an Alpha; he managed to get outside and to his shock and surprise, he saw a lot of men from the Avalon park.


    Bernard tried to attack them, but the more he had inhaled, made it impossible for him to transform and he was also too weak for him to be able to do anything.


    He was overpowered and he couldn¡¯t do anything, the leader of the Avalon park ordered that Bernard be picked up and dragged into the park house.


    Immediately the Avalon park Alpha and his men stepped into the park house of the Blue Moon park, the light was put on and the smoke had already stoppeding out, but every member of the Blue Moon park was still lying down on the ground in a weak state.


    The moment they all saw those Avalon park men stepping into their park house and with Bernard captured in a helpless state, they all knew that their doom had arrived.


    Bernard was dragged like a dog pleading for his life on the ground, as the Alpha of the Avalon park makes a mockery of Bernard and the entire Blue Moon park.


    "All hail your stupid young, weak Alpha... Before you all will I ughter him like a dog that he is!" The Avalon park Alpha said in a boastful manner.


    "For a very long time, you Blue Moon park have been seeing yourself as the only one that has the whole power and say all over... Sorry to shock you, the Avalon park hase to stay and rule; because I will kill your Alpha and every one of you!" The Avalon park Alpha said as he sounded very ferocious.


    Bernard was thrown to the ground, as he was lying down helplessly and his parents alongside all the park people watched how he was going to be killed.


    "I will not kill you with oak wood, but with a gun and that¡¯s to show you that none of you deserves to be in the werewolves family... You all are a disgrace to the lineage of werewolves!" The Alpha of the Avalon park uttered, as heughed out loud in a mischievous manner.


    Just as he was uttering those statements, there was a loud big bang that was heard on the Avalon park Alpha and before the rest of his men could turn to check what was happening, it was a party of killing.


    The whole menu of the Avalon park was all wiped out, gunshots from different directions from unknown shooters brought all of them down.


    The whole of the Blue Moon park members, including Bernard and his parents, were shocked about what was happening at that particr point in time.


    To their shock and the biggest surprise, it was Elijah Simons and his men that came to their rescue and the fact that they all wanted to execute him thest time he was at the park house; was enough for them to be scared of his presence.


    He walked straight to the podium, as he grabbed the microphone and he was ready to talk.


    Bernard, his parents and the whole park people were all in fear and shock.


    "For a very long time, I have been in the hideout, because my people want to kill me and today I decided to step out of my hiding ce... I had toe to the rescue of those that were so much willing to kill me, without listening to my side of whatever story that was cooked up!" With a lot of courage and arrogance, Elijah Simons uttered those words.


    "I have note here to cause anymotion or chaos... I have onlye to plead with you all to give me a chance to fight fairly for what I believe belongs to me and if you won¡¯t allow me to have that, then just let me be and enjoy my life freely. But if we must think about things, is this young Alpha strong enough to lead this great historic park?" Elijah Simons said those words ferociously, as he ended his speech with a question.


    No one was there to answer or talk to him, as everyone was too weak to even stand up properly to their feet, let alone talk at the top of their voices.


    "I know that no one might be able to stand on their feet to speak now, but I want to sound a stern warning to everyone... Elijah Simons is back and I will never run or back down from any fight again!" With a lot of confidence, he roared out those words.


    As he was about to step down from the podium, Mason and his men ran into the park house and they were shocked at the state of how they met everyone.


    Mason was more shocked to see Elijah Simons, and he quickly brought out his gun to point out to him, as he saw Bernard and everyone on the floor.


    "Drop that stupid gun and go help your boss, I didn¡¯t do that to him and I only came here to rescue them!" Elijah Simons said as he walked out of the park house and Mason was unable to do anything after he heard what Elijah Simons said.


    Mason rushed down to Bernard, as he also instructed his men to go help Beta Gilbert, Lunar Victoria and others to get up on their feet.


    "Where are Maria and the staff of the office?" With all the remaining strength in him, Bernard asked Mason.


    "She and the staff of the office have been kidnapped by unknown men!" Mason whispered it slowly into the ear of Bernard, as he had a disappointing look on his face...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 126. Unexpected Shock

    <h4>Chapter 126: 126. Unexpected Shock</h4>


    Immediately Mason whispered those words into his ears, Bernard¡¯s eyes immediately turned blue, as he was filled with rage.


    He managed to get up, as Mason immediately had to step back from him a bit.


    "Where are the elders?" With a furious look on his face, Bernard asked.


    "I left them with some of our men, to chase after those unknown men... I believe they will be here soon!" Mason replied calmly, as he bowed his face to avoid looking into Bernard¡¯s eyes directly.


    Bernard stood up and walked straight to the podium, and as he was about to address everyone present at the park house, he sighted the elders walking into the park house apanied by his men.


    They all had a disappointing look on their faces, and they were more shocked and confused by the state of things they met; with bodies of the Avalon park people lying on the ground in a lifeless state.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" The leader of those elders just came into question, as he had a worried and curious look on his face.


    "We were attacked by the Avalon park and the attack was led by their Alpha who is also dead now... The big news is Elijah Simons is back and he was even the one who came to our rescue, now I just got the news that Maria and the staff of the office have been kidnapped by unknown men!" Bernard said as he announced all that had happened to everyone to know with a disappointing expression all over his face.


    Immediately it was announced to the whole park, they were all thrown into fear and worry and their bodynguage was clear about that.


    "Yes, it¡¯s enough for us to be scared of and I will advise that we all depart from the park house now and head to our various homes... I and the elders will all think about what to do, so till when we get a solution; please everyone should stay safe and careful!" Bernard further said to them all in a calm manner, as he also advised on what to do.


    Once he finished his statements, everyone managed to pick up whatever belonged to them, as they all departed from the park house and it was Bernard, his parents, the elders and the guards that were left behind at the park house.


    "Don¡¯t you think Elijah Simons had all these nned out?" One of the elders asked.


    "Hmm... I won¡¯t want us to jump to the conclusion that Avalon park was here and Elijah took them out to rescue us. So nothing is certain yet and I will advise that we all go home now and be safe, while weter meet to find a solution to all that has happened!" Bernard said calmly, as they all obliged his words before they all moved out of the park house quickly and headed for their various destinations.


    Mason and some of his men made sure that the park house was closed and locked properly before they all departed the vicinity with Bernard and his parents.


    Beta Gilbert and Luna Victoria were still in shock, as they couldn¡¯t believe all that happened back at the park house.


    "I must get to the root of this!" Beta Gilbert suddenly screamed out those statements, as he looked very much pissed off.


    "Dad, I must say we need to act very wisely here... Elijah Simons, who had been hiding and running away from us, all because he was scared to die; suddenly appeared back with much guts and swagger. We need to know what is sponsoring his confidence!" Bernard said as he warned that they take good caution before acting.


    "Hmm... That¡¯s true son, but what could be happening and why did they have to kidnap Maria?" Luna Victoria asked as she sounded worried and confused.


    "It¡¯s a clear indication that those that attacked Mason and the elders are people who know us and even down to our rituals and rites... Only someone in the bloodline of an Alpha family can handle the staff of the office, so they need her to carry it wherever they want!" Bernard uttered, as he revealed his thoughts to his parents.


    "Oh yes, that¡¯s very true... I am one hundred percent sure that Elijah Simons knows about this, but I am also sure that he¡¯s stronger now. We truly need to be very careful with how we handle him!" Beta Gilbert said as he got a clear picture of things than earlier.


    "We will just rx and be calm... I believe nothing will happen to Maria, so we need our calmness to be able to think properly!" Bernard said as he sounded very sure of his words.


    The moment they arrived home, everyone went straight to their rooms, as there was nothing to talk about that night.


    ***


    Maria and the men who had taken her, and the sacred staff of the office, finally arrived at a grand mansion, its towering gates and vast structure intimidating in the golden light of evening.


    As the van pulled into thepound, the men stepped out first, then gently ushered Maria out of the vehicle. Their behavior continued to confuse her.


    Though they were masked and stern, they treated her with surprising care and respect.


    She was led inside the mansion, through richly decorated hallways lined with paintings and antique furnishings. The interior was quiet, yet elegant, giving off the aura of power and secrets.


    Maria walked with measured steps, nked on both sides by the suited men. Her grip on the staff tightened with every footstep.


    They arrived at arge, open living room. One of the guards gestured politely toward the couch.


    "Please have a seat," he said calmly.


    But Maria stood frozen, her expression tense and untrusting. Her eyes darted between the guards, her voice sharp with questions.


    "Why have you brought me here? What do you want from me? Is it me you¡¯re after, or is it the staff of the office?" she demanded, her tone firm.


    None of the men responded. They remained still and silent, avoiding her eyes. The atmosphere was thick with tension.


    Maria¡¯s frustration rose like a tide. Her heart pounded as she considered every possible danger. But before she could say anything else, the man who had led the group stepped forward. He leaned in slightly and whispered gently into her ear.


    "Maria, please sit. We need you to be calm. You are not in danger. Someone important ising to speak with you," he said in a reassuring tone.


    His words, though brief, managed to soften her anger. Reluctantly, she walked over to the couch and sat down, clutching the staff close to her chest like a shield.


    Minutes passed. Ten long, silent minutes where Maria sat in quiet uncertainty, her eyes flickering between the doorways and the guards who still stood around her. Her patience began to fray.


    She was just about to speak¡ªready to demand answers¡ªwhen she heard footsteps approaching. Heavy. Confident.


    She raised her head slowly, and the moment her eyesnded on the figure entering the room, her entire body froze.


    Her breath hitched.


    Walking through the entrance with quiet authority was <strong>Mr. Frederick</strong>, his expression unreadable. But beside him was someone Maria never expected to see¡ª<strong>Mrs. Spencer</strong>.


    Maria¡¯s eyes widened. Her heart nearly stopped. For a moment, she questioned whether she was dreaming.


    "Good evening, Maria," Mrs. Spencer greeted with a warm smile as she stepped closer. "How are you doing?"

 Chapter 127. Game Time

    <h4>Chapter 127: 127. Game Time</h4>


    Even as Mrs. Spencer greeted Maria with a warm smile, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reply. The shock rooted her in ce. Seeing Mrs. Spencer standing beside Mr. Frederick felt unreal, like something out of a dream¡ªor a nightmare. Her eyes darted between them in disbelief.


    Mr. Frederick noticed her stunned silence and spoke first. "Maria, I know you¡¯re shocked and surprised for a lot of reasons. But don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll exin everything. You¡¯ll see that it¡¯s all for your good," he said gently, a reassuring smile on his face.


    Maria slowly lowered her gaze, signaling her willingness to listen. Still, her mind raced.


    "Okay, sir," she said, her voice tight. "Why am I here? What exactly is going on, and what ns are you carrying out right now?"


    <sub>fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m</sub>


    Mrs. Spencer and Mr. Frederick exchanged a nce before settling down across from her on the couch.


    "Maria," Mrs. Spencer began, her voice calm but firm, "you trust Frederick, and that¡¯s why you agreed to work with him. I must say you made the right decision. You need your freedom back, and to get it, we had to create a big distraction for the Gilberts. While they¡¯re focused elsewhere, we can work quietly to get you out from under their control and give you a better life."


    Mr. Frederick leaned forward. "We decided to work with someone the Gilberts consider their greatest enemy. You might see him as your enemy too, but he¡¯s the one who can truly challenge their power."


    Maria blinked, uncertain. Her stomach twisted with unease.


    "Who?" she asked.


    "Elijah Simons," Mr. Frederick said simply.


    The moment the name left his lips, Maria flinched as if struck. Rage surged through her. She stood abruptly, dropping the staff of the office onto the couch beside her.


    "What are you talking about?" she snapped. "He nearly killed me! I barely survived that day, and only because of Mrs. Spencer. And now you want me to believe he¡¯s the one who can help me?"


    Mrs. Spencer raised her hands gently. "Maria, I understand. Believe me, I do. But the Gilberts are too powerful for you to face alone. Elijah Simons is the only one fearless and strong enough to go against them. We don¡¯t intend for you to trust him blindly. But we can use his hunger for power against them."


    Maria sat again, slowly, though her hands trembled in herp.


    "How is Elijah useful to me?" she asked. "How do I know he won¡¯t turn against me again? And why are you two even working together?"


    Mrs. Spencer took a breath. "Frederick is my cousin. My only surviving one. We grew up together. That¡¯s why we trust each other. As for Elijah... yes, he¡¯s arrogant and dangerous. But he¡¯s also the one person the Gilberts fear. He wants the Alpha seat of the Blue Moon Pack, which is your birthright. Bernard and his parents want you to hand it over to him. Elijah knows now that he needs <i>you</i> to get it."


    Mr. Frederick picked up where she left off. "We want more than your freedom. We want everything your parents built to be restored to you. But that means making a hard choice. You can either remain Elijah¡¯s enemy, or you can work with him to take back what is rightfully yours."


    Maria fell silent again. Their words echoed in her mind, but her heart struggled to catch up.


    Mrs. Spencer reached out and gently ced a hand over hers. "I think you should rest for the night. We¡¯ll continue this conversation in the morning. Hopefully, by then, you¡¯ll know what you want to do."


    Just as Maria began to nod, she blurted out a question.


    "Will I get justice for my parents?"


    The question took them both by surprise. They exchanged a look, then smiled softly.


    "If you work with Elijah," Mr. Frederick said, "then yes. I believe you¡¯ll get everything you deserve."


    Maria looked at him, skeptical.


    "How?" she asked. "How do you n to give me justice?"


    Mr. Frederick sighed. "Honestly, it won¡¯t be easy. But it is possible. All we need is for you to trust us and follow through with every part of the n. That includes ying your role well."


    Maria sat still, absorbing every word.


    "We don¡¯t have a suspect yet," he continued. "But we know whoever killed your parents was after power. Probably the Alpha seat. So we¡¯ll keep investigating¡ªquietly¡ªuntil we uncover the truth."


    She looked from him to Mrs. Spencer, still torn.


    "So why am I here?" she asked.


    Mrs. Spencer answered softly. "Two reasons. First, because only someone of Alpha blood can carry the staff of the office. Second, because we don¡¯t want you to appear suspicious. Right now, you¡¯re just a girl caught in the middle of chaos. Not a threat. That gives us time to work."


    Mr. Frederick stood, his mood shifting to something lighter. "So rx here, Maria. Enjoy your stay. Watch how everything begins to turn in your favor."


    Heughed softly, but Maria didn¡¯t join in. Her thoughts remained tangled, torn between fear, loyalty, and a future she never imagined herself fighting for.


    ***


    Bernard woke up very early in the morning feeling very tired, after a short sleep at night; because he was unable to sleep quickly and he went to bedte.


    Bernard used the majority of the time at night thinking things through and the possibilities that mighte with different steps to be taken.


    After he woke up in the morning, he went straight to the bathroom to wash his face and when he was done with that, he stepped out of his room with his mind filled with a lot of thoughts.


    It was to his surprise when he arrived in the living room to meet his dad sitting alone and it was clear that he was thinking about a lot of things too.


    Bernard moved close to him, as he greeted him and to another Bernard¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t answer the greeting; as he was deeply lost in his thoughts... Bernard had to tap him with his right hand and once he was tapped, he suddenly jumped out of his mind.


    "Good morning dad!" Bernard greeted him again.


    "Oh, good morning son... How long have you been here?" Beta Gilbert greeted, as he also inquired from Bernard when he arrived in the living room.


    "Not quite long... I am very sure you didn¡¯t have a good night¡¯s rest!" Bernard said those words, as he took his seat closely to Beta Gilbert.


    The look on Beta Gilbert¡¯s face suggested that Bernard was right with his statement, as heter forced out a smile on his face.


    "Truthfully son, I was unable to get any good sleep... I have been brainstorming all through the night on the possibilities of things and it has been hard for me to get any reasonable conclusion on any of my thoughts!" Beta Gilbert said as he sounded very frustrated.


    "Hmm... I also went through the same, but I was thinking in the direction of who might have staged up the whole thing. Could Elijah Simons be cunning enough to have lured the Avalon park to hit us and in the end, they get killed by him?" Bernard uttered those words, as he finalized his statement with a question.


    "That had been my headache... I am very sure that Elijah Simons has a new strong backing now, but the dilemma is now, who kidnapped Maria and the staff of the office and Elijah Simonsing to our rescue to kill the whole of the Avalon park and including their Alpha, was it coincidental or a nned work?" Bernard asked out another question and the both of them were still unable to get an answer to it.


    "Son, do you think anyone wille up with a n to get killed? I don¡¯t think so!" Beta Gilbert asked and also stated his verdict over the question he asked.

 Chapter 128. Solving the puzzle

    <h4>Chapter 128: 128. Solving the puzzle</h4>


    Bernard stood up and straight went to the shelf at the corner of the living room, which was closely built near the dining room, as he picked up a in piece of paper and a pen, before walking back to the living room.


    Bernard took his seat and started writing down everything they have been saying as a problem, that might be the reason for the whole problem on the ground.


    After he finished writing, Bernard ended up with two hypotheses and with an exciting smile and a sigh of relief, he dropped the pen on the piece of paper he wrote something.


    Beta Gilbert was thrown into an ocean of curiosity, as he noticed that Bernard was seriously smiling.


    "What¡¯s going on son... Why the sudden smile on your face?" With a curious look on his face, Beta Gilbert questioned him.


    "I have found two possible ways that we can get Maria and the staff of the office back as both of them surround Elijah Simons!" Bernard said as he sounded very confident.


    With all his attention focused on Bernard, Beta Gilbert moved closer to him on the couch with all his curiosity in him.


    "After everything, I was able to understand that no one wants the seat of an Alpha-beta other than me and Elijah Simons and no one in the whole park will have the guts to go against us, the Gilbert family and at the scene of the attack... The devil himself showed up, as the Savior of the park!" Bernard exined what he has brought out of his self-investigation.


    "Now my hypothesis States that... Is it either Elijah Simons lured the Avalon park to attack us deceitfully andter backstabbed them to look good in the presence of the whole park or someone that his backing Elijah Simons must have been pulling a string from behind for things to work Elijah!" Bernard further exined his hypothesis on the whole issue on the ground.


    "Yes, this is sounding good... So what do we do now?" Beta Gilbert asked as he looked straight into the eyes of Bernard sternly.


    "We will use his tactics against him... I am very sure that it wasn¡¯t the whole Avalon park people that came to attack us. We will reach out to them and let them know that it was Elijah that killed their Alpha and the remaining members of their park and we will watch them go after Elijah Simons!" Bernard exined his ns, as written on the piece of paper.


    "As much as these ns sound very nice, we both know that they are no match for Elijah; the whole of them!" Beta Gilbert said with a worried expression on his face, as he raised a valid point out of the whole n.


    "Of course, I know that they are not in Elijah¡¯s league... They are the sacrifice of distraction to Elijah Simons and that will lead to our n B!" Bernard exined as heughed out loud in a mischievous manner.


    "We need to create unrest in his camp and we will start watching all his moves... If Maria is in his custody, he will like to change her from wherever they might have kept her and if she¡¯s not, then he will visit the ce of the one sponsoring him and get him all the backing that he has right now!" Bernard exined his ns further and it was nothing, but a masterpiece of a n to Beta Gilbert.


    "Wow... I couldn¡¯t have thought of this son, this is a super n. Now let¡¯s get to work and keep a close watch on Elijah Simons and all his men¡¯s movements!" Beta Gilbert said as he sounded very excited about the n.


    *At Mrs Spencer¡¯s Apartment*


    Laura arrived at Mrs Spencer¡¯s ce early in the morning, after she got a call from her toe over toe to see her.


    Immediately she stepped into the living room, she had a curious look on her face, as she was not told what she wasing for or what Mrs Spencer wanted to talk to her about.


    She met no one in the living room and once she wanted to advance in the direction of Mrs Spencer¡¯s room, she heard someone call her name from behind.


    Laura quickly turned back, as the voice that called her was a familiar one and with less surprise, she turned to see Hadizah the witch standing before her.


    "Good morning, howe I didn¡¯t see you when I got inside?" Laura greeted her, and she also ended her Statement with a question.


    "Hmm... I was right behind you, but it would be impossible to see me with ordinary eyes, as I was hiding through magical means!" With a smile on her face, Hadizah said calmly.


    "Okay, but why were you hiding through magical means?" Laura asked as she sounded interested in what Hadizah earlier said.


    "Because there is trouble everywhere and now we need to be careful with everything happening around us!" She exined her reasons to Laura, for using magical powers to hide.


    Laura nodded her head in eptance of Hadizah¡¯s exnation, as she still was not settled.


    "You are here to see Mrs Spencer right?" Hadizah asked gently.


    "Yes, she called me toe and see her this morning!" Laura said as she turned her face around in search of Mrs Spencer.


    Laura was happy and rxed a bit, immediately she set her eyes on Mrs Spencer, who was walking down from her room towards the living room.


    "Good morning Mrs Spencer!" Laura greeted with a half-smile on her face, as she still looked very eager to hear from her.


    "Good morning Laura... Please have your seat!" Mrs Spencer said, as she offered Laura a seat; before she also sat down on the couch beside Hadizah.


    Without saying a word, Laura fixed all her focus on Mrs Spencer with a questioning look on her face.


    "Laura, there¡¯s a big problem and chaos is about to take over everyone and everywhere... This is the time to show strength and capacity in the area of your strength and gift of mind reading!" Mrs Spencer said as she looked sternly into his eyes of Laura...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 129. Unexpected Ally

    <h4>Chapter 129: 129. Unexpected Ally</h4>


    Laura had a very shocked and worried look on her face immediately after Mrs Spencer made those statements, but she kept quiet to listen to her.


    "Laura due to the whole situation on the ground concerning the new prophecy, you will need to keep a close eye on Maria and make sure that whatever kind of slight change you notice about her is reported to me... We don¡¯t know what might happen next, so please do not be far away from her!" Mrs Spencer said as she pleaded with Laura.


    "Okay, ma¡¯am... But there is something I have been meaning to ask you. Why is Maria so important to you and why am I always asked to be on her side?" With curiosity all over her facial expressions, Laura asked Mrs Spencer.


    "Hmm... I knew a day like this will surelye, that you will ask this question. Maria holds two futures in her hands, she can grow to be powerful and so strong to help the entire universe and if the power goes wrong, she can also be the one to destroy the whole universe. These are the two fates she carries on her shoulder!" Mrs Spencer exined calmly.


    Laura was shocked to hear that Maria could have such powers and also was still waiting for the second part of the question to be answered, as she still looked her in the eyes sternly.


    "Maria was born to a family with a strong connection to great white magic and also with the bloodline of an Alpha, all these things about her; I don¡¯t think she¡¯s aware of... That¡¯s why she carries such possibilities of power and talks about why you are always assigned to be with her. It¡¯s simply because your destinies and fates are interwoven with each other and you both need each other to survive, it¡¯s just that for now; she needs you more andter in the future. You will need her more than she needs you!" Mrs Spencer further exined the whole reason behind all of her decisions to Laura.


    Laura was in a deep shock and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say her reaction tells all the story of the confused state she was in then.


    "So what is it that you do not understand now Laura, ask so I can make them clear to you!" Mrs Spencer said calmly with a smile on her face.


    "Why are you just telling me all of these now and what if Maria turns out to be the evil part of her fate?" With a dull facial expression, she asked those questions with her face not directed towards Mrs Spencer¡¯s direction.


    "Laura, I know you are kind of disappointed. But how would I have exined this kind of thing to you when you were younger and you would be able to understand me clearly... I was only waiting for a time like this when you will be all grown and know what you want. You are the only reason that Maria will not turn evil, because you have a pure heart and you can read her mind. So you can easily tell what she¡¯s up to!" Mrs Spencer exined her reasons to her, as she had an apologetic look on her face.


    Hadassah was seated at one side listening to everything they had been discussing, as she was also thrown into a lot of shocks and all she could do was marvel at every word and exnation of her friend.


    "Laura, see I and Hadizah have been friends for almost two decades and I have never for once talked to her about this because this is a top-secret which needs to be kept safe... I am only talking about it now and both of you could hear it because the time to know about it hade!" Mrs Spencer said and immediately she uttered those exnations, Laura was shocked to hear that Hadizah also didn¡¯t know about the whole thing and she quickly turned her face towards the direction of both of them.


    "Yes Laura, she has never told me about any of these... I am as shocked as you are, but I do understand that there are secrets to be kept till they are safe enough to protect themselves, that¡¯s why I am not angry over it. Please do not stop being who you have always been and embrace this task before you, because I believe in you to be sessful with it!" Hadizah said, as her words were calm and gentle with a smile on her face.


    "I am not angry ma¡¯am, I was just so much in shock and did not initially understand what was going on, but now I do... So just tell me what I must do, to keep Maria safe from bing evil!" With a smile on her face and with a courageous look, Laura uttered those words; with her attention focused on Mrs Spencer¡¯s direction.


    "Good, all you need to do for now is to keep watch over her and all her thoughts... Whenever you notice any change in her and you can not exin, take this wristwatch, you will press the ck button on it twice and you don¡¯t need to worry about the rest anymore!" Mrs Spencer said as she handed over a ck wristwatch to Laura with instructions on what to do.


    "Okay ma¡¯am, I will see to it that I try everything within my strength to make things work positively... And I promise not to disappoint you!" Laura said in an assuring manner, as she collected the wristwatch to drop it in her bag.


    View the correct content at fr\eewe.bno vel.c(o)m


    "Don¡¯t worry Laura, all these will be over soon and we will all celebrate our wins... Thank you for always being there for me and Maria!" Mrs Spencer said as she thanked Laura with a smile on her face.


    Laura stood up from her seat to go give the both of them a tight hug, as they also held her closely to themselves.


    After the hug, Laura decided to start going back home, as she informed Mrs Spencer that she had a lot of work to do back at her house.


    "Okay Laura, run along and make sure you take good care of yourself!" Mrs Spencer said calmly, as they both bid her farewell.


    Immediately after Laura left, Hadizah turned her face to Mrs Spencer and gave her a questioning look.


    "Start talking now!" Hadizah said as she sounded unhappy.


    "I know that you will be angry with me, but I was just being very careful... And I also have another secret to let you know!" Mrs Spencer said calmly, as she sounded sorry about not letting her friend know about the whole n from the on set.


    Hadassah was shocked to hear what she said, but at the same time, she was very curious to know what the secret was and with all her focus, she listened to Mrs Spencer.


    "Maria has been kidnapped and it¡¯s something which I know about... I and the team in charge to help her did it for her safety and also so she did not fall victim to her own wrong decisions. So we stepped in with her consent, but the major reason we did; it¡¯s unknown to her!" Mrs Spencer opened up the secret, as she exined everything to Hadizah.


    "Wow... This is so new to me and why are you putting Laura in a tight position over Maria¡¯s matters?" Hafiz asked with an astonished look on her face.


    "I need to know how mature Laura has grown because bigger tasks areing her way and I need to know if she would be able to handle it well... I want to see how she will react to the news of Maria missing and what she would want to do!" Mrs Spencer exined further, as her words made things clearer to Hadizah.


    "Hmm... Great wisdom, but why are you so much interested in keeping this Maria of a girl. What if she turns out to be the doom, as prophecy said?" Out of curiosity and worries, Hadizah questioned her.


    Mrs Spencer was quiet for a while, as she looked into Hadizah¡¯s eyes sternly without saying a single word.


    "What Maria will have as power is worth gambling for the good of the whole universe... If we can seed in making her powers work in a positive direction, then the whole universe is safe from bad eggs and evil people!" Mrs Spencer uttered, as she exined the motive behind her actions.


    "What kind of power does she carry like that?" Hadizah inquired out of curiosity.


    "The power is so great, it has never been had by anyone and she will be the first to have such powers... Maria carries with her the power of the Blue Moon!" Mrs Spencer uttered with a lot of confidence in her voice.


    "Power of the Blue Moon, that¡¯s a myth... I have heard of it before, but does it exist?" Hadizah asked.


    "Yes, it was a myth before and now it¡¯s going to be a reality... Maria has it in her and it¡¯s very near for her to start manifesting!" Mrs Spencer replied gently, as she sounded very sure of all her statements.


    Hadassah was calm, as she nodded her head in approval of all Mrs Spencer had said and she could not do anything, then to also believe in what her friend does.


    "Now I know it and this truly is what gambling... I promise to give you any support that you might ever need to aplish this mission, I will be there for you!" Hadizah said in an assuring manner, as both of them let out a smile towards each other.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 130. Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 130: 130. Agreement</h4>


    Maria sat quietly in the room that Mrs. Spencer had assigned to her. She had been awake for some time now, lost in thought.


    The room was silent, but her mind was loud with questions, uncertainties, and pieces of the past she hadn¡¯t yete to terms with.


    A knock on the door disrupted her thoughts. She stood immediately and walked to it, pausing just before opening it. "Who is it?" she asked.


    "It¡¯s one of the maids, ma¡¯am. Breakfast has been served, and Mr. Frederick requests that you join him at the dining table."


    Maria thanked the maid, then turned to nce at the mirror. She quickly ran her fingers through her hair to tidy it, checked her reflection, and, satisfied, left the room for the dining area.


    She found Mr. Frederick already seated and waiting. They exchanged greetings warmly, and she took her ce beside him.


    "Hope you slept well. How are you this morning?" he asked with a soft smile.


    "I did, thank you. I¡¯m feeling good," she replied, trying to keep her tone light.


    They began their meal, engaging in light conversation, until Mr. Frederick suddenly set his spoon down and locked eyes with her.


    Maria paused mid-bite, sensing something wasing.


    "I hope you¡¯re ready to y your part in the n," he said seriously.


    "Yes, sir. I¡¯m ready," she responded without flinching.


    "Good," he nodded, then gestured toward the living room. "Then meet the person who will be working with you to achieve our shared goal."


    Maria turned her head toward the direction he had pointed. Her heart stopped. Elijah Simons was walking toward the dining table with a smug smile stered across his face.


    Her body tensed instantly. All the memories came rushing back¡ªhis betrayal, the night he shot her, the fear, the pain. She said nothing. She couldn¡¯t. Her gaze froze on him as he casually pulled out a chair and sat down opposite her.


    "Wee, Elijah," Mr. Frederick greeted with ease.


    "Thank you, friend. Good morning, Maria," Elijah added, turning his attention to her.


    Maria¡¯s lips barely moved. "Good morning," she said curtly, unwilling to offer a smile.


    "I know you¡¯re angry," Elijah began. "You probably want to kill me. And you have every right. But I¡¯m truly sorry for what I did."


    Maria stared hard at him. She wasn¡¯t going to ept apologies without rity. "Then exin. Why did you shoot me? What if I hadn¡¯t survived? Would we still be sitting here today?"


    Elijah held her gaze. "I fight my battles strategically. I believed you were aligned with the Gilberts. You were their strongest weapon. I saw you as a threat. I thought taking you out would level the ying field for me to challenge Bernard for the Alpha seat."


    He leaned forward, voice deep and firm. "I knew talking wouldn¡¯t work. I assumed you would choose Bernard over me. So, I made the move I thought was necessary. The fact that you survived only proves the universe had other ns. Maybe those ns involve us working together."


    Maria was quiet. His exnation was harsh, but honest. She still didn¡¯t trust him. But she understood the necessity of their alliance.


    Mr. Frederick smiled, sensing the tension softening. "I suggest you forgive him. You two could be a powerful team."


    "Okay, sir. What¡¯s the n now?" Maria asked, shifting the conversation.


    "I¡¯ll let Elijah answer that," Mr. Frederick said, motioning to him.


    Elijah nodded. "Let¡¯s talk goals first. You want freedom, ownership of your parents¡¯ property, and justice for their murder. Correct?"


    Maria gave a small nod.


    "And all I want is the Alpha seat. If I can deliver everything you desire, will you give me that seat in return?" he asked, leaning closer.


    Maria didn¡¯t hesitate. "Yes. I have no interest in the Alpha seat. But tell me, why do you want it so badly?"


    "Because Bernard is weak. The pack needs someone strong, ruthless, capable of leading and conquering. I am that leader. He isn¡¯t."


    His confidence was intimidating, but Maria had to admit¡ªhe sounded like someone who knew exactly what he wanted.


    "Then let¡¯s do it. We work together, and we get what we want. But keep me involved every step of the way," she said.


    Elijah smiled for the first time¡ªgenuinely. "I¡¯m d to hear that. You won¡¯t regret this."


    Mr. Frederick pped his hands lightly. "Wonderful. I believe we¡¯re on the right path."


    A maid came in to serve Elijah his meal, and the three continued their breakfast, now with a dangerous alliance sealed at the table.


    ***


    Beta Gilbert was in the living room, as he sat there looking very worried and dull and it could be seen on his face, that he was deep in his thoughts.


    Bernard walked into the living room, alongside Luna Victoria and they both had a smile on their faces.


    The moment both of them walked in and they met Beta Gilbert in the state and mood he was in, his wife walked toward him with a concerned look on her face.


    "Darling, what¡¯s the matter with you, why do you look unhappy?" Luna Victoria asked as she sounded very worried concerning the state of her husband.


    "I am unhappy because I don¡¯t know if I will ever witness the day Bernard will be fully crowned as the Alpha with the staff of office... I am not getting any younger and with Elijah Simons around mow, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s next!" Beta Gilbert uttered, as he sounded sad and dull.


    "Do not worry dad, we have very good news for you!" Bernard said, with a smile on his face.


    Immediately Beta Gilbert heard his son¡¯sst statement, he looked up anxiously.


    With all curiosity and anxiousness, Beta Gilbert ced his focus on Bernard and Luna Victoria.


    "We have found the hideout of Elijah Simons and I am very sure that Maria might be kept there!" With an exciting expression on his face, Bernard uttered those words.


    Once he uttered those words with a lot of excitement, the mood of Beta Gilbert instantly lightened up.


    "Are you for real about this one and how did you both find out such important information, because you only said you wanted to go get some groceries at the mall?" Beta Gilbert asked as he looked a bit astonished about the information.


    "Yes, that¡¯s true dad and we were not nning to get such information about Elijah Simons, but let¡¯s say we were fortunate to get such priceless information about him, without any stress..."


    "My mom and I arrived at the mall and the moment I parked the car in the parking lot and raised my head, I caught a glimpse of Elijah Simons¡¯s right-hand man opening his vehicle to drive away and I believe that he also came there to get some stuff for them!" Bernard began his exnation to his father, as Luna Victoria calmly sat down with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 131. Plans to Win

    <h4>Chapter 131: 131. ns to Win</h4>


    "I told mom not to move again and we gently followed him at a very good distance for him not to suspect that someone was tracking his movement, when we saw that he had gotten to his destination; I parked the car and I and mom remained in the car to watch him get Into the house, as the gate was opened for him and we also saw a lot of other of his guards dressed up in their normal dress code... Dad, we need to n on how to invade them, as soon as possible!" Bernard further exined to Beta Gilbert, as he finished his statements with a suggestion.


    "This is a very good one... If we are to go by your instinct, then Maria and the staff of the office are not far away from us and even though she¡¯s not there, we can get any of them that we capture to start talking about whatever he knows!" Beta Gilbert said, as his statement supported what Bernard said earlier.


    "So how do we go about it soon, do you have any suggestions?" Beta Gilbert asked as he looked into their eyes of Bernard sternly.


    "I have something going on in my head now


    and I am very sure that it will work... We need to invite Elijah Simons to the park house for discussion about him telling us whatever he wants!" Bernard said as he began his exnation of what to do.


    "How do we intend to call on Elijah Simons for a meeting and do you think he¡¯s going to honor the invitation?" With a questioning look on his face, Beta Gilbert asked.


    "We all know that Elijah Simons will never honor any invitationing from the Gilberts family, but he wille if the elders of the park request him toe!" Bernard said as he exined calmly.


    "Nobody knows where he stays, so how will the message get to him?" With a curious look on her face, Luna Victoria inquired.


    "His pigeon, one of the strongest in the park, is still alive... We will instigate the elders to activate it and, so we can send a message to him through the pigeon!" Beta Gilbert said.


    It was clear that Luna Victoria was a bit shocked to hear that Elijah Simons has a pigeon.


    "I thought only the elders of the park alone do have a pigeon... Howe Elijah has to?" Luna Victoria asked, as she looked and sounded very curious.


    "Hmm... There¡¯s a level of power you can achieve and what you must have done for the park, that will give you such privilege to have your pigeon. Elijah has helped the park very well, and that was when he was a young man and that¡¯s one of the main reasons why he always ims that he deserves to be the Alpha of the Blue Moon park!" Beta Gilbert calmly exined everything to his wife and Bernard.


    "So how do we get the elders to be on our side now, with thest scenario that urred at the park house some days ago?" Beta Gilbert asked, with a stern look into Bernard¡¯s eyes.


    "That¡¯s simple, we still have a lot of loyalists and I am very sure, they won¡¯t want Elijah Simons to be their Alpha... The majority of the park members prefer me to be their Alpha, so we will talk to the elders first and after then, we will know the next step to take!" Bernard said in an optimistic manner and with a lot of confidence.


    "Okay, then... We don¡¯t need to waste any time on it, let¡¯s get to work!" Beta Gilbert said and once he uttered those words, Bernard picked up his phone, as he dialed the number of the leaders of the elder¡¯s council.


    The call went through and after it rang severally, the elder picked up the call.


    "Hello elder Phillips, how are you doing today?" Bernard uttered, as he sounded calm.


    "I am fine... Greatness is the name of the Alpha, a surprise call to my phone. Hope all is well?" Elder Philips praised Bernard, as he also politely questioned him.


    "All is well, but if we do not call a meeting... I am afraid, all that is well; might turn out to be sad news for us!" Bernard said as he sounded a bit scary to the elder.


    "Of what magnitude is this meeting going to be and when do you wish that ites up?" Elder Philips asked.


    "It is going to be of a very great magnitude and I will want it to be scheduled for tomorrow, In the evening!" Bernard said as he tried to sound a bit modest.


    "Okay Alpha... I will pass the message round to all the elders and the meeting will be held by 5 p.m tomorrow!" Elder Philips said as he assured Bernard of passing the message to others.


    "Okay, thank you very much!" Bernard appreciated him, as he ended the call.


    As he ended the call, he turned his face toward his parents with a smile on his face.


    "We have a meeting tomorrow at 5 p.m... We need to make things work!" Bernard said.


    "Now that we have gotten a meeting with the elders... What would you do, if Elijah Simons eventually agrees toe for the meeting that he would be invited to?" Luna Victoria asked out of curiosity.


    "If Elijah Simons honors the invitation, he will surelye with a lot of guards and that¡¯s will leave the ce we saw him with fewer guards, then we can invade that ce and if we are lucky enough to see Maria and the staff of office, then our mission shall be an aplishment for us!" Bernard exined his main n to his parents, and he let out a smile on his face.


    "Now we are in business... Elijah Simons watch your back because we areing for you!" Beta Gilbert said with a devious look on his face, as Beta Gilbertughed out loud in a mischievous manner...

 Chapter 132. Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 132: 132. Eavesdropping</h4>


    Cassandra arrived at the college and immediately she walked into the ssroom and she didn¡¯t meet any of her friends, she looked worried.


    She brought out her phone to dial Maria¡¯s number and immediately she did, the number was not connecting and after several attempts, she was fed up.


    Once she decided to call Laura, she heard footsteps approaching her and when she lifted her face, she saw Laura standing before her with a smile on her face.


    "Good morning Laura, I was just about to dial your number... How are you doing?" With an exciting smile on her face, Cassandra uttered those words.


    "I am fine, I was just contemting noting to the college today, but Iter changed my mind at thest minute and that¡¯s the reason I camete!" Laura exined calmly, as she dropped her bag on her seat.


    "Why didn¡¯t you want toe to the college today?" With a curious look on her face, Cassandra inquired.


    "Nothing serious, I just woke up feeling tired and I felt like taking a rest, but Iter changed my mind... Where is Maria?" Laura said as she ended her statement by asking about their friend.


    "She¡¯s not in school and I have been trying to reach her, but her number has not been connected... I don¡¯t know what is going on with her!" Cassandra said as she sounded worried and concerned.


    "Hmm... Have you tried calling Bernard also?" Laura asked.


    Cassandra paused a bit, as she looked at Laura sternly, before letting out a smile on her face.


    "Why do I need to call Bernard?" Cassandra asked as she rolled her eyes up.


    "Because he likes you and I am very sure you do have his numbers, thenstly... We need to find out how our friend is doing!" With a smile on her face, Laura replied to her.


    "Okay, that¡¯s true... But I am only calling him because of Maria¡¯s sake!" Cassandra said as she dialed Bernard¡¯s contact on her phone.


    The number connected and it started ringing several times, but there was no response, till it stopped ringing.


    Cassandra and Laura had worried looks on their faces, as they were concerned about Maria not being at the college and the fact that they were unable to reach her.


    "What do we do now?" Cassandra asked as she looked into Laura¡¯s eyes sternly.


    "One of us will need to go check up on her in the house and that will be you, then I will need to quickly go to reach Mr Frederick to know if they had any agreement on seeing each other... Please let¡¯s get moving now!" Laura said, as the both of them picked up their bags and walked out of the ssroom quickly.


    Immediately after they got outside the college, it was Cassandra that was the first to get a cab, and she quickly got into the cab, as she departed for Gilbert¡¯s mansion.


    ¡¯I will calmly follow up on your tracks... I need a distraction to be able to check and know what¡¯s stopping Maria from noting to the college and why her number is not connecting!¡¯ Laura thought to herself, as she gged down another cab and she also got into the cab, with Gilbert¡¯s mansion her destination.


    *At Gilbert¡¯s Mansion*


    Cassandra arrived at the mansion and she went straight to the gate, as she knocked on it and in a very short time, the guard at the gate opened the gate to interrogate her.


    "Good morning sir, please I am here to see Bernard!" Cassandra said as she had an innocent smile on her face.


    "Who are you and do you have an appointment with the boss?" The guard asked as he looked into her eyes sternly with a scorn on his face.


    "I am Cassandra and I don¡¯t need an appointment to see him... Just go tell him that I am at the gate!" With a lot of confidence and audacity, Cassandra made those statements.


    The guard was stunned by her confidence and with the looks on her face, he had no option, but to step back inside to inform Bernard about her.


    "I will be right back!" The guard said, as he locked the gate and went back inside to meet Bernard.


    Cassandra took a very deep breath, as she was so scared with all her acting skills and she was only hoping that the guard won¡¯t get furious with her while acting all very courageous earlier.


    After about five minutes, the guard arrived and he opened the gate with a smile on his face.


    "Pleasee in!" He ushered Cassandra into the mansion, as he locked the gate and he led her to where Bernard was waiting for her.


    Cassandra noticed that most of the guards were not around and where the guard was taking her to, was not towards the living room, but the library and that was the ce she met Bernard thest time she was at the mansion.


    She suddenly stopped in her movement, as she looked at the guard with a curious look on her face.


    "Please ma¡¯am,e with me!" The guard said politely.


    "Where are you taking me to... Are you sure Bernard is there?" Cassandra asked as she kept on with her acting skills.


    As the guard wanted to reply to her, Bernard walked out of the library, as he tapped the guard to return to his duty post with a hand gesture and also nodded his head in appreciation of him.


    "Cassandra, good morning to you!" With a charming smile on his face, Bernard greeted her.


    "Good morning Bernard... So I will always have to be going through all these interrogations whenever Ie here to see you?" She greeted him, as she also questioned Bernard with a look into his eyes.


    "I¡¯m sorry about that... But he was only doing his job, pleasee inside!" Bernard apologized, as he took her with him into the library.


    He offered her a seat immediately after they both got inside, as he sat before her and with a questioning gaze on his face towards her.


    "Why do you want to see me?" Bernard asked.


    "I and Laura didn¡¯t see Maria in the college today and we were worried about her, as her number was not also connected... Laura and I agreed on meing here to check on her and I also missed you so much!" Cassandra said as she sounded a bit mushy at the end of her statement.


    "Hmm... That¡¯s nice of you guys to think of checking on a friend. But I am afraid that I don¡¯t have good news for you on that!" Bernard said as he sounded unhappy.


    "What do you mean?" With a heavy look of curiosity on her face, she asked with a stern look into his eyes.


    "What I am about to tell you should nevere out of your mouth to anyone... I am only going to tell you because I trust you and I love you!" He said as Cassandra nodded her head in eptance of what he said with curiosity consuming her already.


    "Maria has been kidnapped and we are looking for her... We wanted to perform a rite and ritual in our park and she holds a strong stand in the sess, so we believe that those that came to abduct her, are those against me being an Alpha and I am very sure they won¡¯t hurt her!" Bernard exined as he looked deeply into her eyes.


    "So what are you guys doing to help bring her back and how sure are you that she¡¯s safe with them?" Cassandra asked as she sounded very scared and worried.


    "We are sure that Maria has no problem with anyone and those people will not hurt her, because her existence means a lot to everyone in the park and including them... They need her alive and well to talk with me and that I have made a step to meet them!" Bernard said with much confidence, as he let out a soft smile on his face.


    "Hmm... I just hope that she¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Maria!" Cassandra uttered with a concerned facial expression.


    "Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine... I promise to get her out there as soon as possible!" He said as he promised her assurance on the safety of Maria.


    "Come over here now... I miss you so much!" Bernard said excitingly, as he drew Cassandra close to himself.


    *Outside the Library*


    Laura was at the back of the window that connects to the library, as she was eavesdropping and she heard everything that the both of them discussed.


    ¡¯Hmm... This is something bigger than I expected, I need to reach Mrs Spencer as soon as possible!¡¯ Laura thought to herself, as she quickly sneaked out to make her way out of the mansion.


    She made sure her steps made no sounds at all in order no to attract anybody...

 Chapter 133. Unforseen Test

    <h4>Chapter 133: 133. Unforseen Test</h4>


    Maria was in the room Mrs. Spencer had assigned her, sitting in silence as her thoughts spiraled through a maze of uncertainties.


    The morning had started with an unexpected agreement over breakfast between herself, Mr. Frederick, and the one man she least expected to ever work with¡ªElijah Simons. Yet here she was, alone with her mind spinning.


    "I don¡¯t think I can trust Elijah Simons with anything," Maria muttered to herself, her eyes fixed on the ceiling. "He may be powerful and well-connected, but he¡¯s also ruthless. He¡¯ll do anything to get what he wants."


    The look on her face was nk, but inside she was restless.


    <i>Maybe I should talk to Mr. Frederick,</i> she thought. <i>It might be wise to let him know how I feel before it gets too far. I need to know where he truly stands with Elijah.</i>


    Just as she was sinking deeper into her thoughts, a knock at the door pulled her back to the present. She flinched slightly, startled by the sudden interruption.


    The knock came again, more deliberate this time.


    "Who is it?" she asked.


    "Mr. Frederick requests to see you in the living room," came a maid¡¯s voice through the door. The sound of her footsteps retreating followed immediately.


    Maria raised an eyebrow. <i>She didn¡¯t even wait for my reply... must be how they were trained here,</i> she thought.


    Without wasting time, Maria smoothed down her hair in front of the mirror, straightened her clothes, and walked out of the room toward the living room.


    Mr. Frederick was already seated, his usual calm and collected smile waiting to greet her.


    "Good morning, Maria. Please, have a seat."


    They exchanged greetings, and she sat close to him, noticing the seriousness in his gaze.


    "I suppose you¡¯re wondering why I called you down here," he began.


    Maria nodded.


    "First of all, I want to know what¡¯s troubling you. Whatever it is, we can face it together."


    Maria blinked, slightly surprised. No one had asked her that in a long time¡ªnot since her mother died. For a moment, the weight in her chest lifted.


    "There are so many things, sir... I don¡¯t think we can even finish discussing them all in one week. But I¡¯ll start with what¡¯s been on my mindtely."


    "Go ahead. I¡¯m listening," he said, leaning in slightly with genuine interest.


    "I¡¯ve been worried about Elijah Simons. I don¡¯t feel safe trusting him. And there¡¯s something else¡ªdo you know anything about my parents¡¯ properties or what they truly left behind for me?"


    Mr. Frederick paused. His expression became unreadable for a moment.


    "I¡¯m d you brought up Elijah," he began slowly. "It means you know exactly what you want. I won¡¯t lie to you¡ªI don¡¯t trust him either. But what he brings to our ns is chaos. That¡¯s the edge we need. His brutality, his connections, his arrogance¡ªthey will be useful."


    Maria exhaled deeply, nodding. She was relieved that Mr. Frederick shared her reservations.


    "As for your parents¡¯ properties," he added, "I don¡¯t want to mislead you. I don¡¯t have all the facts yet. But I promise, once I do, you¡¯ll be the first to know."


    "Even just a little information would help," Maria pressed gently.


    "No," he said firmly. "I don¡¯t speak on half-truths. But I will tell you this: your parents were very wealthy, and you are the rightful heir to a great deal."


    Maria was stunned. The thought stirred up so many unanswered questions. <i>If my parents were that rich, why did my father force me into a bond with Bernard? Why didn¡¯t they protect me?</i>


    She stared off, lost in that storm of thoughts, when Mr. Frederick¡¯s next words caught herpletely off guard.


    "Maria, haven¡¯t you ever wondered how I know so much about you?"


    Her breath caught in her throat. The question pierced through her mental haze like a dagger. For a moment, she was frozen, staring at him with wide eyes.


    Mr. Frederick leaned back and held her gaze, serious and unreadable. Maria could barely process his words. Her mind was nk, a dull buzz echoing in her ears.


    She opened her mouth, then closed it again, unsure what to say.


    The silence that followed was thick, pressing down on both of them.


    Maria realized then that there were even more secrets buried in her past¡ªsecrets Mr. Frederick might be tied to. And whatever truth was waiting to be revealed, it was likely more than she had prepared herself to face.


    At that moment, Maria knew the only thing she could do without slipping into trouble was to act smart with her words and actions. If she wanted the truth from Mr. Frederick, she had to beposed and precise.


    "Yes, of course, I¡¯ve thought about it several times," Maria replied calmly, her voice steady despite the unease in her chest. She managed a soft smile. "But I decided not to bother you with the question yet. Now that you¡¯ve brought it up, please, sir, let¡¯s talk about it."


    Mr. Frederick studied her for a second, then leaned back in his seat and began speaking.


    "Firstly, let me tell you that I knew your father," he said. "Mr. Jackson was a very good friend of mine. We did business together for a while, and he was a man of great integrity. One of the many reasons I want to help you get justice for his death is because I respected him. Since you¡¯ve always insisted their deaths weren¡¯t idents but murders, I will do everything within my power to help you uncover the truth. I trust and believe in you, Maria."


    Maria felt a warm rush of gratitude. Those words were more than justforting¡ªthey were empowering.


    "Thank you, sir. Your words bring me peace," she replied softly, then paused. Curiosity still nagged at her. "But I have to ask, what kind of business did you and my father do together?"


    Mr. Frederick gave her a long, thoughtful look.


    "You really don¡¯t know much about your father, do you?" he said. "He owned one of the country¡¯s biggest estate managementpanies. That was just one of his ventures. I often consulted him on high-value properties. Every prediction and analysis he made about them came true. Your father was brilliant."


    Maria sat frozen for a moment, both proud and ashamed. She didn¡¯t know any of this. Her mind reyed moments she had ignored, pieces of her past that had never made sense. Her throat tightened with regret.


    "These are things I want you to remember moving forward," Mr. Frederick continued. "Let them motivate you. Use this knowledge to stay focused on the goals ahead of you. We can look deeper into other matters when the time is right."


    Maria nodded firmly. "Alright. Thank you, sir. I promise to follow all your instructions and work hard toward the n. I won¡¯t let you down."


    Mr. Frederick smiled, a proud expression spreading across his face.


    A few quiet seconds passed before he stood up, grabbing his car keys from the table. Maria noticed them immediately.


    "I¡¯m heading out to check on the movement of the Gilberts and the state of the park," he exined. "I won¡¯t be long."


    Maria tilted her head slightly and asked, "Sir, are you driving yourself?"


    He chuckled. "No, my dear. But sometimes, if you want to find real answers in life, you have to learn how to move like a lone wolf."


    She smiled faintly, and he gave her a reassuring nod before exiting the living room.


    Left alone, Maria sat quietly for a moment, reflecting on the entire conversation. Every word Mr. Frederick said felt genuine, and the trust he ced in her made her feel seen and protected.


    She stood slowly and made her way back to the room she had been given. Her thoughts followed her in waves, and with every step she took, she felt a deeper understanding of why Mr. Frederick had moved her into a different mansion. It wasn¡¯t just about hiding her. It was about giving her a fresh start, free from the shadows of the past.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder who now owned the mansion she once shared with her parents. How had it been sold? By whom? Why?


    Mariay back on the bed, her mind spinning.


    <i>My freedom ising,</i> she thought with quiet certainty. <i>I can feel it drawing closer. Let them keep looking for me. I¡¯ll stay hidden until the perfect moment to strikees. When it does, I¡¯ll be ready.</i>


    A calm smile spread across her face as she stared up at the ceiling. For the first time in a long while, she felt hope whispering back to her.


    ***


    Laura quickly made her way out of Gilbert¡¯s mansion and without wasting any time, she rushed to get a cab that would take her down to Mrs Spencer¡¯s ce.


    She was in the cab and her mind was very much unsettled, due to what she just heard about Maria and all she could just hope and think of, was to get to Mrs Spencer¡¯s ce and be able to get a solution to the problem.


    For arge amount of time, she was in that cab; Laura was absent-minded and all her thoughts were on how Maria is missing and the guts Cassandra had to be doing some funny things with Bernard.


    ¡¯What hurts me more, is the fact that I can not react to all this nonsense Cassandra is doing... I need to get Maria out and fast!¡¯ Laura angrily thought those words to herself, as she looked very pissed off at that particr point in time.


    After about ten to fifteen minutes, the driver stopped, as they reached her destination and it was when the driver noticed that she wasn¡¯t saying anything, that he had to look back and he got to know that Laura was absent-minded.


    "Hey, miss!" The driver snapped his fingers before her face and she immediately jumped out of her thoughts.


    "We are here already... Please pay up, so I can take my leave!" The driver said, as she dipped her hand into her pause, brought out some money, paid him and she highlighted from the cab.


    Laura made her way into Mrs Spencer¡¯s house and straight to the living room, she walked.


    Immediately after she arrived in the living room, she met Mrs Spencer and Hadizah seated side by side, as they were having some discussion and their voices were inaudible to Laura.


    "Mrs Spencer, Maria has been kidnapped and no one knows her whereabouts!" Agonizingly, Laura uttered those words and fell to the ground.


    Laura had tears flowing down her cheeks and to her greatest surprise, she saw both Mrs Spencer and Hadizah burst intoughter when they saw her crying...

 Chapter 134. Cat Out of the Bag

    <h4>Chapter 134: 134. Cat Out of the Bag</h4>


    Laura was shocked and with a very confused expression on her face, she looked at the both of them in astonishment.


    "What is going on and why are you bothughing?" Laura asked, as she was lost and couldn¡¯t figure out their reasons for theughter.


    Both Mrs Spencer and Hadizah were quiet, as they both ced their gaze on her.


    Laura sat on the floor, as her curiosity was consuming her and she needed an answer at that moment because she was already running out of patients.


    "My dear Laura, pleasee over here!" With an appealing tone and with a smile on her face, Mrs Spencer called her to their couch where they were seated.


    Laura stood up, as she was not able to process anything or think of what was happening at that particr point in time.


    She got to Mrs Spencer and she was offered a seat, as she had a questioning gaze fixed on the both of them.


    "Laura, I have known you since you were a child and today, you just showed me that whatever is entrusted into your hands; you will go the extra mile to protect it and make sure nothing goes wrong... You have passed the test and I am d you did it with flying colors!" Mrs Spencer said with a smile on her face, but Laura was still confused; because she was unable to link her statement with the news she brought about Maria.


    "Mrs Spencer, I don¡¯t understand what you just said!" Laura uttered calmly, as she sounded worried and confused.


    "We know where Maria is and she¡¯s not in any danger at all!" Mrs Spencer said to her with smiles all over her face, as she looked directly into Laura¡¯s eyes to see her reaction to the news she just passed to her.


    Laura was shocked and speechless at that particr point in time, as she could only look straight into Mrs Spencer and Hadizah faces without a single wording out of her mouth.


    "We both know that you will be shocked and maybe disappointed, but a great task ising your way and we need to know if you will be able to handle it... We also needed to know if you are mature enough for the next power that will being your way, so do not me us for what will happen; it¡¯s just what needs to be done!" Hadizah exined to her, as she spoke to her calmly.


    "Where is Laura and what happened to her?" Laura asked.


    "Hmm... Maria was about to make a grievous mistake and I won¡¯t allow her, so we made a n for her not to do so, but she consented to it. It¡¯s only that she didn¡¯t know what exactly we did to help her to eliminate it!" Mrs Spencer exined to her, as Laura adjusted properly to sit right and with all her full attention channeled towards the both of them.


    "What happened, you said she was about to make a grievous mistake, please what did lead to that?" Laura still further asked, as she sounded lost in the all thing.


    "The staff of the office is the biggest power and asset an Alpha can possess and Maria was the only one who can grant him that because she¡¯s a direct bloodline of the past Alpha and if she does grant Bernard that; Bernard would be be arrogant and would not listen to any of Maria¡¯s plea anymore, and also all that she needs to regain and recollect back would be gone. We staged a kidnap and we have abducted Maria and the staff of the office!" Mrs Spencer further exined to Laura, as things began to get clear to her gradually.


    Laura was still astounded but was pleased to hear that her friend was in a safe hand and nothing evil had happened to her.


    "So, how did she consent to this ma¡¯am?" Laura inquired, but this time; she was a bit rxed.


    "She agreed to work with someone she trusts and that person is who you introduced her to, but you don¡¯t know that he¡¯s also my cousin!" The moment Mrs Spencer uttered those statements, Laura looked lost again, as she tried to remember who the person could be with a confused facial expression.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you are talking about Mr Frederick ma¡¯am!" Laura said as she lifted her eyebrows in a shocked manner.


    Once Laura mentioned that name, Mrs Spencer and her friend burst intoughter, as her facial expression looked so funny to them.


    "Is it that I have also been getting yed all this while, please what else it is that I don¡¯t know!" Laura questioned the both of them, as she had no smiles on her face.


    "No one has been ying you, but you have just been going through different stages of the test and I am d to announce to you that you did excellently well in all and I am very proud of you!" With excitement shown all over her statements, Mrs Spencer uttered those words.


    Laura had mixed feelings, as she doesn¡¯t know if it was to be happy about what Mrs Spencer just said or not to be excited about how things have been kept away from her all of the times she has been working with Mrs Spencer.


    "Laura, I am sorry... But the task we all have at our hands, are bigger than us. It¡¯s a quest to protect the universe and to do that effectively, we need to learn how to keep some things, till when they are mature enough to talk about!" Mrs Spencer apologetically made those statements, as she let out a half-smile on her face.


    "Alright ma¡¯am, now I do understand everything more... But, what is the real situation surrounding Maria, will she not be released anytime soon?" Laura said, as she also poses a question to Mrs Spencer.


    "Hmm... Maria¡¯s situation is a bit moreplicated than we see on the outside, we need to evaluate a lot of things and she would only be allowed to return to the Gilbert family when we are sure about her safety and every other thing surrounding her situation!" Mrs Spencer exined calmly to Laura.


    Hadassah was still seated there, as she listened to their conversation.


    "Will I be able to see her?" Laura asked with an expectant look on her face.


    "No, you can not see her now and seeing your friend, simply means that it would be too hard for you to help her or protect her... She would want to know everything about you and your connection to me and Frederick... We can not allow her to know that yet and to her now, you don¡¯t know me or Frederick together and she also doesn¡¯t know that you are aware of who Frederick is to me now!" Mrs Spencer said, as she also stated a warning to Laura on what to do.


    "Alright ma¡¯am, I will keep things the way they have been, but I also have something bothering me in my mind... Though you told me not to worry about it then, it had refused to stop!" Laura answered, as she also made those statements with an unhappy look on her face.


    "What could that thing be Laura?" Mrs Spencer asked, as she sounded worried and also looked curious.


    "It¡¯s the affair between Bernard and Cassandra... She¡¯s constantly betraying Maria and also in the process, she might hurt herself. Bernard can not be trusted with anything!" Laura exined with much worry and concern all over her facial expressions.


    "Laura, you need to learn how to act like you do not see them or whatever they are doing... Your main priority is to work with Maria and make sure she¡¯s safe!" Mrs Spencer advised her, as she said it gently with a cheeky smile on her face.


    "Okay ma¡¯am, I will try to keep on doing that... Though it¡¯s very hard for me, because sometimes, I feel like punching Bernard in the face; I always try to control myself. I will do as you have said, ma¡¯am!" Laura said, as she also expressed how she feels about Bernard and Cassandra¡¯s saga with a scorned look on her face.


    "Please my dear, channel all your energy towards making things work for Maria and in a very short time toe, we would have been free, as we make the universe a better ce!" Hadizah said in an advising manner, as she had a smile on her face.


    "Thank you, ma¡¯am and I will also do as you have advised... But you did mention at the beginning of our discussion, that there is a new power or ability to be handed over to me, I can¡¯t get it clear. Please what exactly do you mean?" Laura said and also popped out a question to the both of them with a deep look into their eyes.


    Mrs Spencer and Hadizah looked at each other¡¯s faces, before turning their faces towards Laura and they both remained silent over the question she asked...

 Chapter 135. Emergency meeting

    <h4>Chapter 135: 135. Emergency meeting</h4>


    It was about 4 p.m when Bernard and Beta Gilbert were all dressed and were ready to meet with the elders of the park at a destination that they kept secret from everyone, including their guards at the mansion.


    The both of them walked out of the living room, after being escorted from upstairs down to the door post by Luna Victoria, they got to their car and when the driver walked close to them; he could drive them to their destination... Bernard asked him not to worry, as he would drive both him and his father to where they were going.


    The driver and the whole guards were shocked that both Bernard and his father were going out of the house by themselves, without any guards following them.


    Mason noticed the whole thing, as he also came forward as the head of guards to talk to Bernard and Beta Gilbert.


    "Good evening boss... I hope all is fine because it¡¯s kind of too dangerous to go out alone by yourself now; due to thest urrence that happened!" Mason said, as he tried to convince them to go with some guards.


    "Thank you Mason and I want to say this as a reminder, I am an Alpha and I am also very much super strong enough to protect myself and my family... So you need not worry about us. We will be doing just fine and I assure you guys!" With a smile on his face, Bernard uttered those words in an exnatory manner.


    "Yes boss, I do understand that... But please, let me go with you both. I want to be by your side at all times to do my work effectively!" Mason said as he sounded very worried and concerned about them.


    "Mason please, just understand that we do need to go alone to where we ought to go and now we need not disclose anything for now!" Beta Gilbert calmly said to Mason, as the both of them stepped into the car and Bernard was in the driver¡¯s seat, as he drove them out of the mansion.


    Mason looked out until they were finally out of the mansion.


    Luna Victoria was seated in the living room after Beta Gilbert and Bernard had gone out of the mansion and it was obvious that she had a lot on her mind, that she was pondering on.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think I am doing enough to help my son realize his dreams... I need to visit the cave of the three one-eye witches. Something must be done to help Bernard to win over everyone and everything!¡¯ Luna Victoria thought to herself, as she had a very determined look on her face.


    "I will make sure I do all within my reach to make my family and our entire lineage be a bonafide family with the Alpha blood running through their veins!" Luna Victoria whispered to herself, as she stood up from the living room and made her way up the stairs and straight to her room.


    *At the Meeting ce*


    Beta Gilbert and Bernard got to the destination and with not much surprise, they met the elders seated and we were already waiting for them.


    "Good evening to the elders of our prestigious Blue Moon park!" Bernard and his father greeted simultaneously, as the whole elders stood up to greet them and it was with their heads bowed to show respect to the Alpha of their park.


    After they all exchanged pleasantries, Bernard asked them to have their seat, as he went straight to the reason why he had asked for a meeting in such a location and that he did, without any waste of time.


    "Today we are here not because we came to celebrate, but because what is fighting us is not an external force, but a force from the inside and it¡¯s a force that knows almost everything around us and within us!" Bernard started the meeting, as he made an rming opening speech with a pissed-off facial expression.


    "We thought we had eliminated the threat for a very long time, but it¡¯s so sad that what we thought was gone has returned and it¡¯s a big threat to our existence... Elijah Simons is an insider that knows us, but he¡¯s also the major force that is fighting us!" Bernard further said in an exnatory manner.


    The whole elders were quiet, as they all listened to what he was saying; with all of their attention buried in his speech.


    "I am aware that the Avalon part also came to attack us, but a park that has never had the guts to attack us for over twenty years as the history has it, suddenly became so brave toe after us at our park house and the highlight of the whole scenario was Elijah Simons walked in with his men, all so prepared and in a twinkle of an eye; the Avalon park and their Alpha was killed by Elijah Simons right before our very eyes. Is that not a message to us, that we do have a force fighting us from the inside?" Bernard further angrily uttered those words, as he ended his statement with a question to the whole elders.


    After his long speech, Bernard sat down, as the eldest elder among the elder¡¯s council stood up to talk concerning the matter on the ground.


    "We are all aware of the threat that Elijah Simons poses to our park and especially to every individual of us... Because he¡¯s someone that will go to any length to get whatever he wants. So before we conclude on what to do, please let us all share our opinions on this situation!" The eldest elder said calmly, as he sat back on his seat gently after his statement.


    None of the elders did stand up and as it remained like that, Beta Gilbert stood up to say some words.


    "We need toe together, to find a permanent solution to what is on the ground... So I will advise that we all please try to contribute to what we are here to discuss!" Beta Gilbert said as he made those statements in an advising manner.


    After Beta Gilbert was done with his statement, he sat down and one of the elders stood up to talk.


    "I have something that has been on my mind to discuss and before that, I would like to ask the Alpha a question... Do you think you are better than Elijah Simons as an Alpha?" Elder Elias asked, as he looked straight into his eyes at Bernard and the whole ce became silent, with a big shocking look on Bernard¡¯s face.


    Bernard or anyone was never expecting such a question and with a scorned look on his face, Beta Gilbert looked at elder Elias...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 136. The Furious Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 136: 136. The Furious Alpha</h4>


    As no one was saying a word and that ce was as silent as a grave, an argument suddenly almost busted out among the elders in the form of whispers, as some were angry at elder Elias for asking such a question.


    "Silence!" With a ferocious look on his face, Bernard screamed out angrily, as he was already on his feet.


    "We need not argue about anything, as we are all here for the good of the entire park and for elder Elias to have asked such a question, means there must be something he sees that maybe some of us are not seeing... So elder Elias, before I answer your question. Please tell me what prompted you to ask such a question?" Bernard made those statements and also questioned the elder, as he tried to hide his anger then.


    "I have not seen what I am about to say alone and I also believe that almost everyone here must have seen it... Elijah Simonsmands more presence than you do, yes you are the Alpha and you do have some traits of a good Alpha. But that alone can not make you a good Alpha. You have to be brutal and that being brutal is what will make your enemies be scared to even want toe against you and for that reason; I think this question needs to be answered by you!" Elder Elias uttered those statements, as he had his eyes fixed on Bernard¡¯s face.


    At this moment Bernard was already too pissed off, as the statements of elder Elias were too irritating to him, but for the sake of the meeting they havee over to have and for the fact that other people were there, Bernard remained calm; as he stood up gently to talk to them.


    "I am grateful for such an important observation and I want you to know and understand that I believe that we all deserve equal rights and oneness among us in the park and it is done on me now, that things are not done that way... Elder Elias, I must say the courage to speak your mind is a good one. Now please, is there anyone amongst you all that sees things from elder Elias¡¯s views?" Bernard made those statements, as he ended it with a question to everyone.


    No one raised their hands and when elder Elias did raise his hand again, two other elders dared to also raise their hands.


    "Elder Elias, elder Benson and elder Mathews... Please, the three of you should stand up!" Bernard said gently, with a smile on his face.


    "What are your reasons for your thoughts or making such calls about me?" Bernard asked them, as he had his look straight into their eyes.


    "I feel like you are too young and you can not handle the whole burden of this park... I just look beyond the time, when Beta Gilbert won¡¯t be here with you. What can you possibly do by yourself?" Elder Benson said, as he dished out some upromising heavy words at Bernard and he also ended it with a question with a look into the Alpha¡¯s eyes.


    Bernard nodded his head, as he also let out a smile on his face.


    "What about you elder Mathews?" Bernard asked calmly.


    "I am not just thinking about things in the aspect of your age, but also I am looking at things from the perspective of strength, capacity and capability... Elijah Simons has all thesepared to you and when I talk about strength, I don¡¯t mean physical strength; but what you both canmand when ites to a big battle!" Elder Mathews made his point clear, as he made those statements.


    And as Bernard was about to talk, elder Elias quickly jumped into the frame of things to chip in a word.


    "And before I forget... Our park staff office has never been stolen or taken away by anyone. Now, you can not protect the staff of the office, your wife , and how can we possibly trust you with the whole affairs of the park?" Elder Elias asked those questions, as he sounded furious at Bernard.


    Bernard and Beta Gilbert stood still and watched how those elders were making their minds known and Bernard knew he needed not to act funny or angry, so he kept his cool and made sure he addressed the whole matter with diplomacy and calmness.


    "Thank you very much for the wise elders of our great park and I must say that today you all have shown me that we are fearless even at our old age and also that we do have the best interests of this park in mind... Since we have such notions about me and I believe some might have something different to say. I propose that we summon Elijah Simons to a meeting, for us to deliberate on what to do; to help our park be stronger and hopefully, we can get our office staff back!" With a very serious look on his face, Bernard made those statements.


    "How do we get a message to someone we do not know his whereabouts?" Elder Elias asked calmly.


    "Elijah Simons just like every one of us seated here still has his message dove alive and ready to look for him for a message to be delivered... So I think that solves it all!" Beta Gilbert said as he answered the question of Elias.


    "We won¡¯t need to waste much time, we will summon Elijah Simons to talk to him about what he wants and what he needs from the park as a whole... I believe we should be able to reach apromise, and possibly we will also get our office staff back!" Bernard said calmly, as he looked straight into the eyes of those elders while making his statements.


    After all of the talk and the Alpha was done talking, the eldest among the elders, stood up to his feet to give a final verdict on the meeting they have had so far.


    "We will send a message to Elijah Simons, toe over for a meeting at the park house... Since we all have the good of the park at heart, then we will all talk to him and we will be able to hear what he wants!" He said calmly, as he put an end to the meeting and they all stood up to salute the Alpha, as he and his dad walked out of the meeting ce gently.


    *At The Gilberts Mansion*


    Beta Gilbert and Bernard drove into thepound of the mansion and it was obvious that things were not okay concerning where they wereing from.


    Immediately the car was parked and they both highlighted from the vehicle, Bernard called Mason, as he signaled him to follow them inside the living room.


    Once they got to the living room and were about to sit down, Luna Victoria was alsoing to wee them, as she walked down the staircase to the living room, but the looks on their faces were clear; the hem was not happy.


    "Mason, you will pick some men and make sure you give me a detailed movement of elder Elias, elder Matthews and elder Benson... I want to know all their movements and everything they do, who they see and who they talk to and I want you to get to work right away!" Bernard ordered, as he sounded very angry, and with a furious look on his face.


    Luna Victoria was in deep confusion, as age could not get along with what was going on, but she was sure that things didn¡¯t go well at the meeting.


    Mason immediately turned back and walked out of the living room, as he moved to themand of Bernard.


    "I will make sure that they all know what wrath from my ends feels like and what they have requested for, they shall get a triple portion of it... That I promise them all!" Bernard said out loud, as he sounded very pissed off...

 Chapter 137. Fearful Moment

    <h4>Chapter 137: 137. Fearful Moment</h4>


    Luna Victoria was quiet and the look on the face of Beta Gilbert suggested that he was also in a mood not to talk, so she decided not to bother asking them any questions.


    After about five minutes, Bernard stood up and walked straight to the staircase and it was to his room he went, with an angry facial expression.


    ¡¯I have never seen my son this angry, I believe something huge must have pissed him off and also my husband has been quiet with an unpleasant look on his face... I need to do something to help this whole situation as soon as possible!¡¯ Luna Victoria thought to herself, as Beta stood up from his seat and headed for the room and she also followed him.


    * Bernard In The Room*


    Bernard was unable to get any sleep that night, as the rageing from his anger could burn down a whole city and his eyes were frequently changing to the Alpha¡¯s colors, as he was also trying to control the rage.


    Enough of hiding behind my dad and always sending guards to do most of my jobs... I will start going out myself now and anyone that kicks against me, I will make sure that such a person takes theirst breath upon going against me. Wrath is what they request and dly I will give it to them!¡¯ With a very furious look on his face, Bernard thought those words to himself.


    "I need to create an identity for myself and a visit to whoever goes against me would be something that has a name... I need to create fear all over the park and beyond, and that¡¯s exactly what they need from me!" Bernard whispered those words to himself, as stood up to sit in front of therge mirror in his room...


    * Laura¡¯s Room*


    Laura was in her room trying to get some sleep, but she was unable to; due to her heavy mind and a lot that was going on around her and in her head.


    She suddenly got up from lying down and sat on the bed, with both hands ced on her forehead.


    * shBack*


    Hadizah suddenly broke the silence, as no one was talking and her eyes were fixed on Laura¡¯s eyes before she even started saying a word.


    "There¡¯s a powering your way and I don¡¯t think it has ever been given to anyone in this universe in recent times... Thest person that had it was an old wizard about three hundred years ago and he misses using it!" Hadizah said with her stern look still glued to Laura¡¯s eyes.


    Laura at this point was in deep confusion and curiosity, as she was eager to know what the power was and at the same time was scared of what the power she talks about might change in her.


    "The wizard had the power to listen to minds and thoughts, which you also do have and the one he possesses, that you do not have, is the power to control minds to what you want... That is about toe into your life because everything showing on you speaks it loudly!" Hadizah further exined to Laura calmly.


    "How did the wizard miss using this power and whatter happened to him?" Laura asked out of immense curiosity.


    "He had the power to control fire as a wizard, coupled with listening to the mind and controlling them... He became obsessed with the powers and he brought everyone in the town that he came across under him to do his will, as he governed over them in a tyrant manner!" Hadizah further narrated to Laura the story, as Mrs Spencer sat back to listen to a story she also knows a lot about.


    Laura was so lost in the story, as she was quiet and very focused with all of her attention buried in the words of Hadizah.


    "The wizard used to have a very good heart and that was why the universe blessed him with such a gift and since he had thest one... He started to see himself as god over all. A day came and he was outside in the night taking a stroll in the woods and to his surprise, heavy rain started falling and it was only on his path that the rain was falling and everyone around him started praising him, as they thought it was one of his magical doings and he was filled with pride and arrogance. Suddenly a very loud thunderstorm struck and it was only on him that itnded, he fell and died at that very ce in the woods!" Hadizah continued to narrate the story to Laura.


    "His body instantly began to decay and in less than ten minutes, he had already dposed and vanished into the ground... When the people ran home to talk to others about what they had witnessed, they met with the greatest of shocks. They saw the people in his pce frightened down to their bone marrow, as the thunderstorms had set them free from his powers and a message was brought by the thunderstorm to the wall!" With a very dulled expression on her face, Hadizah exined to her.


    "What was the message that was on the wall?" Laura asked as she was anxious to know how the story ended.


    "Only the spirits can give life and rule over all... No one would taste such powers again and the message was written in dripping blood and so many believed that it was the wizard¡¯s blood!" Hadizah ended the story, as she looked straight into Laura¡¯s eyes.


    Laura was so scared, as she had goosebumps all over her body, as she listened to the story about the wizard with such power, she was about to possess.


    "So... So what links me to such a story, ma¡¯am?" With shaky lips and a voice, Laura asked.


    "Because since the day I came into Mrs Spencer¡¯s house, I have seen the sign of the old prophecy on you and I am very sure the power will start manifesting soon... I told you this story not to scare you, but not to end up like the ole wizard. These powers came to you because of your fine heart and in all you do, please don¡¯t lose it!" Hadizah advised Laura calmly, as she had a smile on her face.


    Laura turned to Mrs Spencer with a confused and worried facial expression, as just one word coulde out of her mouth.


    "Mrs Spencer, why me?" Laura asked.


    "Because you have a rare soul and you help people and with you seek to achieve nothing back for yourself... The spirits have chosen you, be wise to do ording to their wish and never let your wishese first in all you do!" Mrs Spencer uttered to her in an advising manner.


    Laura got back out of her thoughts, as she stood up out of her bed to sit in front of the mirror in her room.


    "Why me, why did the spirit choose a small girl without any experience in life, for this great task and with such powers?" Laura asked herself, as she looked worried and unrest.


    ¡¯I think going back to Mrs Spencer to take me to see those people that gave her the stone of light would be the best thing to do... I believe they will have some exnation for me; on how I should do things more!¡¯ She thought to herself with a bit of a settled look on her face.


    Laura returned to the bed, as she seeks to get sleep and in about ten minutes, she fell asleep and it was a deep one...


    ***


    Maria jolted upright in bed, her breath ragged and eyes wide with terror. Sweat clung to her forehead, and her hands clutched the bedsheet tightly against her chest. Her heart thudded so violently it felt like it might rip through her ribs.


    "Let me go! I have a good heart and soul. I can¡¯t work in your line¡ªand the cruelty that you possess is not for me!" she had screamed, her voice echoing through the quiet mansion, piercing the walls like an rm bell.


    The door to her room flew open secondster. A maid rushed in first, her face flushed with concern, followed closely by Mr. Frederick, who was already halfway down the hall when he heard the cry.


    His eyes scanned the room rapidly before locking onto Maria, still trembling on the bed.


    "Ma¡¯am!" the maid eximed. "Are you alright?"


    Mr. Frederick moved closer, his tone calm but firm. "What happened? Are you hurt?"


    Maria struggled to catch her breath, blinking back the remains of the nightmare. She looked at both of them, clearly still trying to shake herself free from the emotional grip of the dream.


    "I¡¯m fine..." she whispered, though her voice was hoarse. "It was just a dream, a very horrible one at that!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!